International Law

Al-Aziz v. Commander of IDF Forces in the West Bank

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 785/87
Date Decided: 
Sunday, April 10, 1988
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

The military commanders of the various occupied territories, acting  pursuant to the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, ordered the deportation of the Petitioners from the territories, on the ground that they are involved in hostile activities against the State of Israel, such as to endanger the security of the state and the public peace. The Petitioners contend that the deportation orders violate Article 49 of the Fourth Hague Convention of 1949. Sitting in a panel of five Justices, the court denied the petitions, holding:

           

1.  Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention must be interpreted against the background of the outrages perpetrated by the Nazis against civilian populations during World War II, the recurrence of which it was intended to prevent. Article 49 protects civilian populations from arbitrary conduct of the occupying power and from inhuman treatment. It does not apply to the deportation of individuals, under law, for legitimate reasons, such as protection of the public peace. A literal interpretation of the Convention so as to forbid deportation of protected individuals absolutely and in all circumstances, would yield unreasonable results. For example, an illegal infiltrator could not be expelled after he has completed service of his sentence for the infiltration. Nor could the authorities extradite a wanted person to another country in order to stand trial for crimes charged.

 

2.  Israeli law distinguishes between international customary law and international conventional law. International treaties that create new rights create such rights and obligations between states, but do not confer them upon individuals. Such treaties do not become part of the country's municipal law in the absence of legislation to such effect by the Knesset. On the other hand, the customary international law is part of the country's municipal law. Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention is part of the international conventional law, not the customary law, and, therefore, is not part of Israeli municipal law.

 

3.     The evidence supports the Respondents' findings that the Petitioners are engaged in hostile activities against the security of the state and the public peace.

 

Justice Bach joined in the court's decision, dissenting, however, from that portion of the opinion which interpreted Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention so as to limit its application to the arbitrary deportation of protected persons for inhuman ends. Agreeing that the Convention was prepared against the background of the Nazi horrors perpetrated against civilian populations, he thought, nonetheless, that the broad language of Article 49 creates an absolute prohibition against expelling a protected person from occupied territory. He agreed, however, that Article 49 of the Geneva Convention is not reflective of international customary law but is rather part of international conventional law and, therefore, it is not part of Israeli municipal law.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 785/87

HCJ 845/87

HCJ 27/88

           

ABD AL NASSER AL AZIZ ABD AL AZIZ ABD AL

    AFFO ET AL                                                                                               

v.

COMMANDER OF I.D.F. FORCES IN THE WEST BANK

H.C. 785/87

 

ABD AL AZIZ ABD ALRACHMAN UDE RAFIA  ET AL                        

v.

COMMANDER OF I.D.F. FORCES IN THE GAZA STRIP

H.C. 845/87

 

J'MAL SHAATI HINDI                                             

v.

COMMANDER OF I.D.F. FORCES IN THE JUDEA AND

   SAMARIA REGION

H.C. 27/88

 

 

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[April 10, 1988]

Before Shamgar P., Ben-Porat D.P., S. Levin J., Bach J. and Goldberg, J.

 

 

 

Editor's synopsis -

            The military commanders of the various occupied territories, acting  pursuant to the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, ordered the deportation of the Petitioners from the territories, on the ground that they are involved in hostile activities against the State of Israel, such as to endanger the security of the state and the public peace. The Petitioners contend that the deportation orders violate Article 49 of the Fourth Hague Convention of 1949. Sitting in a panel of five Justices, the court denied the petitions, holding:

           

1.  Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention must be interpreted against the background of the outrages perpetrated by the Nazis against civilian populations during World War II, the recurrence of which it was intended to prevent. Article 49 protects civilian populations from arbitrary conduct of the occupying power and from inhuman treatment. It does not apply to the deportation of individuals, under law, for legitimate reasons, such as protection of the public peace. A literal interpretation of the Convention so as to forbid deportation of protected individuals absolutely and in all circumstances, would yield unreasonable results. For example, an illegal infiltrator could not be expelled after he has completed service of his sentence for the infiltration. Nor could the authorities extradite a wanted person to another country in order to stand trial for crimes charged.

 

2.  Israeli law distinguishes between international customary law and international conventional law. International treaties that create new rights create such rights and obligations between states, but do not confer them upon individuals. Such treaties do not become part of the country's municipal law in the absence of legislation to such effect by the Knesset. On the other hand, the customary international law is part of the country's municipal law. Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention is part of the international conventional law, not the customary law, and, therefore, is not part of Israeli municipal law.

 

3.     The evidence supports the Respondents' findings that the Petitioners are engaged in hostile activities against the security of the state and the public peace.

 

            Justice Bach joined in the court's decision, dissenting, however, from that portion of the opinion which interpreted Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention so as to limit its application to the arbitrary deportation of protected persons for inhuman ends. Agreeing that the Convention was prepared against the background of the Nazi horrors perpetrated against civilian populations, he thought, nonetheless, that the broad language of Article 49 creates an absolute prohibition against expelling a protected person from occupied territory. He agreed, however, that Article 49 of the Geneva Convention is not reflective of international customary law but is rather part of international conventional law and, therefore, it is not part of Israeli municipal law.

           

           

Israel cases referred to:

[1] H.C. 606,610/78, Ayub  et al. v. Minister of Defence  33P.D.(2)113.

[2] H.C. 97/79, Abu  Awad  v. Military Commander of the Judea  and Samaria Region 33P.D.(3)309.

[3] H.C. 698/80, Kawasma  v. Minister of Defence  35P.D.(1)617.

[4] H.C. 629/89, Mustafa  v. Military Commander of the Judea  and Samaria Region 37P.D.(1)158.

[5] H.C. 513,514/85, M.A.256/85, Nazal v. Military Commander of the Judea and Samaria  Region 39P.D.(3)645.

[6] C. A. 31/63, Feldberg  v. Director for the Purposes of the Land Appreciation Tax Law, 17P.D.1231.

[7] H.C. 442/71, Lansky  v. Minister of interior  26P.D.(2)337.

[8] Cr. A. 94/65, Turjeman  v. Attorney General 19P.D.(3)57.

[9] C. A. 165/82, Kibbutz Hatzor  v. Rehovot  Assessment Officer 39P.D. (2)70.

[10] C.A. 282/73, Haifa  Assessment Officer  v. Arison  25P.D.(1)789.

[11] H.C. 47/83, Tour Aviv (Israel) Ltd. v. Chairman of the Restrictive Trade Practices Control Board 39P.D. (1)169.

[12] Cr. A. 174/54, Stampfer  v. Attorney-General 10P.D.5.

[13] Cr. A. 336/51, Eichmann  v. Attorney-General 16P.D.2033.

[14] C.A. 25,145,148/55, Custodian of Absentee Property v. Samara 10P.D.1825.

[15] Cr. A. 131/67, Kamiar v. State of Israel  22(P.D.)(2)85.

[16] H.C. 69,493/81, Abu Aita et al. v. Military Commander of the Judea and Samaria Region et al. 37P.D.(2)197; S.J. vol. VII, p. 1.

[17] H.C. 393/82, J'mait Askan ... Cooperative Society Registered with the Judea and Samaria Region Command Headquarters v. Military Commander of the Judea and Samaria  Region 37P.D. (4)785.

[18] H.C. 390/79, Diukat  v. State of lsrael  34P.D.1.

[19] Motion 41/49, "Shimson" Ltd. v. Attorney  General 4P.D.143.

[20] C.A. 65/67, Kurz  v. Kirschen  21P.D.(2)20.

[21] H.C. 103/67, "American-European Bet-El Mission" v. Minister of Welfare 21P.D.(2)325.

[22] H.C. 102,150,593,690/82, 271/83, Tzemel v. Minister of Defence 37P.D.(3)365.

[23] H.C. 574/82, El Nawar  v. Minister of Defence  39P.D.(3)449.

[24] C.A. 303/75, State of Israel  v. Raphael 29P.D.(2)601.

[25] H.C. 609/82, Fantomb Overseas (1981) Ltd. v. Investments Center 38P.D.(1)757.

[26] C.A. 586,626/82, Insurance Corporation of ireland Ltd. v. State of Israel - Ministry of Communications; El-AI lsrael Airlines Ltd. v. Insurance Corporation of Ireland 41P.D. (2)309.

 

American case referred to:

[27] Ex  parte Quirin 317 U.S.1(1942).

 

English cases referred to:

[28] Reg. v. Governor of Brixton Prison. Ex parte Soblen  [1963]2Q.B.243(C.A.).

[29] Porter v. Freudenberg  [1915]1K.B.857(C.A.).

[30] West Rand Central Gold Mining Company v. Rex. [1905]2K.B.391.

[31] The Cristina  [1938]1 All E.R.719(H.L.).

[32] Chung  Chi  Cheung  v. The King [1939]A.C.160(P.C.).

 

International cases referred to:

[33] Re  Rizo and Others [1952]Int'l. L.R.478.

[34] I.M.T. Judgment [1946] Cmd.6964.

 

L. Tzemel  for Petitioner no. 1, H.C. 785/87;

D. Kretzmer  for Petitioner no. 2, H.C. 785,845/87;

D. Nasser for Petitioner no. 1, H.C. 845/87;

G. Bulus  for Petitioner in H.C. 27/88;

D. Beinish, Deputy State Attorney, and N. Arad, Director of High Court Department, State Attorney's Office, for Respondents.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

          SHAMGAR P.: 1. These three petitions, which we have heard together, concern deportation orders under Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, which were issued with respect to each of the Petitioners by the Commander of I.D.F. Forces in his region (with respect to the Petitioners in H.C. 785/87 and H.C. 27/88, the Commander of I.D.F. Forces in the Judea and Samaria Region; with respect to the Petitioner in H.C. 845/87, the Commander of I.D.F. Forces in the Gaza Strip).

 

            The Association for Civil Rights in Israel joined the petitions in H.C. 785/87 and 845/87.

           

            This court has issued an interim order staying the execution of the deportation orders.

           

            The parties have agreed to argue these petitions as if an order nisi had been given in respect of each of them.

            On 13 March 1988 we decided to dismiss the petitions and to set aside the orders issued in consequence thereof. The following are the reasons for the judgment.

           

            2. In these petitions general legal arguments were raised concerning the legality of a deportation order under public international law and under the law applying in the above-mentioned territories. Also, objections were raised regarding the substantive justification for issuing a deportation order in each of the cases upon which these petitions are based.

           

            As for the order in which these submissions will be discussed, we shall first examine the general contentions which essentially negate the existence of a legal basis for the issue of a deportation order against a resident of the above-mentioned territories. For if the conclusion is that under the relevant law the issue of a deportation order is forbidden, then obviously there will be no need to examine whether a substantive justification exists for the issue of the specific order, through the application of this question to the factual data pertaining to each of the Petitioners. Therefore, we will now turn to the general contentions which are common to the three petitions.

           

            3.(a) The Petitioners raised, as a central reason for their petitions, the argument that Article 49 of the Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949 (hereinafter: the Fourth Geneva Convention) forbids the deportation of any of the Petitioners from Judea, Samaria or the Gaza Strip, as the case may be. According to the argument, an absolute prohibition exists, with regard to a resident of one of the territories occupied by the I.D.F., against the application of Article 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 or of any other legal provision (if such exists) whose subject is deportation. This is due to the provisions of the above-mentioned international convention which, according to the contention, should be seen as a rule of public international law, binding upon the State of Israel and the Military Government bodies acting on its behalf and granting those injured the right of access to this court.

           

            The legal premise underlying this argument has been raised time and again before this court and has been discussed either directly or partially and indirectly in a number of cases - see principally: H.C. 606,610/78 [1], 121; H.C. 97/79 [2], 309; H.C. 698/80 [3] H.C. 629/82 [4], at 161; H.C.513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5]. In order to complete the legal picture, see also Professor Y. Dinstein's article "The Rafiah Salient Judgment" 3 (1973) Iyunei  Mishpat , 934.

           

            This court's statement in H.C. 513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5] mentioned above is apposite to the present matter, allowing for slight changes deriving from the material itself. It is said at pp. 649-650:

           

As a sort of general introduction to an analysis of the Petitioners' arguments, it should be noted that the first argument mentioned above has been raised already - with slight variation - in a hearing before this court in H.C. 698/80 at p. 623 and was rejected. The repeated raising of this and other arguments regarding the legal validity of Regulation 112 and the force and nature of Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stems from the premise - founded in error - that this court has not already decided the issue whether it is possible to implement Regulation 112 in the Judea and Samaria Region, and that this court has not yet expressed itself on both the reasons based on the internal legislation of the Region and the those resting on rules of public international law. As was said, the proposition of the Petitioners 'learned counsel, that these issues have not been resolved, is founded in error. This court has dealt with the above legal questions at length both in H.C. 97/79, and in H.C. 698/80 mentioned above, which completed the examination of a series of contentions that had not been raised or discussed in H.C. 97/79. The decision in H.C. 698/80 was in fact rendered by the majority opinions of Landau P. and Kahan J. as against the dissenting opinion of Cohn D.P. But this of course does not detract from its validity, nor does it nullify the status of the judgment as a substantive decision on the arguments. We shall follow in its path as long as no weighty material reasons are presented to us justifying a change in the law. That is the difficulty. The decisive majority of the submissions heard by us were nothing more than a quasi-repetition of what has already been argued before this court on the previous occasions mentioned above and which has already been dealt with explicitly and in detail. If we have listened patiently to a repetition of these long arguments, it is mainly because more than five years have passed since the authority to deport was last exercised, and we thought it proper to examine carefully whether in the meantime there has not been any legal development bearing on our case or any renewed argument affecting the matter before us, which would have, no doubt, far-reaching personal consequences for the Petitioners. To summarize, in the judgments of this court in H. C. 97/79 and H.C. 698/80 a clear position was taken on the validity of Regulation 112 in Judea and Samaria after the end of the Mandate, based on the later Jordanian legislation. All aspects of the issue were discussed and decided there.

 

            (b) As was stated, the Petitioners' submission rests first and foremost on the provisions of Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. The court's attitude thereto was fully detailed in H.C. 97/79 [2] and in H.C. 698/80 [3], and has been already mentioned in H.C. 513,514/85 [5], the opinions expressed therein are acceptable to me on the issue before us and I see no reason to add to what has already been said by this court. As may be recalled, the statements of Landau P. in H.C. 698/80 [3] complement those of Sussman J. in H.C. 97/79 [2], so far as they concern certain legal aspects of the provisions of the 1952 Jordanian constitution, whereas the decision in H.C. 513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5] touches on additional alternate objections, which were raised regarding the above-mentioned legal question.

           

            Since there have been no developments of any possible bearing on the assessment of the legal situation, as expressed in various ways in the above-mentioned judgments, I would see no need to go back and deal with the varied reasons for the interpretation of Article 49 above, which have already been presented in the previously cited decisions, to which I subscribe. Nonetheless, I have read the remarks of my esteemed colleague, Bach J., and as he does not tend to follow the legal paths that were paved in H.C. 97/79 and H.C. 698/80, and as I disagree with his approach to this issue, I will present the gist of my view on this subject.

           

            Afterwards I will also deal with the new argument raised by the Petitioners' learned counsel regarding the assimilation into our law of some of the rules of conventional international law.

           

                        (c) My comments will relate to the following areas:

           

(1) The accepted approach to interpretation under internal Israeli law;

 

(2) Principles of interpretation applicable to international conventions;

 

(3) Interpretation of the above-mentioned Article 49.

 

            (d) The accepted interpretation in our law. We accept that the interpretive rules applied in a given legal system are peculiar to that system and are not necessarily identical with those applied in another legal system. In the words of Justice Barak in Judicial Discretion (Papyrus, 1987), at pp. 339-340:

           

Every legal system has its doctrine of interpretation. The interpretive approach of English law (based in great measure on the language of the law, and where importance is attached to the purpose of the legislation, it can be discovered mainly from the language of the law), differs from that in American law (based on the purpose of the law, which may be learned also from sources outside the law itself)....Rules of interpretation are legal rules which are based on logic, but not solely on logic. Thus for instance, the answer to the question whether the purpose of the law is to be sought only through the language of the law, is not an answer which can be given based solely on logic.... Deciding from amongst the different possibilities is not a matter of logic, but of legal policy. At times this decision is made by the legislator himself, who determines the rules of interpretation that are to be followed. Generally legislators do not operate in this manner and entrust the formation of rules of interpretation to the judiciary.

 

            The author also refers in this regard to W. Friedman, "Legal Philosophy and Judicial Lawmaking", 61 Colum.  L. Rev. (1961) 821.

           

            The method of interpretation which our courts have applied for quite some time is that which attributes to the wording of the law the meaning which realizes its purpose; this is the interpretative method based on the legislative purpose which has recently received a thorough and penetrating examination in Justice Barak's book cited above.

           

            The formation of rules of interpretation is not effected in a vacuum; rather it is adapted, as stated, to the system of law in which and from which these rules stem. The application of the said rules, in any concrete case in which the court is asked to give content to an enactment warranting interpretation, is carried out, as is accepted here, by applying judicial discretion. Applying judicial discretion is necessary, mainly, where clarification of the wording of an enactment open to interpretation is required in the context of a decision regarding the weight to be given the words of the text, in determining the definition and scope of the legislative purpose. Justice Barak writes about this in his book (supra at pp. 341-342) :

           

            Any doctrine of interpretation must assume as its starting point the doctrine of linguistics ... however, and as we have seen, language is generally not unambiguous. It has multiple meanings, is unclear and consists of "open tissue". At times, words are given an accepted and regular meaning, an almost primary meaning. But for the most part words also have a special and exceptional meaning, a secondary meaning as it were. The doctrine of interpretation must set standards by which one meaning is chosen over another. From the standpoint of language, one meaning does not have preference over another. Any meaning which is possible in a semantic sense is also permissible semantically. It would be a mistake to base a doctrine of legal interpretation on dictates, as it were, of linguistics.

 

            These conclusions are drawn from this court's consistent approach, which has been expressed in a series of judgments, of which those cited below are but a few.

           

            Thus Cohn J. said in C.A. 31/63 [6], at 1235:

           

            ...the correct interpretation of a given provision in the law stems not only - though primarily - from the language of the provision, but also from the purpose of the law, from the flaw which it comes to correct, and from the circumstances surrounding it.

(Emphasis added - M.S.) See also the comments of Agranat P: on the same subject in H.C. 442/71[7], at p. 349:

 

Each Law has its purpose, in the light of which the given phrase should be interpreted.

 

            In other words, the same word can have different meanings in different laws. *

           

            Sussman J. (as his title then was) stated in Cr.A. 94/65 [8], at p. 80:

           

We have learned that the meanings of words are many, and they change from law to law and from issue to issue. We do not begin with the axiom that every word or text has but one fixed definition; rather when we deal with interpretation we address the question: What is the meaning of a given term in a law in the context in which it appears? Since we have thus phrased the question, it naturally follows that the judge interprets the words with the purpose of the legislation as his guiding light and only in this way can he faithfully serve the legislator. In a similar vein Judge Learned Hand said in Borella  v. Borden Co. (1944):

 

We can best reach the meaning here, as always, by recourse to the underlying purpose, and with that as a guide, by trying to project upon the specific occasion how we think persons, actuated by such a purpose, would have dealt with it, if it had been presented to them at the time.

(Emphasis added M.S.)

 

            In other words, language does not govern the purpose, rather it serves it. The law is an instrument for realizing legal policy, and therefore interpretation needs to aim toward emancipating the wording from its semantic bonds, were these to distance it from the legislative purpose which the words are intended to realize. Thus, for example, the legislative purpose may be reflected in the description of the legal situation which existed on the eve of the legislation being introduced (C.A. 165/82 [9], at 74).

           

            The following remarks of Asher J. in C.A. 282/73 [10] at p. 793 express the same approach; he says:

           

The same word, which in every-day language, is defined in the this nuance is even apt to change from law to law, and from matter to matter within the same law. Therefore it is not sufficient as counsel for the appellant claims, to rely upon a clarification of the "regular" meaning of an expression; rather, the definition must be determined from a variety of factors, including the context in which the legislator used the expression, and the purpose behind the enactment being defined.

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The approach which attaches central importance, both to the legal substance of the issue as tested by the lancet of the interpreter, and to the purpose which the legal provision aims to serve, is not satisfied with the apparently clear and simple meaning of the language of the law. Barak J. commented on this in words appropriate to our subject in H.C. 47/83 [11]. He states at p. 176:

           

Every law, including that whose language is "clear", requires interpretation. The law is "clear" only after the interpretation has clarified it. It is not clear without interpretation. Words by themselves are not "clear". In fact there is no less clear a statement than that words are "clear".

 

            In a nutshell, what has been said until now may be summarized thus: We have referred to the guidelines used in establishing the relation between the literal meaning of the written word and the correct legal interpretation, as far as this applies to our legal system. Interpretation in this sector seeks, as was said, to pave the way to a revelation of the legislative purpose. Setting the purpose in this form is directed to the sources which one may turn to in order to ascertain the purpose. It is customary in this matter to examine more than the text and, inter alia , also the legislative history; the legal and substantive context, and the meanings stemming from the structure of the legislation (see ibid., at 175).

 

            (e) Interpretation in Public International Law. Now the second question arises, i.e. what are the rules of interpretation relevant to our matter that are used in public international law?

           

            Israel has not yet ratified the Vienna Convention of 23 May 1969 on the Law of Treaties, which came into force in 1980 for those who joined it (hereinafter: the Vienna Convention). As an aside, what is said in Article 4 of the above Convention regarding non-retroactivity, in any case fundamentally limits the provisions relative to the question before us. Nonetheless, there is value, even if only for the sake of comparison, in an examination of the provisions of the Convention regarding interpretation.

           

            On the issue of interpretation, Articles 31 and 32 of the said Convention state :

           

31. General rule of interpretation

           

1. A treaty shall be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the treaty in their context and in the light of its object and purpose.

 

2. The context for the purpose of the interpretation of a treaty shall comprise, in addition to the text, including its preamble and annexes :

 

(a) any agreement relating to the treaty which was made between all the parties in connexion with the conclusion of the treaty;

 

(b) any instrument which was made by one or more parties in connexion with the conclusion of the treaty and accepted by the other parties as an instrument related to the treaty.

 

32. Supplementary means of interpretation

 

Recourse may be had to supplementary means of interpretation, including the preparatory work of the treaty and the circumstances of its conclusion, in order to confirm the meaning resulting from the application of Article 31, or to determine the meaning when the interpretation according to Article 31:

 

(a) leaves the meaning ambiguous or obscure; or

           

(b) leads to a result which is manifestly absurd or unreasonable.

 

            It seems that from the first part of Article 31(1) one could conclude that the Convention sought to support that school of interpretation which emphasizes the text, as opposed to the alternative school of interpretation, no less accepted, which focuses on the intentions of the draftsmen of the Convention (see I. Brownlie, Principles of Public International Law (Oxford, 3rd ed., 1979) 624). Yet, the second part of Article 31(1) and Article 32 form the bridge to the other theories of interpretation, also familiar to us from the earlier examination of our municipal law. That is, the provisions of the Convention leave ample space to enable examination of the purpose which led to its making. It is even possible to reflect upon the preparatory work describing the background to the making of the Convention, as material which can complement the plain understanding of the text, its purpose and scope of application.

           

            The accepted view is, as was stated, that one of the contributions of the Vienna Convention in this context was expressed in the creation of a closeness and link between the two alternative theories of interpretation. In any event, an examination of the legislative purpose - which is one of the applicable methods of interpretation, unrelated to treaties - is among the recognized principles of interpretation. In the words of J. G. Starke (An Introduction to International Law (London, 8th ed., 1977) at p. 510):

           

The related rules concerning the intention of the parties proceed from the capital principle that it is to the intention of the parties at the time the instrument was concluded, and in particular the meaning attached by them to words and phrases at the time, that primary regard must be paid. Hence, it is legitimate to consider what was the 'purpose' or 'plan' of the parties in negotiating the treaty.

 

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

See also: Re Rizzo and Others (1952) [33] at p. 481.

 

            Starke stresses the issue of the intention of the parties to the treaty at the time of its conclusion and refers in particular to the meaning of words and phrases, as intended at the time of the treaty's conclusion.

           

            The Vienna Convention did not purport to list comprehensively and describe all rules of interpretation, which, at times, suggest, in the words of Brownlie (supra, at 624), different and varying solutions which are, as he describes them, "general, question-begging and contradictory".

           

            Starke explains that in order to set out a method of interpretation (supra, at 511):

           

treaties should, it is held, be given an interpretation in which the reasonable meaning of words and phrases is preferred, and in which a consistent meaning is given to different portions of the instrument. In accordance with the principle of consistency, treaties should be interpreted in the light of existing international law. Also applying both reasonableness and consistency, since it is to be assumed that states entering into a treaty are as a rule unwilling to limit their sovereignty save in the most express terms, ambiguous provisions should be given a meaning which is the least restrictive upon a party's sovereignty, or which casts the least onerous obligations...

(Emphasis added - M. S.)

 

            The aim, according to Starke, is to interpret restrictively any provision in a treaty which limits the authority of the states.

           

            Furthermore, it is perfectly clear that any treatment of the subjects of international law, which earn such multifaceted and even contradictory interpretations, cannot be accomplished with the same exacting standards for which we strive in municipal law.

           

            The caveat, by which one is to distinguish between the interpretive approach used in municipal law and that practised in public international law, was presented in an especially detailed and instructive way in the research of Professor Mustafa Kamil Yasseen on interpretation of treaties found in volume 151 of the writings of the Academie De Droit International (M. K. Yasseen, "L'Interpretation des Traites d'apres La Convention de Vienne Sur Le Droit des Traites", 151 Recueil Des Cours,  (1976) 1, 10). He writes:

           

7. La methode d'interpretation peu ne pas etre la meme, elle peut varier selon une serie de considerations; elle est commandee surtout par la conception qu'on a de l'interpretation, la nature de l'instrument a interpreter et les caracteristique de l'ordre juridique dont il s'agit.

 

          8. Aussi, en ce concerne les traites la methode d'interpretation doit viser a exercer une fonction declarative et non creatrice, elle doit prendre en consideration que le traite est une acte de volonte qu'il n'est pas un acte unilateral, que les parties au traites sont des Etats souverains qu'il ne s'agit ni d'une contrat entre individus, ni d'une, loi de droit interne. Enfin cette methode doit tenir compte des caracteristiques de l'ordre juridique international, ou, le formalisme n'est pas de rigueur, ou les Etats jouissent d'une grande liberte, ou ils sont aussi bien les auteurs, que les destinaires des traites, ou le choix des moyens pacifiques des reglements des differends depend en principe de la volonte des Etats. Il ne serait donc pas etonnant que la methode d'interpretation du traite differe de celle de la loi et de celle du contrat.

 

          And freely translated: The method of interpretation cannot be uniform and identical and it may change in accordance with a series of factors. It is fundamentally dictated by the approach of the interpreter to interpretive methodology, by the substance of the instrument being interpreted, and by the characteristics of the particular field of law (i. e. public international law- M. S.) with which one is dealing. This and more, as far as treaties are concerned, a method of interpretation must see itself as a declarative act and not as a formative one (i.e. not judicial legislation - M.S.). The method must take into account that the treaty is an act stemming from the free will of the treaty-makers, and that it is not a one-sided act; that the parties to the treaty are sovereign states, and that it is not a contract between individuals, nor the internal law of the state. Lastly this method must keep in mind the characteristics of the international legal order, a field in which formalism does not have the upper hand, a field in which states enjoy a great deal of freedom of action, a field in which states are not only parties to a treaty, but also the ones to whom the treaty is directed (i.e. the states must be its executors - M.S.), and a field in which the preference for peaceful means to settle disputes depends upon the free will of states. Therefore, it is not surprising that the method of interpreting a treaty is different from that applicable to a law or a contract.

         

          Professor Yasseen's approach is not unique; in the essays of scholars in the field of international law, one can find more than one instance of a tendency to stress the cognitive image of the rules of public international law, and mixing the desirable with the actual is not uncommon. Yet it is also possible to find a sober and realistic viewpoint, such as that of Professor Yasseen, running through the legal literature. In this context O'Connell states in International Law (London, vol.1, 1965) XII:

         

The legal practitioner who is unaware of the theoretical structure of the subject is likely to be misled into supposing that the rules of international law are more concrete and more absolute than they really are.

           

            As a footnote to these remarks, one can cite an obvious example of the diverse and non-uniform application of those rules of international law that should theoretically apply in an identical manner in identical situations: The victorious Allies in World War II, at the time justifiably viewed the Annex to the 1907 Hague Convention Respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land (hereinafter: the Hague Regulations) as binding customary international law (see IMT Judgement (Nuremberg,1946) Cmd. 6964 at 65). At the same time they saw themselves free of the obligation to act in accordance with those same Regulations following the occupation of Germany. They based themselves on the Debellatio (subjugation) claim (see G. Schwarzenberger, International Law (London, vol. 2,1968) 167, 467; L. Oppenheim, International Law (London, 7th ed. by H. Lauterpacht, vol. 2, 1952) 603). I see of course no reason to take a stand here regarding these approaches to the application of the Hague Regulations. I mentioned the interpretation which adapts itself to changing circumstances only as a supplement to the above-mentioned theories of Starke. To broaden the picture on the diverse application of these norms, I will add that the German jurists tended not to accept the above legal interpretation of the Allies on the effect of the subjugation in 1945 on the application of the Hague Regulations. Yet it has become evident that during the Allies' military rule of the Rhineland (1920-30), it was the German jurists of that generation who in their essays held that the Hague Regulations were not applicable to the Allied military rule of the said territory (see Fraenkel, Military Occupation and the Rule of Law (London, 1944) 188,189).

           

(f) The treatment of the questions of interpretation in our internal law and in public international law may be summarized by mentioning the conclusion, that not for naught has the subject before us been examined in H.C. 97/79 [2] in the light also of its legislative purpose. This approach was necessitated by the method of interpretation customary in our legal system and by the doctrines of interpretation customary in public international law. As was already mentioned, the two systems do not maintain the exclusiveness of the literal method of interpretation, nor even a preference for it. Moreover, when for the purpose of the issue before us we adopt the interpretive approach as expressed in the specific area of law here discussed, namely public international law, we should recall Professor Yasseen's interpretive guidelines and the remarks of Starke mentioned above, from which emerges, inter alia, a stand rejecting the constriction of state authority and rejecting formalism, or an approach which ignores the special qualities of the field of law that we are discussing.

 

            We shall now proceed to the application of the rules of interpretation to the issue before us.

           

            (g) Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. What is the dispute regarding the interpretation of the above-mentioned Article 49.

           

            The relevant portions of the Article state:

           

Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive.

 

Nevertheless, the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand....

 

The Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies.

 

            In H.C. 97/79 [2] cited above, Sussman P. comments (at pp. 316-317) regarding the argument that the application of Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations is contrary to Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention:

           

Neither have I found any substance in the argument that the exercise of the above-mentioned Regulation 112 contradicts Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention of August 1949 Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War. It is intended, as Dr. Pictet in his commentary on the Convention (p.10) writes, to protect civilians from arbitrary action by the occupying army, and its purpose is to prevent acts such as the atrocities perpetrated by the Germans in World War II, during which millions of civilians were deported from their homes for various reasons, generally to Germany to serve the enemy in forced labour, along with Jews and others who were deported to concentration camps for torture and extermination.

 

It is clear that the above-mentioned Convention does not detract from the obligation of the Occupying Power to preserve public order in the occupied territory, an obligation imposed by Article 43 of the 1907 Hague Convention, nor does it detract from its right to employ the necessary means to ensure its own security; see Pictet, Humanitarian Law and the Protection of War Victims,  at p. 115...

 

It has nothing whatsoever in common with the deportations for forced labour, torture and extermination that were carried out in World War II. Moreover, the intention of the Respondent is to place the Petitioner outside the country and not to transfer him to the country, to remove him because of the danger that he poses to public welfare and not to draw him nearer for the purpose of exploiting his manpower and deriving benefit from him for the State of Israel.

 

Landau P. again referred to this subject in H.C. 698/80 [3] mentioned above (at pp. 626-628). The following are the relevant passages:

In H.C. 97/79 at p. 316, Sussman P. explained the background to the enactment of Article 49: to prohibit the acts of arbitrary deportation, based on the experience of the atrocities in the mass deportation of Jews to labour camps and death camps during the Holocaust of European Jewry. It goes without saying that there is no similarity between these atrocities and the deportation of people who endanger security in an occupied territory. Article 49 does not detract from the obligation of an Occupying Power to preserve public order in the occupied territory, as required by Article 43 of the 1907 Hague Convention, nor does it detract from its right to take necessary measures to preserve its own security (ibid., at 316).

 

With the dismissal of the submission founded on Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention in H.C. 97/79 , the Petitioners herein were not granted an order nisi on those grounds during the first stage in their matter in H.C. 320/80. This time Ms. Langer has more forcefully repeated that same argument. In her opinion, the court in H.C. 97/79 ignored the difference between the first and second paragraphs of said Article 49: Whereas the prohibition against evacuating civilian populations generally carried out by displacement within the occupied territory is permitted for purposes of the population's security or for imperative military reasons, as is stated in the second paragraph of the Article, the prohibition against deportation beyond the border is absolute, "regardless of their motive" as is stated in the latter part of the Article. The book The Geneva Convention of 12 August 1949, Commentary (Geneva, ed. by J.S. Pictet, vol. IV, 1958) 279 is cited. Regarding the prohibition against deportations, it states:

 

The prohibition is absolute and allows of no exceptions, apart from those stipulated in paragraph 2.

 

Further, in the commentaries on Article 78 which deal with assigned residence and internment of persons endangering public security, it states (ibid., at 368):

 

As we are dealing with occupied territory, the protected persons concerned will benefit by the provisions of Article 49 and cannot be deported; they can therefore only be interned, or placed in assigned residence, within the frontiers of the occupied country itself.

 

It has been argued before us that one must distinguish between the reason for the prohibitions in Article 49 of the Convention, which was, as was said, founded in the memory of those atrocities, and between that which stems from the unambiguous wording of the prohibition in the first paragraph of the Article, which applies, according to its language, not only to mass deportation, but also to deportation of individuals. As opposed to this, one can say that the deportation of individuals was also carried out occasionally under the Hitler regime for the realization of the same policy which led to mass deportation, and therefore none of the provisions of Article 49 are in any way applicable to the deportation of persons who endanger public welfare - as this court has ruled in H.C. 97/79. In the words of J. Stone in his lecture entitled "No Peace No Law in the Middle East" (Sydney, 1969), at p. 17:

 

...It seems reasonable to limit the sweeping literal words of Article 49 to situations at least remotely similar to those contemplated by the draftsman, namely the Nazi World War II practices of large-scale transfers of populations, whether by mass transfer or transfer of many individuals, to more hostile or dangerous environments, for torture, extermination or slave labour.

 

But whatever the correct interpretation of the first paragraph of Article 49 of the Convention may be, the Convention, as Article 49 in its entirety, does not in any case form a part of customary international law. Therefore, the deportation orders which were issued do not violate internal Israeli law, nor the law of the Judea and Samaria Region, under which this court adjudicates... Ms. Langer recalled to us a passage from G. Schwarzenberger's book, International Law as Applied by International Courts and Tribunals (London, vol. II, 1968) 165-166, which was cited in the above-mentioned H.C. 606,610/78, at p. 121. The learned writer expresses the belief that the prohibition against the deportation of residents of an occupied territory is but "an attempt to clarify existing rules of international customary law". I assume that here too, the reference is to arbitrary deportations of population, akin to the Hitler regime. If the author was also referring to deportation of individuals in order to preserve the security of the occupied territory, then that is the opinion of an individual author, stated in vague terms with no substantiation whatsoever.

           

            After a detailed analysis of the Petitioners' arguments, Landau P. decided, as quoted above, to accept the more far reaching argument of the State regarding the applicability to our legal system of Article 49, which falls within the realm of conventional law, and therefore saw no need for additional comments on the content of the Article.

           

            At the time no basis was given for the argument that Article 49 expresses a customary rule of international law; and given the material presented to us, the armed conflicts that have occurred since 1949 (India-Pakistan, Cyprus and others) have not brought about legal decisions that would shed a different light on the issue. In any case if there are any, they were not brought to our attention by the parties. We will return to the commentary of Dr. J. Pictet on the reason for the inclusion of Article 49 in the Convention; but regarding his interpretation of the scope of the applicability of the Article, I will already note that it has not been explained why we are to prefer the remarks of Dr. Pictet over, for example, those of Prof. J. Stone.

           

            The background which the draftsmen of the Convention had in mind is clearly reflected in the deliberations of the Geneva Conference. The relevance of the background is twofold: It describes the flaw which the Convention seeks to rectify (H. Lauterpacht, "Restrictive Interpretation and the Principle of Effectiveness in the Interpretation of Treaties" 26 Brit. Y.B. Int'l L. (1949) 48, 53 and compare with C.A. 31/63 [6] above); and the purpose that the draftsmen had in mind (O'Connell, supra, at 271; Cr. A. 94/65 [8] cited above and the remarks of Learned Hand J. as there quoted, at 80). It even sheds light on the legal situation for which they strove (C.A. 165/82 [9]). This is also the reason that compelled Landau P. in H.C. 513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5] cited above, to turn to the question of whether the prohibition against deportation is within the realm of law rooted in custom or a conventional innovation.

           

            (h) What were the considerations guiding the draftsmen of the Convention? An examination of Actes de la Conference Diplomatique de Geneve de 1949 (Berne, tome 2) 648, 649, 743, 744, 810, 811, shows unequivocally that in using the term "deportations", the participants in the deliberations referred to deportations such as those carried out during World War II. Thus it is stated for example at p. 810:

           

Bien qu'on se soit prononce a l'unanimite pour condamner les deportations comme  celles  qui  eurent  lieu pendant la derniere guerre, la phrase qui se trouve au debut de l'article 45 [In the draft the current Article 49 bore the number 45 - M.S.] a suscite quelques difficultes, car il etait peu aise de concilier les idees exprimees dans des termes divers, en francais, en anglais et en russe. Finalement, le Comite a decide d'adopter un texte qui interdit les transferts individuels ou collectifs obligatoires ainsi que les deportations de personnes protegees, d'un territoire occupe dans un autre pays, mais qui autorise les transferts volontaires.

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The Convention draftsmen referred to deportations such as those that took place during the last war and in the framework of the deliberations sought a text that would reflect the ideas that were expressed in different ways and in different languages.

           

            So did Pictet in his article "Convention de Geneve - Protection de Civil" 76 Recuiel des Cours (1950) 1, 96. He pointed to the accomplishments of the Convention in contrast with the situation that prevailed before it, cited the futile attempts of the International Committee of the Red Cross in 1921 to prohibit the execution of hostages and deportations, and described the suffering of the civilian population during World War II:

           

Des centaines de milliers d'entre eux ser virent exposes aux deportations aux prises d'otages, a l'internment dans les camp de concentration, au pires services et a la mort.

 

            In translation: Hundreds of thousands of them were exposed to deportations, to the taking of hostages, to internment in concentration camps, to the most severe brutality and to death.

           

            Article 49, which prohibited deportations was connected therefore with such provisions. As Pictet describes at pp. 109-110:

           

Quand an songe aux millions de personnes transferees de force au cours de dernier conflit et a leurs souffrances physique et morales on ne peut que saluer avec reconnaissance un texte mettant fin a ces pratique inhumaines.

 

            In his words: When one thinks about the millions of people who were forcibly transferred from place to place during the last conflict [i.e. World War II - M.S.], and about their suffering, both physical and moral, one cannot but thankfully bless the text [of the Convention - M.S.] which put an end to these inhuman practices.

 

                      Here then deportations, concentration camps and the taking of hostages were linked together and the word "deportations" was used in the context described above.

         

          Incidentally, parallel to this, Article 34 of the Convention prohibits the taking of hostages, something which Pictet calls "an innovation in international law" ("constitue une innovation dans le droit internationale").

         

          One is not speaking in this regard, not even by inference, about the removal from the territory of a terrorist, infiltrator or enemy agent, but rather about the protection of the entire civilian population as such from deportation, since the civilian population has more and more frequently become a direct victim of war, despite its civilian character and despite its lack of involvement in active fighting.

         

          M. H. Coursier ("Droit Humanitaire: Protection des Personnes Civiles en Temps", 99 Recueil Des Cours (1960) 397, 399) cited the mass attacks against civilians in the context of the situation preceding the development of humanitarian law, when unless expressly prohibited, everything was permitted. He mentions in this context the words of Grotius, according to which:

         

Le massacre des femmes et des enfants est compris dans le droit de la guerre.

         

          (Translation as found in Pradier-Fodere, III ch. 419.) Namely: The massacre of women and children was permissible under the laws of war at the time.

         

          He saw the Convention as a necessity stemming from the numerical increase in civilian victims. In World War I half a million civilians were killed as opposed to nine million soldiers. In World War II a kind of numerical parity was created as 24 million civilians and 26 million soldiers were killed. Coursier mentions the deportations in the context of forced labour, but makes no reference to the broad interpretation which would also apply the deportation prohibition to terrorists or enemy agents, whose deportation is necessary to protect the civilian population, for which the military authority is responsible.

         

          That is also the case in B.M. Jankovici's book "Public International Law" (New York, 1984) 375, 376. In discussing the prohibition against deportation, he refers to the millions of people who were tortured and killed in the concentration camps.

         

          Also F. F. Spangenberg in "Die Zwangsarbeit der Bevolkerung Kriegsbesetzter Gebiete und das Volkerrecht" (Kiel, 1961) (Forced Labour of the Population in an Occupied Territory and The Law of Nations) describes the forced transfers and deportations in the war in connection with Article 49 and points out that -

         

Die "Deportation" als solche ist somit erstmalig absolut verboten.

 

            The reference is to the manner and form of deportation in World War II, about which he writes in his book.

           

            This is also the meaning of the text found in Schlochauer, Worterbuch des  Volkerrechts, De Gruyter (vol. 3, 1962) 560; see the entry entitled "Vertreibung" (Deportation).

           

            R.I. Miller, The Law of War (Lexington) 88, creates the like link between the various tribulations that mankind underwent in World War II, which he details, and the prohibition in Article 49:

           

In World War II at least 5 million persons were deported from occupied territories to Germany as part of the Nazi program of slave labor, persecution and death. Although HR-1907 does not prohibit deportation per se, its articles with respect to the safety and order of the inhabitants and requisitioning of supplies and services lead to the conclusion that forcible deportation is beyond the legitimate activities of an occupying power. The International Military Tribunal and Nuremberg and the Military Tribunals under Control Council Order no. 10, pursuant to their charters that defined "deportation to slave labour or for any other purpose" to be war crimes, held the Nazi deportations to be unlawful.... Nevertheless, forcible deportation alone was held in the Krupp Trial to be a violation of customary law, as well as deportation for an illegal purpose (for example, forced labour in the territory of the occupying power) and deportation that disregards recognized standards of decency and humanity.

 

Accordingly, GC-949 provides that "individual or mass forcible transfers" and deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the occupying power, or any other country, are prohibited regardless of motive. The total or partial evacuation of a given area is permitted if the security of the population or imperative military reasons demand.

 

(The emphasis pointing to the causal link is added - M.S.)

 

            On the developing trend in the laws of war to protect the civilian population as such and to try to distinguish effectively between it and the fighters, see also Prof. F. Kalshoven, The Law of Warfare (Leiden, 1973), 28.

           

            W. O'Brien, The Conduct of Just and Limited War (New York, 1981) presents the subject in a similar context, that is, in connection with the harm caused to a civilian population by transferring it from its location and in connection with the exception regarding evacuation of civilians on security grounds or for imperative military reasons:

 

The last specific prohibition of the positive international law jus in bello to be considered, is that against forced displacement of civilians. With respect to international conflict, Article 49 of the 1949 Geneva Civilians Convention flatly prohibits massed forcible transfers or deportations of protected persons to the territory of the occupying power or to any other country, "regardless of their motive". Article 49 then provides that "the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand".Conditions for such a transfer are to be limited to what is unavoidable.

 

            It was also pointed out that the 1949 Geneva Convention was in this respect an improvement on and an extension of the agreement on the protection of civilians signed in Berne on 25 April 1918 between Germany and France, which also included provisions on deportation and forced labour (See Coursier, supra,  at 397).

           

            I would add that joining the subject of "evacuation", as it appears in the second paragraph of Article 49, to the subject of "deportations", where the matter of "evacuation" is given as an exception to the "deportation" prohibition and both are linked by the conjunction "nevertheless", also affects the interpretation of the first paragraph of Article 49. In other words, tying the evacuation of a civilian population or portions thereof, which is permissible under certain circumstances, with deportation of the population, which is prohibited, teaches us also about the substance of the subject in the first paragraph. That is, inter alia, an example of an interpretation "based on the context", to which the Vienna Convention refers.

           

            The placing of the subjects of the mass evacuation of a civilian population as such and the prohibition against deportation, side by side, is also discussed in the works of P. la Pradelle, La Conference Diplomatique Et Les Nouvelles  Conventions de Geneve Du 12 Aout 1949 (Paris, 1951) 66-67, 185 and E. Castren, The Present Law of War and Neutrality (Helsinki, 1984). See also J.A.C. Gutteridge, "The Geneva Conventions of 1949", 26 Brit. Y. B. Int'l L. (1949) 294, 323 n. 3.

           

            The conclusion from everything said above, is that the purpose which the draftsmen of the Convention had in mind was the protection of the civilian population, which had become a principal victim of modern-day wars, and the adoption of rules which would ensure that civilians would not serve as a target for arbitrary acts and inhuman exploitation. What concerned the draftsmen of the Convention were the mass deportations for purposes of extermination, mass population transfers for political or ethnic reasons or for forced labour. This concern is the "legislative purpose" and this is the material context.

 

            It is reasonable to conclude that the reference to mass and individual deportations in the text of the Article was inserted in reaction also to the Nazi methods of operation used in World War II, in which mass transfers were conducted, sometimes on the basis of common ethnic identity, or by rounding up people in Ghettos, in streets or houses, at times on the basis of individual summonses through lists of names. Summons by name was done for the purpose of sending a person to death, to internment in a concentration camp, or for recruitment for slave labour in the factories of the occupier or in agriculture. Moreover, it seems that the summons to slave labour was always on an individual basis.

 

            (i) The gist of the Petitioners' argument is that the first paragraph prohibits any transfer of a person from the territory against his will.

           

            The implications of this thesis are that Article 49 does not refer only to deportations, evacuations and transfers of civilian populations, as they were commonly defined in the period of the last war, but also to the removal of any person from the territory under any circumstances, whether after a legitimate judicial proceeding (e.g. an extradition request), or after proving that the residence was unlawful and without permission (see, for instance, Reg. v. Governor of Brixton Prison Ex parte Soblen (1963)[28], which uses the term deportation, and also Starke, supra, at 386), or for any other legal reason, based upon the internal law of the occupied territory.

 

            According to the said argument, from the commencement of military rule over the territory there is a total freeze on the removal of persons, and whosoever is found in a territory under military rule cannot be removed for any reason whatsoever, as long as the military rule continues. In this matter there would be no difference between one dwelling lawfully or unlawfully in the territory, since Article 49 extends its protection to anyone termed a "protected person", and this expression embraces, according to Article 4 of the Convention, all persons found in the territory, whether or not they are citizens or permanent residents thereof and even if they are there illegally as infiltrators (including armed infiltrators), as also follows from Pictet's remarks (The Geneva Convention of 12 August 1949, Commentary, (Geneva, ed. by J.S. Pictet, vol. 4, 1958) 47).

 

            The Petitioners' submission rests essentially on one portion of the first paragraph of the Article, i.e. on the words "...transfers ... deportations ... regardless of their motive". That is, according to this thesis, the reason or legal basis for the deportation is no longer relevant. Although the Petitioners would agree that the background to the wording of Article 49 is that described above, the Article must now be interpreted according to them in its literal and simple meaning, thus including any forced removal from the territory.

 

            (j) I do not accept the thesis described for a number of reasons:

           

            It is appropriate to present the implications of this argument in all its aspects. In this respect we should again detail what is liable to happen, according to the said argument, and what is the proper application of Article 49 in the personal sense and in the material sense.

           

            Ratione personae is appropriate in reference to the term "protected person", while ratione materiae relates to the following two foundations: "deportation" and "regardless of their motive".

           

            From the personal aspect, Article 49 refers-as was already mentioned, and as is universally accepted - to all those falling under the category of protected persons. This term is defined in Article 4 of the Convention, which in the relevant passage states:

           

Persons protected by the Convention are those who, at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, find themselves, in case of a conflict or occupation, in the hands of a Party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which they are not nationals.

 

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The definition employs a negative test, i.e. for our purposes, anyone who is not an Israeli national and is found in a territory occupied by our forces, is "ipso facto a protected person. This includes an infiltrator, spy and anyone who entered the territory in any illegal manner. This interpretation is presented by Pictet in Commentary, supra,  at 47, who in reference to this matter states:

           

The Article refers both to people who were in the territory before the outbreak of war (or the beginning of the occupation) and to those who go or are taken there as a result of circumstances: travellers, tourists, people who have been shipwrecked and even, it may be, spies or saboteurs.

 

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The acceptance of the argument that the prohibition in Article 49 applies, whatever the motive for its personal application, means that if someone arrives in the territory for a visit of a limited period, or as a result of being shipwrecked on the Gaza coast, or even as an infiltrator for the purpose of spying or sabotage (and even if he is not a resident or national of the territory, for that is not a requirement of Article 4), it is prohibited to deport him so long as the territory is under military rule. In other words, the literal, simple and all-inclusive definition of Article 49, when read together with Article 4, leads to the conclusion that the legality of a person's presence in the territory is not relevant, for his physical presence in the territory is sufficient to provide him with absolute immunity from deportation. According to this view, it is prohibited to deport an armed infiltrator who has served his sentence.

 

            In order to demonstrate the implications of the Petitioners' thesis, let us presume a set of theoretical circumstances: In Ex  parte  Quirin  [27], the U.S. Supreme Court heard the appeals of six Germans, former residents of the United States, who landed on the American coast during World War II in order to carry out acts of sabotage and spying. They were all sentenced to death in 1942.

 

            The event took place in the territory of the United States; but had a similar incident occurred in an occupied territory (e.g. one of the islands held by the United States following World War II as occupied territory) after 1949, and it was decided not to execute the terrorists but to deport them back, whether in the framework of an exchange or in some other way, this would constitute, as it were, a serious violation of the Fourth Convention (Article 147). It is superfluous to add that the return of a deportee to his country of origin is not always done in accordance with his wishes, and the post-World War II examples of this abound. There is no need to go as far as the United States in order to bring examples of infiltration for sabotage purposes, and that example was intended only to illustrate the point. In any event from the thesis offered by the Petitioners, it would follow that an infiltrator for sabotage purposes could not be deported before or after serving his sentence. The same would be true, according to this approach, of a person who came for a visit over the open bridges, yet stayed beyond the expiration of his permit. The literal and simple interpretation leads to an illogical conclusion.

 

            (k) From here we shall proceed to the essence of the concept "deportation", used in the Article. It is my opinion that, in accordance with the applicable rules of interpretation, one should not view the content of Article 49 as anything but a reference to such arbitrary deportations of groups of nationals as were carried out during World War II for purposes of subjugation, extermination and for similarly cruel reasons.

 

            If, on the other hand, one accepts the proposed interpretation of the Petitioners, according to which deportation means any physical removal from the territory, then the above would apply, for instance, to deportation for the purposes of extradition of the protected person, for this too requires removing a person from the territory. Laws, judicial decisions and legal literature use, in the context of extradition, the term deportation to refer to the stage of carrying out the extradition or the rendition. A murderer who escaped to the occupied territory would have a safe haven, which would preclude his transfer to the authorized jurisdiction. As we have already shown, in light of what is said in Article 4 of the Convention, no relevance is attached to the nationality or domicile of a protected person, and the mere presence in an occupied territory of one who is not a national of the occupying state is enough to qualify him as a protected person. (The subject of the applicability of conventions in a territory under military rule is discussed, inter alia, in T. Meron's illustrative article, "Applicability of Multilateral Conventions to Occupied Territories" in Military Government in the Territories Administered by Israel 1967-1980 (Jerusalem, vol. 1 ed. M. Shamgar, 1982) at 217, 218 no. 8. The idea that a broad definition of Article 49 could prevent extradition is discussed in New Rules for Victims of Armed Conflicts by M. Bothe, K. J. Partsch, W. A. Solf (Hague, 1982) 693, in an examination of the Geneva Protocols of 1977.)

 

            (l) Regarding the issue before us, the Petitioners have directed our attention to the remarks of Pictet in Commentary, supra, at 368, who adopts the literal interpretation, according to which all deportations are prohibited no matter what the reason. One should see this interpretive view, which would apply Article 49 to as broad a group of circumstances as possible, in its context and within its limits. The desire for a literal and simple meaning, which may find expression in scholarly opinions in professional literature, does not bind the courts. Not only are there other and contradictory viewpoints (see in this matter the remarks of Stone, which were quoted in Landau P.'s judgment in H.C. 698/80 [3]), but, more essentially, the court deals with the law as it exists and clarifies the meaning of a law or of a treaty, as the case may be, by adopting accepted rules of interpretation (see in this respect Lauterpacht, supra, at 80).

           

            Were we to adopt the rules of interpretation used in our law*, we could not accept the thesis proposed by the Petitioners. The Court would consider the flaw which the Convention was intended to correct (C.A. 31/63 [6] cited above); would examine the material context and the structure of Article 49, which in its other provisions refers clearly and openly to evacuations and transfers of population (Cr.A. 94/65 [8], C.A. 282/73 [10], and H.C. 47/83 [11]), would attempt to lift the veil from over the legislative purpose in order to adopt it as a standard of interpretation (C.A. 165/82 [9] cited above); and would be wary of and refrain from the adoption of a literal interpretation which is, so to speak, simple but in law and in fact so simplistic that it leads the language of the law or the Convention, as appropriate, to a range of applicability that confounds reason (Barak, in his above book, at p. 349), e.g. the absolute prohibition against the deportation of an infiltrator or spy, since deportations are prohibited, as it were, "regardless of their motive".

 

          Essentially, even reference to the rules of interpretation of international conventions does not help the Petitioners' argument: For even the Vienna Convention does not submit to the literal interpretation, but rather sees the words of the convention "in their context and in the light of its object and purpose" (Article 31(1) of the Vienna Convention). The Convention permits us to examine the preparatory work and shies away from an interpretation whose outcome is "manifestly absurd or unreasonable", and this description would apply at once to a prohibition against the deportation of an infiltrator (Lauterpacht, Brit. Y. B. Int'l L., supra, at 89).

         

          Here it is appropriate to add that one may not adopt a broad interpretation conditionally, that is, an interpretation which invokes the broad application selectively on the basis of the results, and chooses between an outcome which is acceptable to the claimant and one which is not. Whoever accepts the literal and simple interpretation, according to which the term deportation includes any removal from the territory, and who sees the words "regardless of their motive" as a catch-all, forgoes thereby the possibility of selection, as this would lead to a contradiction; one who adopts an interpretation that precludes discretion based on differentiating the motives, cannot then at his convenience accept only part of the prohibition and reject the rest.

         

          Thus, one cannot remove the sting by saying that the language of Article 49 prohibits deportation, under Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, and which also based on the implementation of a valid municipal law, but allows, on the other hand, the deportation of infiltrators, spies and various enemy agents, or the extradition of criminals.

         

          (m) Arising out of this answer to the Petitioners' contention, is the opposite question, namely, what then is the alternate interpretation of the words "regardless of their motive"?

         

          If we interpret the term "deportation" as referring to the mass and arbitrary deportations whore descriptions are familiar to us, then the words referring to the motive do not change the essence; the reference to some possible motive simply serves to preclude the raising of arguments and excuses linking the mass deportations to, as it were, legitimate motives. In other words, whatever the motive, the basic essence of the prohibited act (deportation), to which the words of Article 49 are directed, does not change. The opposite is true: there is ground for the claim that the reference to "some motive" is also among the lessons of World War II.

         

          The words "regardless of their motive" were intended to encompass all deportations of populations and mass evacuations for the purposes of labour, medical experiments or extermination, which were founded during the war on a variety of arguments and motives, including some which were but trickery and deceit (such as relocation, necessary work, evacuation for security purposes etc...). Furthermore, the draftsmen of the Convention took into account the existing right of the military government to utilize manpower during wartime (see Regulation 52 of the 1907 Hague Regulations which deals with compulsory services, and Article 51 of the Fourth Geneva Convention which even today permits the subjection of protected persons to forced labor), but sought to clarify that mass deportation, as it had been carried out, is prohibited even when the motive is seemingly legitimate, except in the event of evacuation in accordance with the qualifications set out in the second paragraph of Article 49.

 

            It would be correct to read these words in the light of the remarks of Starke supra, at 510, according to whom one must refer to the "intention of the parties" and to the "meaning attached by them to words at the time". In the light of these principles, one can attribute to the words a reasonable interpretation that accords with the other parts of the Article. It would not be superfluous to quote Starke again (at p. 511):

           

Treaties should, it is held, be given an interpretation in which the reasonable meaning of words and phrases is preferred, and in which a consistent meaning is given to different portions of the instrument. In accordance with the principle of consistency, treaties should be interpreted in the light of existing international law. Also applying both reasonableness and consistency, since it is to be assumed that states entering into a treaty are as a rule unwilling to limit their sovereignty save in the most express terms, ambiguous provisions should be given a meaning which is the least restrictive upon a party's sovereignty, or which casts the least onerous obligations...

 

            Moreover, even the above-mentioned guiding remarks of Professor Yasseen on the subject of interpretation, are incompatible with a literal, plain and expansive interpretation of the relevant paragraph.

           

            To summarize, this court was competent to choose the interpretation resting upon the principles explained above, over the literal interpretation urged by the Petitioners. This court has done so in H.C. 97/79 [2], and I see no grounds for altering that conclusion, as its approach is acceptable to me. I also see no reasonable cause to deviate from the conclusion that served this court in H.C. 698/80 [3], and which treated the matter as conventional law.

           

            Further on, I will address the supplementary argument raised by the Petitioners on this last issue.

 

                      4.(a) This court has indicated in its judgments that the above-mentioned Article 49 is within the realm of conventional international law. In consequence of this determination, the Petitioners have now raised a new thesis which holds that this court's approach, which also forms the basis for the decisions in H.C. 97/ 79 [2] and H.C. 698/80 [3] is founded in error. This approach holds that the rules of conventional international law (as opposed to customary international law) do not automatically become part of Israeli law, unless they first undergo a legal adoption process by way of primary legislation.

         

          This argument of the Petitioners does not directly relate to the interpretation of Article 49; but it does seek to attack that part of the reasoning in our previous decisions in which this court indicated that it saw no reason to delve into the question of the substantive interpretation of the above-mentioned Article 49, since the Article only reflects conventional international law, and as such, has not been assimilated into our country's law.

         

          (b) The Petitioners submit that not only does customary international law automatically become part of the municipal law (barring any contrary legislation), but that there are also parts of conventional international law which are automatically incorporated, without the need for adoption by way of legislation as a substantive part of Israeli municipal law. These are those parts of conventional international law which are within the realm of "law-making treaties". In this argument the Petitioners based themselves on the statements of Lord McNair in two of his works (A.D. McNair, The Law of Treaties (Oxford, 1961) 89; A.D. McNair and A.D. Watts, The Legal Effects of War (Cambridge, 4th ed., 1966) 371); on a judgment of the Court of Appeals in the matter of Porter v. Freudenberg [29]; on statements in B. Rubin's article, "The Incorporation of International Treaties into the Country's Law by the Courts", 13 Mishpatim  (1983-4) 210 and on Professor A. Rubinstein's article, "The Changing Status of the Territories...", 11 Iyunei Mishpat (1985-86) 439, 446 [see English version in 8 TeI-Aviv University Studies in Law (1988), 59]. They have also referred to portions of two articles which they believe lend support to the above-mentioned thesis: Professor H. Lauterpacht, "Is International Law A Part of the Law of England?" 25 Transactions of the Grotius Society (1939) 51; Professor F.A. Mann, "The Enforcement of Treaties By English Courts", 44 Transactions of the Grotius  Society (1958-59) 29.

         

5. (a) My conclusions, in answer to these arguments, have a threefold thrust:

 

(1) The suggested thesis does not accord with the accepted legal approach in Israel.

(2) One discerns no reasonable ground for changing or deviating from the existing legal situation, which in the light of the existing constitutional structure, is also the desired legal situation.

(3) The legal situation in England, to which the Petitioners sought to refer us (whether, in the Petitioners' words, as a binding prototype or for purposes of comparison and persuasion), is not unequivocal, and does not necessarily coincide - certainly not in everyone's opinion - with the view that the Petitioners suggested we adopt. There is much literature pointing to a lack of clarity on this subject. Even in the above two articles (those of Professor Lauterpacht and Professor Mann), the scholars' dispute on the subject is presented.

 

Let us examine the subject in the above order.

 

(b) The legal situation in Israel. Israeli law on the relationship between international law and internal law - that is in order to decide whether a given provision of public international law has become part of Israeli law - distinguishes between conventional law and customary law (Prof. Y. Dinstein, International Law and The State (Schocken and Tel-Aviv University, 1971) 143). Prof. Dinstein refers in this matter mainly to Cr.A. 174/54 [12]; Cr.A. 336/61 [13]; C.A. 25,145,148/55 [14], Cr.A. 131/67 [15].

           

            The view that reflects the accepted opinion in this court's decisions on the subject, was also presented in H.C. 69,493/81 [16], at p. 233 ff.; in the remarks of Barak J. in H.C. 393/82 [17], 793 and in the remarks of Witkon J. in H.C.390/ 79 [18], 29. See also: M. Shamgar, "Legal Concepts and Problems of the Israeli Military Government - The Initial Stage", Military Government in the Territories Administered By Israel 1967-1980, supra, at 13, 47, 64, 69 and the above-mentioned article of Professor Dinstein, at 937, the last paragraph.

           

            According to the consistent judgments of this court, customary international law is part of the law of the land, subject to any contradictory provision in Israeli legislation.

           

            In Cr.A. 174/54 [12], mentioned above, Cheshin J. with whom Witkon J. concurred, spoke about "the customs of international law [i.e. customary international law -M.S.], as part of the law of the land" (ibid., p 17). In Cr.A. 336/61 [13] - following Motion no. 41/49 [19] at 145-6, and the English cases in the matters of West Rand Gold Mining Co. v. Rex [30], at 406-7, and The Cristina  [31] - the application of rules of international law accepted by the international community was recognized, and the rules were proved to be thus accepted. As Professor Dinstein has written in his above-mentioned book (at p. 146) regarding the meaning of what was said in that judgment:

           

The ruling is that rules of (customary) international law are automatically assimilated into Israeli law and become a part thereof; however, in cases of a frontal collision between such rules and the statutory law, the statutory law takes precedence.

 

            Lord Alverstone expressed the same idea in the West Rand case mentioned above when he said that in order to be considered a part of English law, a rule of international law must:

           

...be proved by satisfactory evidence, which must shew either that the particular proposition put forward has been recognised or acted upon by our own country, or that it is of such a nature, and has been so widely and generally accepted, that it can hardly be supposed that any civilized State would repudiate it.

 

            That is, in fact, a standard similar to the one adopted in the definition appearing in Article 38(1)(b) of the Statute of the International Court, which deals with international custom.

           

            In the Cristina case mentioned above, Lord MacMillan demanded - as a condition for the adoption of a rule of international law-that it should have-

           

            the hall-marks of general assent and reciprocity.

            These too are accepted indicators of customary international law.

           

            (c) The status of conventional international law vis-a-vis our law is examined in C.A. 25,145,148/55 [14], where, Berenson J. states at p. 1829:

           

The Rhodes agreement is a treaty between the State of Israel and another state. Whatever the validity of such an agreement may be in terms of international law, it does not constitute a law to which our courts will have recourse or to which they will ascribe validity. The rights that it confers and the duties that it imposes are rights and duties of the states that entered into the agreement and its implementation is solely in their hands through the special means of implementing international treaties. This type of treaty is not in any way subject to the jurisdiction of the domestic courts, unless and to the extent that it, or the rights and duties deriving from it, have been refined in the melting pot of the state's legislation and have been shaped into binding law. In this sort of case, the court does not, in actual fact, require the agreement as such, but rather the Law which affixes its imprint on the agreement and breathes into it legal life in terms of our municipal law. From this it also follows that where the Law and the agreement are incompatible, even though it is clear that the Law is intended to activate and implement the agreement, the courts will prefer the Law, which alone binds them, and by which alone a judgment can be given. Furthermore, even when it is stipulated in an interstate or international agreement that defined rights are to be conferred upon certain people, the obligation under the agreement remains in the realm of an international obligation of the state and no more. The persons concerned do not acquire for themselves any actual right based on the agreement and cannot enforce this kind of a right in court, either as direct beneficiaries of the agreement or in any other way.

 

And further at p. 1831:

 

On the face of it, it seems that in the United States the practice is otherwise (and in other countries with a similar constitutional framework), but in fact that is not so. In the United States Constitution there is an express provision which bestows the status of "supreme law of the land" upon any treaty lawfully concluded in the name of the United States. For this reason federal and state courts uphold treaties and even give them precedence over other laws of the country, where those laws do not accord with the treaties. That is a direct result of the above-mentioned constitutional situation. In essence then, U.S. courts also act according to those same universal principles noted above. They also execute treaties benefiting individuals, where rights are granted to them that are realizable in court, but only in accordance with a provision of their own law; however,: because of the existence of that general provision in the U. S. Constitution, there is no need for a special provision for each individual treaty. See Edye  v. Robertson, (1884), 112 U.S. 580; 5 S.Ct. 247, 254.

 

            The clear meaning of these remarks is that the adoption of international treaties - in order to incorporate them as part of internal law and in order to render them enforceable through the national tribunals - is conditional upon a prior act of the legislator. As we shall see, international treaties may constitute a statement of the valid customary law - but then their content will be binding by virtue of the said customary status of the rule stated therein and not by virtue of its inclusion in the treaty. We shall return to this subject later in the discussion.

           

            Based on what was said in C.A. 25,145,148/55 [14], Prof. Dinstein remarks in his book, op. cit., p. 147:

...The rules of conventional international law are not automatically incorporated into Israeli law, rather there is a need for special and explicit complementary legislation in order for them to become part of Israeli law.

 

In Cr. A. 131/67 [15] Cohn J. reiterates (at p. 97) that-

...No international treaty has legislative force so long as such status has not been granted in an explicit Law of the Knesset....

 

            (d) From the remarks of Cohn J. in C.A. 65/67 [20] (see also H.C. 103/67 [21]), one might surmise that there are rules of conventional international law which are expressed in law-making treaties and which automatically become part of municipal law without the requirement of any prior legislation. Such a conclusion is founded in error. We accept the relevant classification between declarative and constitutive treaties, and one must be exact and distinguish between them. To hold the fact that an international conference or the United Nations General Assembly approves the wording of a proposed treaty and invites states to join it, is proof of the treaty's declarative nature, is less than accurate. This is clarified by Prof. N. Feinberg in "Declarative Treaties and Constitutive Treaties in International Law", 24 Hapraklit (5728 - 1967/8) 433, 435:

           

This thesis [according to which a general norm of international law is created in the above-mentioned way - M.S.], is very far-reaching, as it sees the work of codification in the area of international law, conducted today in the framework of the United Nations, to be declarative codification. It is possible that Justice Cohn was influenced here by the British approach to codification...however, this is not valid in international law, in which there is a basic distinction between a declarative treaty that transfers existing norms from the realm of customary law to that of conventional law, and a constitutive treaty that creates entirely new norms that are indeed founded in the conduct of states, yet the latter remains for the time being in the nature of a usage or practice, not yet having crystallized into a customary norm.

 

And, at p. 437:

 

Every "accepted rule of international law" or, in other words, "every general norm of international law", is rooted in international custom.

 

            Accordingly, Professor Dinstein summarizes his examination of C.A. 65/67 [20] by stating (op. cit. at p. 148):

           

In anything concerning declarative law-making treaties, the rules of international law will be automatically incorporated into the internal law, not because it is stated in the treaty, but in spite of it being stated in the treaty. They will be automatically incorporated, since the treaty reflects only existing customary international law... Even if the Supreme Court erred in the specific application of the above general principle [the reference is to C.A. 65/67 [20] - M.S.], that does not detract from or flaw the principle itself.

 

            To summarize, according to the law applying in Israel, an international treaty does not become part of Israeli law unless -

           

            (1) its provisions are adopted by way of legislation and to the extent that they are so adopted; or,

           

            (2) the provisions of the treaty are but a repetition or declaration of existing customary international law, namely, the codification of existing custom.

           

            This is the way in which Israel has approached the provisions of international treaties which are indicative of "law-making treaties" - as in the enactment of the Crime of Genocide (Prevention and Punishment) Law, 5710-1950, which was passed pursuant to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide; the Air Navigation (Security in Civil Aviation) Law, 5737-1977, which was passed pursuant to the 1970 Hague Conventions against the seizure of aircrafts and the 1971 Montreal Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts Against the Safety of Civil Aviation; the Sale (International Sale of Goods) Law, 5731-1971, enacted pursuant to the 1964 Hague Convention Relating to a Uniform Law on the International Sale of Goods; and the Immunity and Rights (International Organisations and Special Missions) Law, 57431983, regarding which I would refer to the explanatory notes in the International Organisations (Status) Bill, 5740-1980 (enacted as the International Organisations (Status) Law, 5740-1980 and subsequently replaced by the above-mentioned Law of 1983). I mention these laws merely as oft-cited examples of lawmaking treaties (see for instance Starke, supra,  at VII, 2).

           

            (e) When applying our above remarks to the issue before us, we must remember that Article 49 has been categorized in our judgments as conventional law which does not express customary-international law. Thus it was held by Landau P. in H.C.698/80 [3] that (p. 627)-

           

...Article 49(1) of the Geneva Convention (which) is for now regarded only as a provision of conventional international law, upon which the individual cannot found his petition in a court adjudicating according to the positive law of the forum country.

 

As regards Article 49 not reflecting customary law, Landau P. adds at p. 629:

 

In fact the occupation forces in the Rhineland in Germany, after World War I, used the sanction of deportation from the occupied territory against officials who broke the laws of the occupation authorities or who endangered the maintainance, security or needs of the occupying army: Fraenkel, Military Occupation and the Rule of Law, Oxford University Press, 1944. Under this policy the French deported during the armistice following that war 76 officials and the Belgians - 12, and during the dispute over the Ruhr (1923) no less than 41,808 German officials were deported (ibid., at 130-131). In the face of these facts, it is clear that the prohibition against the deportation of civilians did not constitute a part of the rules of customary international law accepted by civilized states, as if the Geneva Convention simply gave expression to a pre-existing law.

 

            According to Fraenkel, to whom Landau P. refers above, the deportee had no right of appeal whatsoever, neither before a committee nor before a court.

           

            6. (a) I have read the interesting articles, cited above, of Rubin and of Prof. Rubinstein at p. 446, to which we were referred by the Petitioner, but I have not been convinced that we should deviate from the existing and accepted law, as expressed in the rulings of this court, on the methods of incorporating various rules of public international law into our legal system. Moreover, the existing law adequately reflects not only the prevailing, but also the desired situation, in terms of the power of the state to shape its law through its own independent legal tools. Adoption of the viewpoint suggested in the Petitioners' arguments, according to which there is no need for Knesset legislation to assimilate into our law a rule of conventional public international law which finds expression in an international treaty joined by Israel, and which is not in the nature of codification of an existing customary rule, would, in fact, grant the government legislative power, since according to our constitutional structure, the government concludes and ratifies international treaties without any approval from the Knesset. In light of such outcome of the suggested thesis, a twofold doubt arises as to whether the described interpretive innovation is indeed desirable from the viewpoint of sound administration and the rule of law.

           

            For that reason Prof. Feinberg, in his above-mentioned article (at p. 442 n. 77), links the change in the status of law-making treaties to a corresponding change in the ratification methods. This is what he says:

           

In fact, there is no chance of an arrangement under which the courts in Israel would be empowered to apply self-executing international treaties without the need for an act of adoption or inclusion, as long as there is no solution to another question, which is inseparably linked, and that is the question of the status of the Knesset regarding the entire subject of international treaty ratification. For in any such arrangement, if at the same time the power of ratification were to remain under the sole authority of the executive, the result would be a delegation of a quasi-legislative power to the executive and a blow to the principle of separation of powers. And perhaps, there is room to assume that in this field too, the tradition that has developed until now will end and the Knesset will be given the special place that the legislature is entitled to claim for itself in a proper democratic government.

 

Prof. Dinstein writes on this aspect in his book cited above (at p. 147):

 

The power to make treaties in Israel - as in England - is given to the executive authority ... and were there to be automatic incorporation of conventional international law into the existing law in Israel, it could confuse the complicated matter of separation of powers. The existing situation allows the Knesset (the legislative authority) to check the government (the executive authority) and to prevent a mixing of authorities.

 

            (b) To summarize this point: the system suggested by the Petitioners would grant the executive the power to infuse binding legal provisions into our legal system, without recourse to the legislator. This can even be learned from what was written in the above-mentioned article of Prof. Lauterpacht (in 25 Transactions of the Grotius Society, supra, at 51). The Petitioners, basing themselves on his remarks, tried to convince us of the existence, as it were, of an accepted English thesis, uniform and clear, by which law-making treaties automatically become part of the law of Britain. Prof. Lauterpacht states in the above article at p. 74:

           

If a treaty ratified and internationally valid is without force within the State unless supplemented by legislative action, then, it is asserted, International Law embodied in that treaty is not part of the law of the land. This is entirely true. The rule is obviously in the nature of an exception to the principle of incorporation. But the reasons for it lie not in any subtle intention of English Courts to take away with one hand what they grant with the other, but only and exclusively in the exigencies of British constitutional law and the division of powers within the State. It is a rule of British constitutional law that the conclusion and ratification of treaties are a prerogative of the executive. In other countries, such as the United States, the concurrence of the Legislature, or of a part thereof, is necessary for the valid ratification of a treaty. This is not the case in Great Britain. A treaty becomes binding for this country as soon as it has been finally ratified by the Crown. This being so, it might be possible for the Crown to impose burdens upon the subject, and to legislate for him, indirectly, without the concurrence of Parliament, by means of concluding a treaty (X). The existing rule which requires in such cases an enabling Act of Parliament removes that possibility.

 

And in footnote (x):

 

(X) The case of State of Missouri v. Holland, United States Game Warden, decided in 1920 by the Supreme Court of the United States, is an interesting example of a government arming itself, by means of a treaty, with powers which it did not apparently otherwise possess. In 1915 the Congress of the United States passed an Act concerning the protection of migratory birds. That act was declared unconstitutional on the ground that it interfered with the rights reserved to the member states. Thereupon the United States concluded a treaty with Great Britain for the protection of migratory birds. The Supreme Court held that a statute providing for the enforcement of that treaty was constitutional: 252 U. S. 416; Annual Digest, 1919-1922, Case No. 1. The decision of the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council in Att.  Gen.  for Canada v. Att.  Gen.  for Ontario and Others, 53 T.L.R. 325, is also of interest in this connection. The question was, essentially, how far can Canada enact labour legislation, in pursuance of international labour conventions, in matters reserved by the constitution to the provinces?

 

            (c) Another reason for the objection to the automatic adoption of a treaty which does not reflect customary international law, lies in the substantive and basic difference between international law and municipal law, a matter which more than once has eluded the scrutiny of jurists interpreting rules of international law. Moreover, dependence on the automatic application of law-making treaties would subordinate Israeli law to provisions which had not been adapted to the conditions of the country, its interests, and its residents. In this context one must consider the fact that among the treaties presented in the professional literature by those jurists adhering to this thesis, and brought as leading examples of law-making treaties having immediate application, are treaties adopted by the United Nations and the International Labour Organization. While wanting to refrain from generalizations, the idea that the majority in these international bodies could automatically impose upon us provisions of binding law, which would be in force unless expressly annulled by the Knesset, is not attractive.

 

                      Also the attainment of clarity in determining the substance and limits of the law will necessarily be obstructed if we adopt the suggested approach. It is generally agreed that an a-priori classification of the treaties is necessary in order to distinguish between those which apply automatically and those which require enabling legislation. Rules of differentiation and distinction are not defined clearly and simply. If we return , for example, to the remarks of Prof. Lauterpacht, he determines that the said division is "not clearly defined" (ibid., at 75), and that is one of the reasons that the subject is marked by vagueness, dissention and a lack of new and clear distinctions. In any event, the inclusion of an uncertain and unclearly defined element in our legal system does not seem desirable.

         

          (d) The problematic nature of the issue, partially presented above, did not elude the English courts, and a striking, even blunt expression thereof is found in the remarks of Lord Atkin in Chung Chi Cheung v. The King [32], when he said (at 167-168):

         

It must be always remembered that, so far, at any rate, as the Courts of this country are concerned, international law has no validity save in so far as its principles are accepted and adopted by our own domestic law. There is no external power that imposes its rules on our own code of substantive law or procedure.

 

          Professor Lauterpacht called this approach of the courts in his country "judicial hesitancy" and sought to criticize it; however, we are not engaged here in an academic examination of the relative merits and faults of the different legal approaches, but only with the search for specific answers required for our issue, namely :

         

(1) Is there a basis for the argument raised before us that England today is governed by a different legal approach than that to which Israeli courts have turned and referred in developing our legal outlook; and -

 

(2) Is there indeed room today for a change, by way of legal interpretation, in the legal principles that we apply.

 

          What we have said above will suffice to answer these questions in the negative.

         

          7.(a) The third question which we posed above, at the outset of our discussion of the Petitioners' stated argument, concerns the legal situation in England. This subject has been largely covered above, and therefore we will deal with it here only in a nutshell.

         

          The two articles - that of Professor Lauterpacht and that of Professor Mann - do not point to the existence of a uniform and accepted thesis regarding the automatic adoption of law-making treaties. The main substance and purpose of these articles is the learned writers' confrontation with the various views, which give expression to the approach that contradicts the one suggested to us.

 

            The lack of a uniform approach, as evidenced in Professor Lauterpacht's article, has already been referred to above. Professor Manns's point of departure, as presented in his article above, is expressed in the following remarks (at pp. 3031):

           

It is a commonplace that a treaty as such cannot be a source of English law or, in other words, impose duties or confer rights on anyone except the Crown in its international relations. Were this not so the Crown would have the power of legislation. Consequently, in order to become binding upon subjects a treaty must be incorporated into the law of England by parliamentary legislation [Emphasis added - M.S.] What is sometimes loosely referred to as "ratification" will not be sufficient. Parliament may approve the conclusion of a treaty and it may even pass legislation connected with a treaty, but a treaty cannot become part of English law otherwise than by the strictly legislative process. Thus the various treaties which are known as "Documents relating to the Termination of the Occupation Regime in the Federal Republic of Germany: were ratified and approved by Parliament after they were signed at Bonn in May 1952 and Paris in October 1954, yet they do not form part of English law except in so far as the German Conventions Act, 1955 adopts certain of their provisions. The legal position is sumarised by a dictum of Lord Atkin which must today be regarded as locus classicus:

 

Within the British Empire there is a well-established rule that the making of a treaty is an executive act, while the performance of its obligation, if they entail alteration of the existing domestic law, requires legislative action.

 

And at p. 45:

 

Internationally a treaty to which the Crown is a party binds the Crown even if there has been no ratification of any kind. This is elementary and probably not denied, though sometimes concealed by loose formulations. Thus, when it is said of a treaty to which the United Kingdom is a party that in order to be binding it requires legislation, what is referred to is only the binding character of the treaty in municipal law.

 

                 And at p. 45:

 

… A treaty to which the legislature has failed to attribute the force of law cannot be given that very same force by the judiciary. This point is so fundamental that it necessarily imposes severe limitations upon the ambit within which treaty obligations may constitute a head of public policy. The mere fact that a particular decision would be inconsistent with the terms of a treaty concluded by the Crown and, therefore, would involve a breach of this country's treaty obligations cannot lead to a decision in the opposite sense.

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            We see no basis for drawing the conclusion that a defined and accepted thesis has been developed which establishes the automatic adoption of law-making treaties under English common law.

           

            The reference to the question of the application of the laws of war in the domestic English law also does not breach the existing reservations outlined above, but there are those who see the authority of the Crown to conduct war, to exercise powers to this end and to conclude treaties (for instance, armistice agreements) as part of the common law. Says Prof. Mann (ibid., at p. 37):

           

It would seem to follow that, if and in so far as the prerogative rights of the Crown in war-time prevail, the Crown can, by treaty no less than by proclamation, alter the common law, for to that extent it is in pursuance of the existing domestic law that the Crown alters it.

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            In discussing the above-mentioned Porter case [29], he seeks to discern by way of conjecture what thesis underlay the approach of the judges who weighed there the matter of the application of Regulation 23(h) of the Hague Regulations, 1907, in the English courts. He remarks at p. 38:

           

The explanation can only be found in the view that, in the absence of any relevant restriction by Parliament of the Crown's prerogative in war-time, the Crown could by treaty alter the common law.

 

And in note 28 he adds:

 

Lord McNair, British Year Book of International Law 1928, 63 sqq. and Law of Treaties, p. 337, seems to think that the Hague regulations constitute a treaty affecting belligerent rights and therefore bind the subject. Similarly, Wade & Phillips, Constitutional Law (4th ed. 1950) assert the binding character of treaties affecting belligerent rights, because waging war comes under the prerogative. There is probably not much difference between these formulations and the statement of the rule suggested in the text. However, the conception of belligerent rights originates from public international law and is not germane to English constitutional law. The latter regards treaties as binding only if and in so far as the prerogative of the Crown prevails. If it does not prevail even treaties affecting belligerent rights cannot bind the subject.

(Emphasis added - M. S.)

 

Similarly see McNair and Watts, supra,  at 371.

 

            I do not believe that conjecture regarding the specific English constitutional situation should serve as a basis for converting the clear and well-defined Israeli legal situation to the system suggested by the Petitioners.

           

            (b) In England a law was passed in order to implement the provisions of the Fourth Geneva Convention (The Geneva Conventions Act, 1957). On the face of it, this would appear to support the thesis that in England as well legislation is necessary in order to implement the Geneva Conventions in internal law. In Rubin's above-mentioned article, it was pointed out in relation thereto, that the purpose of the legislation was limited to the application of the rules of the war crimes convention and no more. Even this interpretation, according to which legislation is necessary only for creating provisions to enable legal proceedings in the national courts, does not necessarily support the thesis proposed to us. Moreover, the fact that the Act incorporated only provisions which are applicable in the kingdom does not mean that the rest of the provisions, dealing with the conduct of armed forces in an occupied territory, have instantly become rights enforceable in an English court. There is a question, for example, of the point of time when the stated system of rights and duties consolidates according to the proposed legal thesis, whether immediately upon ratification of the treaty at the international level, or perhaps at a later stage? And if the second possibility is preferred, the question remains - what is this later stage? As already hinted, a derivative question is why parliamentary legislation is necessary with regard to part of the treaty, in order to bind the courts, and whether in terms of such legally binding status, there is a a difference between the part that was legislated and the part that was not included in the legislation. These are interesting questions worthy of examination, but as far as we are aware, there is no uniform view on the subject in Britain either.

           

            I do not see, therefore, a need to enter into a discussion of the question, although interesting per se, whether there is a basis for adopting the conclusion reached by Lord McNair regarding the meaning, for purposes of the issue before us, of the above-mentioned judgment of the English appeals court in the Porter case [29], according to which the English courts were basically prepared to apply the provisions of the Hague Regulations even without changes in internal English law (McNair, supra,  at 89, McNair and Watts, supra,  at 371).

           

            In the portion of the Porter judgment ([29] at 878), that is in my opinion central to our issue, the argument raised before this court is presented (the question of the application of Regulation 23 (h) of the Hague Regulations as part of the common law), and the conclusion is that there is no need to resolve the question, since Regulation 23 (h) of the Hague Regulations in no way sought to change the law applying within England itself.

           

            It remains an open question, it seems, whether the court was prepared to change the interpretation of the existing municipal law on the issue of locus standi  before an English court, without any internal legislation and based solely on the Hague Regulations. From the following remarks in Porter (129] at 878), McNair, supra, concluded that the court was prepared to view the Hague Regulations as part of the common law:

           

It is impossible to suppose that this means (as it must do if the effect of the paragraph (h) [the reference is to rule 23(h) of the Hague Regulations - M.S.] is to abrogate the law existing hitherto in England and to give an alien enemy the position of a persona standi in judicio in English Courts of Law) that the War Office of Great Britain shall in the present war for this purpose issue instructions to Sir John French, commanding our land forces in the field, forbidding him to "declare" that the rights of alien enemies - Germans, Austrians, or Turks - to institute legal proceedings in the High Court of Justice in London are suspended or inadmissible. And yet this absurdity seems necessarily to follow from the scheme of the Convention as applied to paragraph (h) if the interpretation of this paragraph is that which is contended for by those who find in it an abrogation of our law, which hitherto has not given to an alien enemy the position of a persona standi in judicio.

 

Our view is that article 23(h), read with the governing article 1 of the Convention, has a very different and very important effect, and that the paragraph, if so understood, is quite properly placed as it is placed in a group of prohibitions relating to the conduct of an army and its commander in the field.

 

            With all due respect to the learned writer, I would have refrained from expressing so certain an opinion based solely upon the remarks cited above.

           

            (c) As already indicated, the views on interpretation are not uniform. Thus, for instance, O'Connell states (op. cit., at p. 24):

           

It is sometimes suggested that there is a type of treaty which is properly legislative, in the sense that it lays down the law where none existed before, tout d'un  coup [emphasis in original - M. S.] It is important that this proposition be carefully examined. True, one may cite innumerable conventions, mostly multilateral, which are now taken as international and not contractual law. One may cite the Slave Trade Conventions, the Declaration of Paris, 1856, between the combatants in the Crimean War which put an end to privateering, and most notably, of course, the Hague Conventions of 1899 and 1907, and the Geneva Conventions. But the point is whether nonsignatory and non-accessionary States were automatically bound by the provisions of these conventions as soon as they became operative, or whether they became bound by the rules they contain at a subsequent date when it was accepted that these rules had become part of international custom. The latter is the correct interpretation, and it is clear, then, that it is custom embodying the treaty, and not the treaty itself, which creates law as distinct from contractual rules.

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The learned writer refers in his above remarks to the extent a legal obligation is binding upon states which did not sign the convention; by way of contrast, countries, which are signatories to the treaty, are obligated to adhere to their said obligations in relations inter se; however, in the system of relations between the individual and government, one can lean in court only upon rules of customary public international law. This approach formed the basis for Witkon J.'s remarks in H.C. 390/79 [18], when he said (at p. 29):

           

One must view the Geneva Convention as part of conventional international law; and therefore - according to the view accepted in common law countries and by us - an injured party cannot petition the court of a state against which he has grievances to claim his rights. This right of petition is given solely to the states that are parties to such a convention, and even this litigation cannot take place in a state's court, but only in an international forum.

 

            (d) Mr. Rubin questions in his above-mentioned article, whether grounds exist to assume that the Hague Regulations were considered at the time of signing of the Convention as merely an international obligation undertaken by the signatory state to the Regulations, and that only subsequently did they turn into binding customary international law and as such a part of the internal law. The answer to this question emerges, in my view, from the following statement in the judgment of the International Tribunal in Nuremberg (I. M. T. Judgment, supra,  at 65):

           

The rules of land warfare expressed in the convention undoubtedly represented an advance over existing international law at the time of their adoption. But the convention (Hague convention Concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land) expressly stated that it was an attempt "to revise the general laws and customs of war" which it thus recognised to be then existing, but by 1939 these rules laid down in the convention were recognised by all civilised nations and were regarded as being declaratory of the laws and customs of war...

(Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            In other words, there has been development as regards the status of the Hague rules as customary law in the period that has elapsed since the signing of the Convention in 1907.

           

            (e) To sum up the discussion regarding the third question posed above - a change in the English approach - even if shown to have occurred - need not influence the adoption of an identical approach by us. For as has already been mentioned, the context and constitutional structure in Israel is different, and there is no justification in Israel's present constitutional dispensation for abandoning an approach that has crystallized in Israel since the establishment of the state. Moreover, there is no ground for concluding that the argument regarding the existence of a uniform and monolithic legal approach in England has been thoroughly substantiated.

           

            8. Often raised, peripherally to the discussion of the legal problems regarding the applicability of conventions, is the matter of the status of a customary rule of public international law in our internal law. The question of the nature and identification of a customary rule was discussed in detail in H.C. 69,493/81 [16] at pp. 238-242, and I therefore will not reiterate it here. However, it is worth taking note and repeating certain words of caution, which were included in the above-mentioned judgment:

           

            15. In his above cited work, the The Law of Armed Conflict (vol. 2, at 3) Prof. G. Schwarzenberger gives two necessary warning signs that must be taken into account by anyone inquiring into the existence of a binding rule under the Laws of War: One points to the tendency of creating the impression of greater certainty of the existence of binding legal rules that can be attained in the area of the Laws of War in which belligerents seek to retain for themselves, as is natural - although it may not seem so to others - the maximum freedom of action. The second warning concerns the obstacle set up by the unwarranted praise heaped on a given usage with which it is sought to dress up a particular interest with a universal rule that is inappropriate. The viewpoints of parties or sectors of states, parties interested in the upholding of a rule, do not reflect the existing law, but rather only to a description of the legal situation they desire.

 

The practical conclusion that is to be reached at this stage, is that a careful, detailed and all-inclusive examination is required, giving proper weight to various opinions on a specific subject, to determine whether we are referring to a view acceptable to the overwhelming majority, or to only one of various possible viewpoints.

 

            9. In H.C. 27/88 the Petitioner again raised the argument that Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations is not in force in Judea and Samaria.

           

            This legal argument too has already been discussed and rejected in H. C. 513, 514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5] and earlier in the above-mentioned H.C. 97/79 [2]. As stated, I see no reason to add to what has already been said in the matter.

           

            10. Learned counsel for the Petitioner in H.C. 845/87 raised, toward the close of the hearing, a new contention, which was not mentioned in the petition and in the arguments voiced before us in the course of the hearing. In his opinion, the Military Commander no longer has any authority to direct the deportation of the Petitioner under Regulation 112 of the above-mentioned Regulations, since with the signing of the Peace Treaty with Egypt, the Military Government terminated and the Respondent no longer possesses the legal authority to issue such an order. Petitioner's counsel did not take the trouble, I regret, to base his contention on a reasoned legal argument. Thus, he did not explain which provisions of the Peace Treaty would lead us to the above conclusion, or what rules of law sustain them.

           

            I find the above-mentioned contention unacceptable and the reason is both short and simple. The Treaty of Peace between Israel and the Arab Republic of Egypt was accompanied by an additional agreement between the states that concluded it namely A Framework for Peace in the Middle East Agreed at Camp David. According to this agreement, it was determined, inter alia, that further developments would ensue in the deployment of the Military Government at a certain stage, which need not be spelled out here, in the implementation of the said agreement. What emerges from this agreement is that as long as the said stage has not arrived, the Military Government continues to function. There is no indication that the powers which signed the Peace Treaty had decided upon the abolition of the Military Government either at that time or at a subsequent stage prior to this time.

 

            This court has already ruled that as long as the military force exercises control over the territory, the laws of war will apply to it (H.C. 102,150,593,690/82; 271/83, Tzemel  and Others v. Minister of Defence,  [22] at 373):

           

The application of the provisions of the laws of war regarding the powers and obligations of a military force that has taken effective control of an area lying beyond the jurisdiction of its country's applicable law, can also be the result of belligerent action which provides the military force with control over a state against which it is not waging a war.

 

The court further stated at p. 374:

 

...even where the territory is seized from a country with whom a state of belligerency exists (an armistice agreement does not terminate a state of belligerency) at the time the military forces enter and seize effective control. If an agreement was subsequently signed, such as an agreement terminating the state of belligerency, the transfer of the territory, the powers, or both, to the previous authority is disposed of in accordance with the terms of the said agreement. However, as long as the military force exercises control in the territory, the powers granted it and the limitations imposed upon it by virtue of the laws of war, remain in effect. This, of course, is entirely subject to the arrangement agreed upon by the duly authorized political bodies.

 

See also H.C. 574/82 [23].

 

            For our purposes it similarly emerges that, irrespective of the fact that a peace treaty has been signed, so long as the Military Government has not left the Gaza Strip and the relevant parties have not agreed otherwise, the Respondent continues to hold the territory by force of belligerent occupation and is subject to the laws of customary international law that apply in war-time.

           

            11. Let us now turn to the specific submissions of each of the Petitioners:

           

            12. H.C. 785/87: (a) The Petitioner Abd al Nasser Abd al Aziz Abd al Affo,  born in 1956, is a resident of the town of Jenin.

           

            The deportation order was issued by Maj.-Gen. A. Mitzna, Commander of I.D.F. Forces in Judea and Samaria on 3 September 1987, while the Petitioner was serving a prison sentence that was to terminate on 20 September 1987. The full text of the order reads as follows:

           

By virtue of my authority under Regulation 112 (1) of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, and my authority under any law or security legislation, and whereas I believe the matter is necessary to ensure the security of the Region, public welfare and public order, I hereby order that:

 

Abd  al Nasser  Abd  al Affo  Muhamad  Abd  al  Aziz , I. D. no. 94808545, born in 1956, from the town of Jenin, be deported from the Region.

 

Abd al Nasser Abd al Afro Muhamad Abd al Aziz is a senior operative in the "National Front" organization, who has been sentenced three times in the past to prison terms for his terrorist activity. He is about to finish a third prison term of five years and three months. During his stay in prison, he assiduously continues his hostile activity in order to further the purposes of the organization.

 

            (b) After the deportation order was served, the Petitioner applied to the Advisory Committee which operates under Regulation 112 (8) of the above-mentioned Regulations (in a number of documents and previous petitions, this body is called an "Advisory Board"). The Committee was composed of the President of the Military Courts in Judea and Samaria, as chairman, and two additional officers holding the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel. The Committee heard the Petitioner and his learned counsel and also the Respondent's counsel in the course of four sessions, during which it was also furnished with the information on which Maj.-Gen. Mitzna relied in reaching his decision. Part of this information was unclassified, and part was classified for security reasons and therefore not brought to the attention of the Petitioner. The Respondent was also presented with a long list of written questions by learned counsel for the Petitioner, which the Respondent answered, as the Committee noted in its decision, subject to the security limitations. These questions and answers were also brought before the Committee. The detailed and reasoned decision of the Committee given on 28 October 1987, stated, inter alia:

 

According to the statement of the Respondent's counsel, the activity of the Applicant began in 1972 when he was studying in high school. He was involved in the theft of a mimeograph machine which was used for duplicating posters. In the years 1975-76, he took part in inciting students to demonstrate in Jenin. In December 1976 he was detained for questioning and in the course of it he admitted to organizing demonstrations and incitements. He was sentenced to three years in prison, of which seven months were actual confinement. In February 1979 he was again arrested and he admitted recruiting people for the Popular Front organization. He was tried in Case Sh. 7033/79 and was sentenced to three years in prison, of which nine months were actual confinement. In April 1980 he took part in elections at Najah University as a representative of the Popular Front. In June 1980 he incited youths to engage in a demonstration, in the course of which stones and bottles were thrown at I.D.F. soldiers and a Palestinian flag was flown. In November 1980 he took part in a student strike against the activities of the Military Government in Ramallah. In November 1980 he participated actively in disturbances, in the course of which road blocks were erected and stones were hurled at I.D.F. soldiers. He acted similarly a month later. Since then and on various additional occasions up until July 1982, as detailed in the unclassified material, the Applicant was reported to have been active in recruiting students for Najah University from among the supporters of the National Front organization (1980). He incited a strike to halt studies and delivered speeches on behalf of the Popular Front. He was an organizer of demonstrations and strikes. At a number of these disturbances, road blocks were erected and rocks were hurled at I.D.F. forces and once at an Israeli bus. In one of the gatherings held in honour of Fatah Day (January 1982), the applicant spoke of revolution and of the unification of all the organizations.

 

In July 1982 the Applicant was arrested and in the course of his interrogation admitted that he was recruited to the Popular Front. In the charge sheet against the Applicant in August 1982, it was stated that beginning in February or March 1981, the Applicant renewed his active membership in the terrorist organization called the "National Front". It was also stated that the Applicant was appointed to head the political wing of that organization at Najah University in Nablus. Further, it was stated in that same indictment that at the end of 1981, the Applicant recruited two additional members to the organization. The Applicant admitted what was attributed to him in the indictment. He was convicted and sentenced to three years of actual confinement. Additionally, his suspended sentence of two years and three months was activated to be served consecutively. Thus, the Applicant was to serve a sentence of five years and three months actual imprisonment. This is the penalty which the Applicant is about to complete serving in the coming days.

 

In its sentence, which was submitted to the Advisory Board and marked Exhibit 1, the court noted as follows:

 

Barely a year and a half has elapsed since the accused was released from prison, and the accused has again engaged in crime and committed the violations which are the subject of this case. This court has decided on more than one occasion to exercise severity in the cases of recidivist offenders who did not learn the proper lessons from the sentences imposed on them in the past, did not fulfil the conditions of the suspended sentences and returned to their errant ways. More rare is the case of an accused who has already been sentenced twice in the past for security offences, yet is ready to carry on and to continue his association with a hostile organization, compounding his transgression by recruiting others.

 

As may be recalled, it has been contended by counsel for the Respondent that even in prison he continued his activities to further the goals of the organization. Because the classified material is highly sensitive, it cannot be made public, save for the fact that in February 1985 - from deciphering a note which a prisoner attempted to smuggle out during a family visit - a report concerning the activity of the security prisoners in the prison was uncovered. The Applicant apparently signed the report ... The Applicant began serving as a leader of the Popular Front in Jenin. He attained this status when he arrived in prison and retains it to this day. Furthermore, since the 80's, the Applicant has been among of the leaders of the Popular Front organization in the Judea and Samaria Region.

 

            (c) The Petitioner contended that although he did participate in demonstrations, he never took part in violent activities or instigated others to carry them out. He also denied any illicit activity while in prison.

           

            (d) The classified material that was presented to the Committee attested, in its opinion, to the senior status of the Petitioner in the above-mentioned organization and to his modes of operation both inside prison and those conducted from prison and directed outside. Counsel for the Respondent noted before the Committee that before the issue of the order, a less severe measure, such as administrative detention, was considered. However, this alternative was rejected. For in view of the intensive activity of the Petitioner while in prison, this alternative was shown to be totally ineffective in his case.

 

            Regarding the nature and quality of the evidence presented, the Committee noted the following:

           

The reliability of the material was examined by us, as was the method of gathering the material and the weight assigned it. Similarly, we examined the work methods of the Intelligence Service until the information was consolidated. On the basis of our examination and on the basis of clarifications which we received from representatives of the General Security Service, we have no hesitation in determining that this information is reliable, substantiated and well-supported by evidence that conforms to the requirements for the production of evidence in administrative proceedings such as these, as it is clear, unequivocal and convincing.

 

            After the Committee addressed itself in detail to the contentions of counsel for the Petitioner regarding the exercise of authority under Regulations 108 and 112 of the Regulations and the way in which the Committee operated, the Committee summed up its opinion in these terms:

           

We have before us an Applicant [i.e. the Petitioner - M.S.] whose is involved in activity of such nature that, along with his role, seniority and status in the Popular Front organization, transform him into a person whose presence and continued activity pose a tangible danger to the security of the Region. The Applicant has not learned any lessons from the past. Placing him on trial three times has been to no avail. For even while in prison he continued his work to further the purposes of the organization. The material presented to us indicates the Applicant's intention to continue his activities in order to secure his standing and advancement in terms of his level of seniority.

 

We have been persuaded that the Applicant is intimately involved in Popular Front circles. He is a part of the organization and has influence within it. Similarly, we are convinced that we are not dealing with a onetime activity that was perpetrated by the Applicant, but with protracted activity that has taken place over a number of years. As mentioned, the Applicant was termed a leader of the Popular Front in the prison, and, since the beginning of 1980, he is a member of the leadership of the Popular Front in the Judea and Samaria Region.

 

After seriously considering the arguments of the parties, we have been persuaded that the considerations of the Regional Commander and the grounds for the issuance of the order were pertinent and within the purview of his authority as defined in Regulation 108 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 and were intended to ensure public welfare, the security of the Region and the maintenance of public order within it.

 

Therefore, we have reached the conclusion that a material security justification exists for adopting this measure of deportation against the Applicant.

 

            The Committee also recommended that the Regional Commander again review the statements of the Petitioner and his counsel before the Committee. In those statements the Petitioner consented to submit to a protracted sentence or to forced transfer to another place of residence and promised not engage in any illicit activity, provided the deportation would not be carried out.

           

            (e) When the Respondent decided on 1 November 1987, in consultation with advisers on legal and security matters, to continue the deportation procedures, the Petitioner, on 6 November 1987, turned to this court.

           

            (f) The Petitioner raised in his petition a number of general legal points, which I have addressed above. He additionally contested the weight of the evidence produced against him and especially its true significance. In his opinion, he had engaged purely in legitimate and open activity, and one should not ascribe to him actions whose seriousness would justify so grave a measure as was decided upon on this occasion.

           

            (g) The State's response, as presented to us and as put forward in a statement by the State Attorney's Office, can essentially be summed up by the following arguments:

           

The terrorist organizations, including the Popular Front of which the Applicant is a member, are striving to build up an infrastructure in the Judea and Samaria Region that is intended to undermine security and the control that I.D.F. forces exercise in the Region, and their ultimate goal is to take control of the entire Region and even beyond.

 

The Respondent, as Commander of I.D.F. Forces in the Region, is dutybound to act to the best of his ability to frustrate this process and ensure security and public order, and this indeed is one of the central purposes of Regulations 108 and 112(1).

 

The Commander of I.D.F. Forces in the Judea and Samaria Region is convinced that the deportation of the Petitioner from the Region will enable the Commander of I.D.F. Forces in the Region to fulfil the obligation upon him by virtue of his position and will result in the cessation of the Petitioner's hostile activity in the Region.

 

The opinion of the Respondent is that less severe measures, such as issuing an administrative detention order or placing the Petitioner on trial, are not appropriate for the Petitioner under the circumstances.

 

For even during the course of his last prison sentence that extended, as stated, for over five years, the Petitioner transformed his very stay in the prison into a broad vista for hostile activity.

 

Administrative detention, by its very nature, is intended either to frustrate a concrete evil that could be created by a certain person's activity or to prevent a relatively short term phenomenon. By contrast, the harm in which the Petitioner is involved is continuous, since he occupies a senior position in the terrorist organization.

 

In view of his continuous hostile activity, the Petitioner constitutes a protracted danger, which can be feasibly frustrated solely by means of deportation.

 

            (h) With the consent of learned counsel for the Petitioner, this court was apprised in the absence of the Petitioner and his counsel, of those items of evidence that were classified, pursuant to a certificate issued by the Minister of Defence, in accordance with Section 44 of the Evidence Law (New Version), 5731-1971. As mandated under section 44 and on the basis of the above-mentioned consent of the Petitioner, we heard explanations from learned counsel for the State and from representatives of the Security Service. We examined the possibility of disclosing additional elements of the classified material to the Petitioner and we announced our negative conclusion in our decision of 15 February 1988.

           

            (i) As a direct outcome of studying both the unclassified and the classified material, the Court has formulated its opinion that it cannot find any justification for intervening in the factual and pertinent conclusions that the Respondent drew and that the Advisory Committee drew subsequently with regard to the character, scope and purposes of the activities of the Petitioner and the degree of danger that they posed for security. We were persuaded that the Respondent had clear, unequivocal and persuasive evidence, and even the classified evidence, as stated, was brought to our attention. The consistent activity of the Petitioner for and on behalf of the terrorist organization emerges from this evidence.

           

            The court's clear conclusion is that the Respondent could have arrived at the conclusion which he reached.

           

            13. H.C. 845/87:

            (a) Abd al Aziz Abd Alrachman Ude Rafia, born in 1950, is a resident of Gaza.

           

            On 15 November 1987 a deportation order was issued against him, reasoned as follows:

           

This order is issued since the above serves as a spiritual leader of the Islamic Jihad movement in the Gaza Strip, which supports a violent Islamic revolution on the Iranian model, armed struggle and the liberation of Palestine through Jihad.  In the framework of his sermons in the mosques, he calls for action against the Israeli rule by military struggle.

 

            Immediately upon the issue of this order, the Petitioner was arrested and jailed in Gaza. The Petitioner applied to the Advisory Committee, which functions under Regulation 112(8) of the above-mentioned Regulations, and the hearing before the Committee took place on 19 November 1987.

           

            (b) The Petitioner was represented before the Advisory Committee by five attorneys.

           

            Counsel for the Respondent described the hostile activity of the Petitioner in the past, including his conviction for membership in an illegal organization and incitement, and regarding his activity following his release from prison, counsel stated, inter alia,  as follows:

           

The Appellant was released from prison on 30 July 1985. Despite the sentence that he had served and the suspended sentence pending against him, he persisted in similar activity; that is, since June 1985, numerous complaints have been filed against him, which are detailed in the order. The unclassified facts are as follows: In May 1986, at the Friday prayer marking the opening of Ramadan in al Kasam Mosque, the Appellant delivered a sermon of a nationalist character, in the course of which he accused the authorities of fanning local disputes, of stirring up emotions and of planting spies whom one had to identify and act against. Moreover, he warned that the authorities intended to perpetrate in the Region what they had done in Lebanon. The Appellant delivered his statement in his capacity as Immam of the mosque. In June 1986 the Appellant actively participated, together with other religious people from the Region, in the disturbances that took place on the Temple Mount in Jerusalem. The disturbances occurred on 3 June 1986, during a Moslem religious festival, and this was a real incident in the course of which a number of investigation files were opened. The Appellant was not investigated at this stage. Information received in July 1986 revealed that the Appellant was found consorting with those responsible for the Islamic Jihad in Gaza. An additional item of information in this vein is from October 1986, according to which three people were appointed to direct the activity of the Islamic Jihad in Judea and Samaria. They were in turn subordinate to the Appellant and his brother Salman. As this is related to the Islamic Jihad  organization, I will present material further on.

 There are three items of information from November 1986 dealing with the investigation of three members of the Islamic Jihad, who were accused of the sabotage incident against the Givati soldiers in Jerusalem. The three gave evidence separately. One of them visited the Appellant in Gaza before the incident, without indicating a connection between the Appellant and the incident. The other two said the same. An item from February 1987 reports that in a religious instruction that the Appellant transmitted over the mosque loudspeaker, he noted, among other things, that there are parents who view their children who throw stones as hooligans, but in the Appellant's opinion, a stone is like a bullet and the children are not hooligans.

 An item from March 1987 deals with a sermon delivered by the Appellant in a mosque on 6 February 1987 in which he spoke of the Jordanian five-year plan. He rejected the plan with the comment that the Palestinians had no need for financing, nor for strengthening the Israeli conquest and rule; rather they had a need for liberty and for expelling the occupation.

 In a religious instruction given on 10 February 1987, he expressed support for Iran and came out strongly against Iraq and Israel.

 In a sermon on 27 February 1987, the Appellant called upon the believers to continue the struggle, because this was an opportunity to arouse believing residents to struggle.

 The Appellant spurned the requests that were directed to him to cease these disturbances. In the investigation of a suspect from Rafiah in January 1987, the person interrogated divulged that he was recruited for the Islamic Revolutionary Movement by Fathi Brij Jacki, who was a prisoner sentenced for membership in the Islamic Jihad. That same suspect divulged that Fathi stipulated to him that should he be arrested, the Appellant would replace him, and the suspect would have to coordinate with the Appellant the attendance of youths at the Friday sermons.

 On 5 June 1987 in the Bet Lahiya mosque, the Appellant delivered an address to mark 20 years since the Six Day War. He incited to Jihad, called for the liberation of Jerusalem and urged his followers to continue the struggle and not surrender even if they be injured.

 On 9 October 1987, in the course of the Friday afternoon prayer in his Gaza mosque, he devoted the sermon to the four terrorists who were killed in clashes with the security forces and, inter alia,  stated the following:

 

The worshippers should take the four slain terrorists as an example and engage in struggle as they did. The individual must overcome his private interests and act against the authorities for the sake of the general Islamic interests. The worshippers ought to adopt the path of armed struggle even if it might cost them their lives.

 

In the course of the sermon, proclamations were disseminated among the worshippers that included the portraits of the slain terrorists and a message similar to the one just mentioned. I would like to present two proclamations that were disseminated on that occasion, together with a translation. There is a problem at this stage in presenting the translation. I wish to waive the presentation of the translation at this stage.

The proclamations will be designated as Exhibit 2 and Exhibit 3. The investigation report of October 1987 states that on 1 October 1987 in the afternoon sermon in his Gaza mosque, the Appellant remarked that Islam is the religion that calls for Jihad. Those present must go forth and struggle as God wills. Those present must unite in order to expel the foreign conqueror. At the end of October 1987, the Appellant took part in a memorial ceremony for two attorneys who were murdered in Gaza a few months ago. The two were identified as supporters of the Islamic Jihad. In the ceremony the Appellant delivered a speech, in which he stated, inter alia, that blood must be requited by blood. The report of November 1987 on the interrogation of M.F. of Jelazun, in the Ramallah area reveals that he indicated that he and the members of his cell were members of the Islamic Jihad and that they had visited the Appellant in Gaza, who knew of his activities in the Islamic Jihad.

In a sermon at his mosque on 6 November 1987, the Appellant called upon God to pour down fire on the enemies, for He always sides against the tyrants.

 From some of the items of information that I have detailed and will detail later, it cannot be said that the preachings of the Appellant were addressed solely to the Israeli authorities. But preachings which call for violent activity and civil disorder in the context of religious extremism, including actions against persons suspected of heresy to Islam, as well as against stores which carry abominable movies or against weddings where western music is played - these activities also severely harm the security of the Region, because there was resort to fire arms and casualties were caused .

 At this stage I would like to present two documents. The first is the expert opinion of a General Security Service officer regarding the Islamic Jihad.  It is identical to what has been presented in the past in the trials of members of the Islamic Jihad and is in the possession of the defence attorneys - marked as Exhibit 4.

 In addition, I would like to present a personal profile and impression of the Appellant that was prepared by the Advisor on Arab Affairs of the Region's civil administration, on the basis of the material in his possession, as well as a meeting he held with the Appellant. As stated, this document is a precis of the Appellant's personality and activities.

 

            In addition, counsel for the Respondent also brought before the Committee classified material containing detailed information on the Petitioner's activity that endangered security. This information was presented subsequently to this court, with the consent of counsel for the Petitioner (in the absence of the Petitioner or his counsel), and with respect to which we rendered our decision of 15 February 1988.

           

            The Committee noted in its reasoned and detailed decision, inter alia, as follows:

           

The Applicant is mentioned as responsible for the Islamic Jihad in the Gaza Strip and perhaps beyond that area. He is depicted as a guide of that organization and as an influential figure among the residents of the area in general, and among those who belong to that organization in particular. They look to him constantly and often wait by his doorway to hear his word. He acquired this status through his activities as a lecturer at the university and as a preacher in the mosque, where he delivered extremist religious and nationalist addresses laden with incitement and hatred against Israeli rule. These more than once called for violent struggle, including encouragement of civil disorder and even extreme acts of violence, such as murder. There is no doubt, therefore, that the Applicant constitutes an actual danger to the security of the Region and its inhabitants and to the maintenance of public order; further, that the deportation order was given, within the framework of considerations enumerated in Regulation 108 of the Regulations... The question remains whether in the Applicant's case, the most severe measure, namely deportation, is called for.

 

In view of the Applicant's "history" and personality, we are convinced that the answer to this question is affirmative. The Applicant was subject in the past to various restrictions because of his activity, was even tried and has served a prison sentence. However, despite all this, he did not mend his ways and continued precisely along the path upon which he had embarked previously. In the course of time, he even extended his influence and acquired a greater following of believers.

 

The Applicant has impressed us as a man of strong character, who totally believes in the righteousness of his ways and, therefore, there is no chance that in the foreseeable future he will desist from his dangerous activity. We do not believe that any restrictions imposed upon him will suffice to prevent the continuation of his negative influence on the residents of the Region.

 

Even his incarceration (e.g. by way of administrative detention), will not counter his influence. There is ground to fear that precisely in such a place will he be even more accessible to the extremists among his followers, and that his stay in prison will have a most dangerous and negative influence on what takes place both within the prison and outside it.

 

The most efficient and suitable measure in this case is, therefore, to deport the Applicant outside the Region and the country.

 

Even if he be free to go about in a foreign land, with no one to constrain him, his harmful influence on the Region would be immeasurably smaller and less perceptible and immediate than would be the case, were he to walk about in our midst.

 

            (c) When the Committee rejected the application of the Petitioner and recommended on 25 November 1987 that the deportation order be upheld, the Petitioner turned to this court.

           

            His biography was described in his petition in these terms:

           

3.a. The Petitioner bears I.D. card no. 92118635, was born in 1950, and is a permanent resident of Gaza. He is married and the father of 5 minor children.

 

b. In 1970 the Petitioner traveled to Cairo with the consent of the Israeli military authorities to pursue academic studies. In 1975 he completed his studies for a master's degree on the subject of the Islamic Sharia.

 

c. Between the years 1976-1981, the Petitioner served as a teacher in the Emirate of Shajah in the Persian Gulf.

 

d. During the course of his study and work outside the Region, the Petitioner would intermittently visit his family in the Gaza Strip.

 

e. In 1981 the Petitioner returned permanently to Gaza, his place of domicile. He was hired as a lecturer on Islamic Sharia at the Islamic University of Gaza and served in the post of Immam  at one of the mosques of Gaza. In the framework of this position, he delivered sermons during the Friday prayers at the mosque.

 

f. In September 1983, a six month supervision order was issued against the Petitioner. It was extended for another six months (up to September 1984). Under these orders the Petitioner was prohibited. inter alia,  from entering the Islamic University where he worked.

 

g. The Petitioner appealed against the orders. His first appeal, however, was struck out due to his non-appearance. The second appeal was heard in June 1984 and dismissed.

 

h. In October 1984 the Petitioner was put on trial before the Military Court in Gaza, on charges of membership in an illegal organization (Regulation 85 (1) (a) of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations) and of incitement (Section 7 of the Order Prohibiting Acts of Incitement and Hostile Propaganda).

 

i. The Petitioner was convicted on the second offence - incitement and membership activity, and was sentenced to 11 months of actual imprisonment, from the date of arrest, and to an additional suspended sentence. He was released from prison in July 1985.

 

j. Following his release he returned to work at the Islamic University and to his post as Immam.

 

            (d) As stated, all the evidentiary material, including the classified material, was presented to us.

           

            Respondent no. 1, O/C Southern Command, noted in the affidavit that he submitted to us:

           

The decision to deport the Petitioner from the Region was taken after all parties responsible for the security of the Region, its welfare and proper administration, including military and security personnel at the highest military, security and political echelons, consulted and seriously examined the need for deportation. All were convinced that the status, position and activity of the Petitioner in the Islamic Jihad movement dictate today the adoption of this grave and extreme measure of deportation.

 

The copious evidentiary material accumulated by the security authorities was presented to the above-named parties and to me, and it sufficed to persuade me unequivocally that the Petitioner serves as the spiritual leader of the Islamic Jihad movement in the Gaza Strip, a movement which supports a violent revolution on the Iranian model and an armed struggle and the liberation of Palestine through Jihad. In the framework of his sermons in the mosques, the Petitioner calls for action against the Israeli rule by means of military struggle.

 

            The facts as presented to us clearly and persuasively attest to the consistent and hostile activity of the Petitioner, and they directly refute the contentions and denials of the Petitioner. The sole possible conclusion is that this material was, as the court requires, clear, unambiguous and convincing.

           

            We find no basis for the contentions as to lack of good faith or arbitrariness, and can discern from the proceedings up to now that, with respect to the question here deliberated, the authorities acted cautiously, upon thorough examination and with discretion.

           

            I therefore see no grounds for intervention by this court in the decision of Respondent no. 1.

           

            14. (a) H.C. 27/88:

           

            (a) The Petitioner, J'mal Shaati Hindi , is a resident of Jenin and is studying at Al Najah University. On 1 December 87 a deportation order was issued against him reasoned as follows:

           

J'mal Shaati Yunis Hindi is a senior operative in the Al Fatah  organization and the focus of his hostile activity is in the city of Nablus in general and at Al Najah University in particular. He was sentenced to four years of actual imprisonment for his terrorist activity and was subject to a restriction order for a year and a half and to a nine month period of administrative detention. During that entire time he continued intensively to act in furtherance of the organization, both inside and outside prison.

 

            He applied to the Advisory Committee and this body heard the submissions of counsel for the Petitioner and of course for the Respondent, who produced the evidence that assisted the Regional Commander in making his decision. A portion of the evidence was submitted by the security authorities in the absence of the Petitioner or his counsel.

           

            The disclosed facts against the Petitioner, as subsequently summarized in the decision of the Advisory Committee, were as follows:

           

The hostile activities of the applicant began in 1976. In that year, the applicant was among a group of youths who incited students in Jenin to demonstrate, and the windows of the school were shattered. The applicant was among those who organized demonstrations in the Jenin refugee camp.

 

In July 1976 doctrinal material regarding the Al Fatah  organization was found in the applicant's home.

 

In August 1976 the applicant was arrested and interrogated. He admitted that about a year earlier he had been recruited to the Al Fatah organization. He received a code name and recruited additional activists. Together with members ... (not clear) he trained in laying sabotage charges and even prepared an explosive charge himself. The applicant also knew of the location of a box of bullets, kept by one of his companions. During that same period he participated actively in organizing demonstrations, erecting road blocks, throwing rocks and setting fire to tires.

 

On the basis of the investigation material and the admission of the accused, he was tried, convicted and sentenced to four years of actual imprisonment.

 

 In July 1980 the applicant completed his sentence and was released from prison. A few of months after his release, in April 1981, the applicant took an active part in organizing "Palestine Week" at Najah University, sponsored by Al Fatah.

 

In a demonstration that took place in November 1981, at Najah University, the applicant was one of the leading activists. In the course of the demonstration, stone road blocks were erected and rocks were hurled at a military force that arrived on the scene. A similar demonstration in which the applicant was active took place that same month.

 

During the months of March and June 1982, the applicant was again involved in disturbances in which he played an active role. In this period the applicant was arrested twice. From the interrogation of an Al Fatah activist in October 1982, it emerged that the applicant headed the volunteer youth committee of the Fatah in the Jenin refugee camp. In January 1983 a celebration marking the anniversary of the establishment of the Fatah was held at Najah University. Four thousand people participated in that celebration. The applicant was among those active in organizing the celebration. In January 1983 the applicant again took part in throwing stones at I.D.F. forces.

 

On 19 April 1983 a special supervision order was issued against the applicant for a period of six months. In May 1983 he was again involved in disturbances. The original supervision order was extended for another six months, commencing 19 October 1983; and on 19 April 1984 it was extended for yet another six months.

 

In August 1984 the applicant was a member of Lijnat A'Shabiba in the Jenin refugee camp. In August 1985 an administrative detention order was issued against the applicant for six months, but following his appeal, the period of administrative detention was shortened to three months. With his release from administrative detention, a celebration was held in his honour in May 1986, in the course of which songs were sung in support of Al Fatah. In July 1986 the applicant was among the senior operatives of the A'Shabiba  movement at Najah University.

 

On 8 January 1987, the applicant spoke to an Al Fatah Day event at Bir Zeit University, and extended greetings to mark the day. On 12 June 1987 the applicant was placed under administrative detention for a period of six months.

 

            In July 1987, a day before the student council elections, the applicant presented the Shabiba candidates to the students of Najah University and called for continued nationalism and struggle, including armed struggle. Toward the end of November 1987, the applicant was again arrested for his involvement in disturbances at the Jenin refugee camp.

 

According to the material, the applicant's name came up in the interrogation of a member of a youth committee in Jenin, as one of those responsible for Shabiba activities in the Jenin refugee camp.

 

            The above was a precis of the unclassified material presented by counsel for the Respondent. In addition to this material, a large collection of classified material was brought before the Advisory Committee.

           

            The Petitioner denied all involvement in a terrorist organization and attributed the issueance of the order to a desire to hamper him in expressing his political views. The Advisory Committee had this to say in its decision of 27 December 1987:

           

The statement of the applicant is totally belied by what we have found in the copious material, both classified and unclassified, that was presented to us. As opposed to the sweeping and blanket denial of the applicant, we found in the body of the material details concerning his activity and standing in the AI Fatah  organization. In closed hearings, clarifications were received regarding the method in which the material was gathered and the reliability of the sources. We were persuaded that the sources of the information are numerous and that most of the the important items of information were received from diverse sources and corroborated. We were persuaded that the evidence presented to us meets the requirements set in the case law, being clear, unequivocal and persuasive (H.C. 513,514/85, Nazzal  and Others v. Commander of I.D.F.  Forces in the Judea  and Samaria  Region, 39 (3) P.D. 645). In examining the material, we took into consideration the fact that it is difficult for the applicant to defend himself against material that is not brought to his attention and, therefore, we exercised special caution.

 

The import of our above determination is that the applicant's course of conduct is totally at odds with the description he presented to us and upon which his counsel relied. We are dealing with a person holding a senior position in the AI Fatah organization and with connections in the organization. His modus operandi is sophisticated. He refrains from appointments to official positions to avoid exposure, but is fully involved in what is going on. His main activity is to take an active part in organizing demonstrations and violent disturbances, in some of which rocks were thrown at military forces and road blocks were set up. The applicant is a person of standing, power, influence and ability to instigate and bring about relatively large scale disturbances in those centres where he is active and known.

 

As emerges from the material, the applicant's activity continued over a period of years. He was imprisoned for four years for terrorist activity; he was subject to special supervision orders and was placed under administrative detention, but he did not cease his hostile activities. He continued them intensively and on one occasion when he participated in a disturbance he suffered injury from a bullet fired at his leg.

 

The applicant's activity has continued up until recently and from a perusal of the material one can gauge not only his sense of determination to act and to engage others in violent ways in order to further the goals of the organization in whose framework he functions, but one can also discern in him a person who has decided to make such activity his life's goal. We have been persuaded that he is likely to pose a tangible and lasting danger, due not solely to his growing stature, but also to the range and type of his activity, which reflects a method for realizing the armed struggle that the applicant propounds.

 

In light of the aforesaid, there is no basis for the contentions of the applicant and his counsel that the order was issued purely for a political view expressed. The applicant's activity and its inherent danger to the security of the Region, was the basis for the issue of this order. There is no need to dwell on the danger that could result from this type of activity in which the applicant is engaged. Violent demonstrations and disturbances gravely effect the Region's security and the maintenance of public order. and prevent securement of the public welfare.

 

We have no doubt that material and decisive security considerations prompted the issuance of the order against the applicant.

 

            After the Committee recommended upholding the deportation order, the Petitioner turned, on 12 January 1988, to this court.

           

            (b) The material upon which we must base our decision is that which was presented openly before the Petitioner and the Advisory Committee, because in this case we were not requested to examine the evidence for which a certificate of privilege was issued in accordance with Section 44 of the Evidence Ordinance (New Version), 5731-1971.

           

            The Petitioner did not submit an appeal in the regular manner prescribed in the latter part of Section 44 of the above-mentioned Ordinance, as distinguished from the method of review by the bench that is hearing the matter, a method that depends upon the agreement of the parties. The legal significance of the matter is that the Petitioner cannot today contest the justification for classifying the evidence (as opposed to challenging the justification for the deportation order). What implication does this have? The legislature authorized the Minister of Defence to attest by a signed certificate that the presentation of certain evidence could harm state security. The legislature also left the affected party an opening to try and persuade a judicial authority that the need for disclosing the evidence in order to do justice takes precedence over the need for withholding it, i.e. that the classification of the evidence is unjustified. Once a party has refrained from requesting disclosure of the evidence in the prescribed manner so that it could be decided statutorily by the competent judicial authority - that is, having abandoned the avenue of appeal established in the Evidence Ordinance (New Version) - his claim, that preference be given to considerations supporting disclosure of the evidence over considerations supporting the maintenance of secrecy, cannot in any case be argued before us.

           

(c) In his petition, the Petitioner repeatedly claims that there is nothing in the arguments or the evidence to justify the adoption of such a severe and far reaching measure as deportation.

 

            He has contested the legality of issuing a deportation order, a matter that we have discussed above, and has disputed the existence of a justification for issuing it in his specific case. The Respondent's reply submitted to us quotes the above-mentioned statement of the Committee, namely:

           

The applicant's course of conduct is totally at odds with the description he presented to us and upon which his counsel relied. We are dealing with a person occupying a senior position in the Al Fetch organization and with connections in the organization. His modus operandi is sophisticated. He refrains from appointments to official positions to avoid exposure, but is fully involved in what is going on. His main activity is to take an active part in organizing demonstrations and violent disturbances, in some of which rocks were thrown at military forces and road blocks were set up. The applicant is a person of standing, power, influence and ability to instigate and bring about relatively large scale disturbances in those centres where he is active and known.

 

            (d) The Petitioner complained about the legal procedure, in the framework of which classified evidence was presented to the Advisory Committee in his absence and in the absence of his counsel. On this issue the court has stated in the above-mentioned H.C. 513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5] at p. 658:

           

The Petitioners complained that they were not privy to the secret material that was presented to the Advisory Board, but as this court has already explained in a similar case in A.D.A. 1/80, this is the sole reasonable arrangement that strikes a balance between the two interests, which are: on the one hand maintaining review of the considerations and decisions of the Military Commander; and on the other hand preventing damage to state security through disclosure of secret sources of information. It indeed does not provide an opportunity to respond to every factual contention and the Advisory Board (or a court under given circumstances) must take this fact into consideration when it examines the weight or the measure of additional corroboration of the information. However, the legislature found no more reasonable and efficient way to guard against the disclosure of secret information in circumstances where this is vital in order to prevent grave damage to security; and it may be said in passing that this method is mentioned not only in Section 44 of the Evidence Ordinance (New Version), 5731-1971, but also in the less known provision in section 128 of the Penal Law, 5737-1977, by which one can similarly limit the full disclosure of information.

 

            This time too the Committee examined, what the maximal information was that it could place at the disposal of the Petitioner without damaging vital security interests, and one has no cause for complaint against the Committee. We have nothing to add in the matter, because we have not examined the secret material and do not know its details.

           

            As regards the examination of the material, I am aware that in the absence of a request to this effect by the Petitioner, we have not had an opportunity to peruse the classified material. From the standpoint of the Petitioner, this cannot avail him in the case at hand. The unclassified material attests to consistent and prolonged hostile activity on the part of the Petitioner. In the absence of any supporting data, we can find no basis for the Petitioner's contention that the Respondent's action is based on arbitrariness or lack of good faith, or that the classified material does not support the Respondent's approach. No reason or grounds exist to preclude our concluding from the known constellation of circumstances that the Respondent found in the classified evidence substantial support for the approach he adopted, a view also held by the Committee which did examine the material. The absence of an initiative on the part of the Petitioner to submit the secret information for review in the manner established by the legislature for this purpose, or to request that the court do so, can only lend support to the thesis presented by the Respondent.

 

            (e) Having studied the material in the Respondent's reply and in his arguments before us, and having considered the submissions of the parties, we have concluded that there are no grounds for the intervention of this court in the discretion of the Respondent. The manner in which the Respondent acted for the purposes of exercising his authority under Regulation 112 in the specific case before us was proper, and the matter was examined in a thorough and exhaustive manner by the Advisory Committee.

           

            The considerations of the Advisory Committee, whose reasoned decision was before us, and the considerations of the Respondent as they emerge from the reply submitted to us, and as buttressed by and consistent with the unclassified material presented to us, do not point to the existence of any grounds upon which this Court could exercise its authority under section 15(d)(1) and (2) of Basic Law: The Judicature.

           

            Finally, a general comment. Having regard to the substance and scope of the material which substantiated the Respondents' decisions regarding each of the Petitioners, we see no reason to deal with the Petitioners' theoretical argument as to what likelihood of danger is generally required in order to found a decision under the above-mentioned Regulation 112.

           

            15. During the hearing before the Advisory Committee in the case of the Petitioner in H.C. 785/87, as well as before us, the question arose as to whether a person against whom a deportation order is issued and who appeals to the Advisory Committee is allowed to call witnesses to testify on his behalf before the Committee.

           

            In one of the sittings of the Advisory Committee, a categorical view was expressed that no such right exists. I find this opinion unacceptable.

           

            In its functioning, the Advisory Committee hears arguments just like any advisory committee that examines a question within the purview of its authority, and upon which it must express an opinion and provide its recommendation. Customarily, the Committee also hears the prospective deportee, if he so desires. The hearing before the Advisory Committee is not in the nature of a judicial proceeding in which evidence is presented in the manner acceptable in a court of law; and whoever represents the statutory authority, to which the Committee presents its recommendations, does not have to prove his contentions in the same manner that evidence is adduced before a judicial body. However, in a case where the Petitioner raises a detailed and reasoned argument in apparent good faith, contending that a particular witness can provide the Committee with relevant information that has a direct bearing on the case and which can shed light on the question posed before the Committee, it would be proper for the Committee to decide to hear the witness.

 

            In retrospect, it does not appear that the witness, whom it was sought to summon in this case could have refuted the evidentiary material, whose substance and quality were described above, and therefore no miscarriage of justice requiring remedy was caused at that point.

           

            16. The Petitioners raised the argument that a deportation order must specify the duration of the stay outside the Region imposed by the order.

           

            There is nothing in the text of Regulation 112 to support the above argument. The Regulation authorizes the Military Commander to direct, by way of a signed order, the deportation of person. Incidentally, the text of Regulation 122 (7), as promulgated during the period of the Mandate, even relieved the person issuing the order from the obligation of noting the name of the deportee. Obviously, today the authority is not exercised in such fashion.

           

            There is no provision in the Regulation as to the period of time for which the order is in effect. All that is stated in the original version is:

           

A person in respect of whom a Deportation Order has been made shall remain out of Palestine so long as the order remains in force.

 

            This signifies that the prohibition on return to the Region remains in force so long as the deportation order has not been rescinded by whoever issued it. It is my opinion that the Regulation would admit the possibility of raising anew the question of the duration of the order, either by applying to the person who issued the order or by a renewed application to the Advisory Committee. Regulation 112(8) empowers the Advisory Committee appointed for the purposes of Regulation 111(4), to consider the applications of a person against whom a deportation order was issued.

           

            The task of the Advisory Committee was defined in Regulation 111(4) as follows:

           

The functions of any such committee shall be to consider, and make recommendations to the Military Commander with respect to, any objections against any order under this regulation which are duly made to the committee by the person to whom the order relates.

 

            Regulation 112(8) provides that the Committee shall consider the application of a person against whom a deportation order was issued, and make its recommendation in this regard. There is nothing in the aforesaid text to indicate a onetime examination. One should interpret this Regulation in accordance with the language used, in a manner that will permit a person against whom a deportation order was issued, and which is still in force, to renew an application for reconsideration of his case.

           

            This approach finds support in the tendency reflected in the second paragraph of Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which deals with a different though essentially related subject to that before us. It also coincides with the directive in section 16 of the Interpretation Order (Judea and Samaria Region) (No. 130), 57271967, which states:

           

Exercise of Power or Fulfilment  of obligations.

16. Where a power is vested in or by virtue of a security enactment, or a duty imposed therein or thereunder, the power may be exercised and the duty shall be fulfilled, repeatedly, from time to time as the circumstance may require, provided no other intention is implied.

 

            Therefore, repeated applications may be made to the Advisory Committee, even after the implementation of a deportation order and so long as the order is in force.

           

            17. In summary, we have not found any abuse of authority, deviation from authority, lack of good faith, arbitrariness, unlawful discrimination or similar shortcomings or irregularities that would invalidate the Respondent's acts. In light of all of the facts presented to us, there is no room to doubt the veracity of the Respondents' submissions and their reliability, and one cannot negate the legal and substantive basis for their decisions.

           

            Accordingly, I would dismiss the petitions and set aside the orders issued pursuant to them.

           

            LEVIN J.: I concur.

           

            GOLDBERG J.: I concur.

           

            BEN-PORAT D.P.: I concur in the instructive opinion of my esteemed colleague, Shamgar P. I would only add that in his judgment he mentioned and reviewed that interpretive approach which holds that one should interpret a treaty in a liberal and broad fashion, paying due attention to the intention of the treaty's draftsmen and to the purpose underlying its conclusion. For this purpose, a passage was quoted from Starke, op cit. at p. 511:

           

...Treaties should be interpreted in the light of existing international law.

(Emphasis added - M.B.P.).

 

            A similar rule of interpretation is accepted by us in relation to legislative enactments, namely: two laws that deal "in pari materia" with the same subject and have the same purpose should be interpreted in a uniform manner, so as to create a suitable interpretive harmony between their provisions. See: C.A. 303/ 75 [24] at 605; H.C. 609/82 [25] at 766. I believe that one can apply this also to the present issue: Regulation 43 of the Hague Regulations, which is found in the section on "Military Authority Over the Territory of a Hostile State", reads as follows:

           

The authority of the legitimate power having in fact passed into the hands of the occupant, the latter shall take all the measures in his power to restore, and ensure, as far as possible, public order and safety, while respecting, unless absolutely prevented, the laws in force in the country.

           

            The provisions of Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention should be read (inter alia) in the light of the directive in Regulation 43 of the above-mentioned Hague Regulations, so that the strict prohibition against the deportation of civilians, according to a simple reading of the text, should be qualified by the duty imposed under Regulation 43.

           

            Let me clarify my position. One can deport individual residents of those territories to locations outside them, so long as their continued residence may harm public security and order in the occupied territories, and on condition that in the given circumstances no other option than deportation exists in order to protect the population of the territories. I would further add that one should read Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention in the light of what is stated in Regulation 43 of the Hague Regulations, since the Hague Regulations bind Israel as part of customary international law, whereas the Geneva Convention has only conventional force. It is, therefore, understandable that greater weight should be accorded to the duty of ensuring security and public order in the occupied territories as set forth in Regulation 43.

           

            In the petitions before us an affidavit was submitted by the Respondents, explaining that all other remedies including administrative detention had been exhausted, that it had become evident that none of these could respond to the security problem relating to the Petitioners, and that the sole solution was to deport them outside the occupied territories.

           

            As stated, this is but an addendum to the exhaustive and persuasive considerations advanced by my esteemed colleague, Shamgar P.

 

                      BACH J.: 1. I concur in the final conclusion reached by my esteemed colleague, the President, in these petitions; however, on one point of principle I must dissent from his opinion.

         

          This point is the proper interpretation of Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention (hereinafter "The Convention"). Counsel for the Petitioners requested that we re-examine this question and consider again an argument advanced on a number of occasions in the past - that the deportation of persons permanently residing in the territories occupied by the I.D.F., outside the boundaries of those territories and into the territory of another state, is indeed in contravention of the provisions of Article 49 of the Convention.

         

          2. In a reasoned decision given by Sussman P. in H.C. 97/79[2], it was established, explicitly, that the deportation of a person from the territories of Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip to one of the neighboring Arab states out of concern for state security, is within the purview of the Military Commander's authority under Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations and outside the framework of actions to which Article 49 of the Convention applies.

         

          In subsequent petitions, when this point was again raised on behalf of the Petitioners, the court was content to refer to the judgment in the above-mentioned H.C. 97/79[2], expressing its concurrence in the ruling given in that case (e.g. see the judgment in H.C. 513,514/85 and M.A. 256/85 [5], at 650-659) which is extensively quoted in the opinion of my esteemed colleague, the President. However, there have been instances when the court decided to reserve judgment on this point. Thus in H.C. 698/80 [3], Landau P. reviewed the various arguments on this question and decided not to adopt a position regarding them when he stated (at p. 627):

         

...and I will refrain from deciding upon the legality of the deportation orders under Article 49(1) of the Geneva Convention, which for the time being must be regarded as a provision of conventional international law alone, upon which an individual cannot found his petition in a court adjudicating according to the positive law of the forum country.

         

          (I will return to this last argument below.) My opinion, therefore, does not contradict the conclusions of Landau P. in H.C. 698/80 [3] and I am constrained to dissent only from the opinion expressed on this point in H.C. 97/79 [2]. It should be recalled that in that same judgment in H.C. 698/80 [3], a minority opinion was delivered by Cohn J. who held that it was proper to make the order nisi absolute, and regard the deportation order as void.

         

          3. Before I clarify my stand on this matter, and in order to make it easier to follow my arguments later, it would be useful to cite now the text of the relevant part of the aforesaid Article 49 as well as the reasoning of Sussman P. in H.C. 97/ 79 [2], which the Petitioners requested us to reject.

 

            The first two passages of Article 49 provide:

           

Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive.

 

Nevertheless, the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given territory if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand. Such evacuations may not involve the displacement of protected persons outside the bounds of the occupied territory except when for material reasons it is impossible to avoid such displacement. Persons thus evacuated shall be transferred back to their homes as soon as hostilities in the area in question have ceased.

 

            "Protected persons", in the sense of the Convention (according to the definition in Article 4 of the Convention) are

           

those who at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, find themselves, in case of a conflict or occupation, in the hands of a Party to the conflict or an Occupying Power of which they are not nationals.

 

            The following reasoning underlies the view of Sussman P., in H.C. 97/79 [2] at pp. 316-317, that the deportation of people who endanger the security of the Region, under Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, lies beyond the scope of the above-mentioned Article 49:

           

Neither have I found any substance in the argument that the exercise of the above-mentioned Regulation 112 contradicts Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention of August 1949 Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War. It is intended, as Dr. Pictet in his commentary on the Convention (p.10) writes, to protect civilians from arbitrary action by the occupying army, and its purpose is to prevent acts such as the atrocities perpetrated by the Germans in World War II, during which millions of civilians were deported from their homes for various reasons, generally to Germany to serve the enemy in forced labour, along with Jews and others who were deported to concentration camps for torture and extermination.

 

It is clear that the above-mentioned Convention does not detract from the obligation of the Occupying Power to preserve public order in the occupied territory, an obligation imposed by Article 43 of the 1907 Hague Convention, nor does it detract from its right to employ the necessary means to ensure its own security; see Pictet, Humanitarian Law and the Protection of War Victims, at p. 115.

The High Commissioner, or whoever succeeded him, was not empowered to use the above-mentioned Regulation 112 as he saw fit, since Regulation 108 directs that -

 

An order shall not be made by the High Commissioner or by a Military Commander under this Part in respect of any person unless the High Commissioner or the Military Commander, as the case may be, is of the opinion that it is necessary or expedient to make the order for securing the public safety, the defence of Palestine (Land of Israel), the maintenance of public order or the suppression of mutiny, rebellion or riot.

 

This direction tells us that the powers entrusted to the authorities by virtue of the state of emergency, were granted for one sole purpose, the maintenance of public order and security. Even according to Dr. Pictet, ibid, at p. 159, this is a legitimate goal. It has nothing whatsoever in common with the deportations for forced labour, torture and extermination carried out in World War II. Moreover, the intention of the Respondent is to expel the Petitioner from the country and not to transfer him here, to remove him because of the danger he poses to the public welfare and not to draw him near so as to exploit his labour and derive benefit from him for the State of Israel.

 

            4. Professor Kretzmer, representing the Association for Civil Rights in Israel, submitted a comprehensive and exhaustive argument on this point on behalf of the Petitioners, without ignoring the inherent difficulty of moving the court to deviate from precedents established by it in the past and affirmed in subsequent hearings. He stresses, however, that we are dealing with a conspicuous error in interpretation which is incumbent upon us to correct, and that in contradistinction to previous compositions of the court, when dealing with this matter in the past, we are sitting now in an enlarged bench of five judges, and this fact as well can facilitate our adopting a decision to deviate from the aforesaid rule.

           

            5. After examining the question in all its aspects, I am inclined to accept the position of the Petitioners on this matter, and my reasons are these:

           

            a) The language of Article 49 is unequivocal and clear. The juxtaposition of the words individual or mass forcible transfers as well as deportations with the phrase regardless of their motive, [emphasis added - G.B.] admits, in my opinion, no room to doubt that the Article applies not only to mass deportations but to the deportation of individuals as well, and that the prohibition was intended to be total, sweeping and unconditional - "regardless of their motive".

           

            b) I accept the approach which also found expression in the judgment of Sussman P. in H.C. 97/79 [2], namely that the Convention was framed in the wake of the Hitler rule in Germany, and in face of the crimes perpetrated against the civilian population by the Nazis during World War II. Likewise, I would subscribe to the opinion that one may consider the historical facts accompanying the making of a convention and its purpose, in seeking the proper interpretation of its provisions. Also the Vienna Convention, upon which Professor Kretzmer relied in this context, is compatible with this possibility, since it provides in Article 31:

           

A treaty shall be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the treaty in their context and in the light of its object and purpose.

           

            On this issue I do not dissent at all from the opinion of the esteemed President and most of the authorities cited by him are acceptable to me as well. However, I find no contradiction between this "historical approach" and a broad interpretation of the Article in question.

           

            The crimes committed by the German army in occupied territories emphasized the need for a convention that would protect the civilian population and served as "trigger" for its framing. But this fact does not in any way refute the thesis that when framing that convention, the draftsmen decided to formulate it in broad forms, in a manner that would, inter alia, totally prevent the deportation of residents from those territories either to the occupying state or to another country.

           

            The language of the Article, seen in its own context and in light of the treaty in its entirety, does not admit, in my opinion, the construction that it is intended to prevent only acts such as those committed by the Nazis for racial, ethnic or nationalistic reasons.

           

            We must not deviate, by way of interpretation, from the clear and simple meaning of the words of an enactment when the language of the provision is unequivocal and when the literal meaning does not contradict the legislative purpose or lead to an illogical and absurd result.

           

            (c) The second portion of Article 49 supports the above interpretation. Here the Convention allows the evacuation of a population within the territory, i.e. from one place to another in the occupied area, if necessary for the security of the population or imperative for military purposes. It teaches us that the draftsmen of the Convention were aware of the need to safeguard security interests, and for this purpose even allowed the evacuation of populations within the occupied territories. The fact that this qualification was not included in the first portion, i.e. the deportation of residents beyond the borders for security reasons was not permitted, is significant.

           

            (d) Other provisions of the Convention also illustrate an awareness by the draftsmen of the security needs of the occupying state, and indirectly support the stated broad interpretation of Article 49.

           

Thus Article 78 opens:

 

If the Occupying Power considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security, to take safety measures concerning protected persons, it may, at the most, subject them to assigned residence or to internment.

 

            I accept Professor Kretzmer's contention that Articles 78 and 49 should be read together, to infer from them as follows: where a person poses a security risk, one may at most restrict his freedom of movement within the territory and detain him, but one cannot deport him to another country. This idea is also expressed by Pictet in Commentary, supra, at p. 368. In discussing Article 78 of the Convention, he states:

           

It will suffice to mention here that as we are dealing with occupied territory, the protected persons concerned will benefit by the provisions of Article 49 and cannot be deported; they can therefore only be interned, or placed in assigned residence, within the frontiers of the occupied country itself.

 

            A similar conclusion emerges from an examination of Articles 35 and 48 of the Convention. The first part of Article 35, which deals with the fate of aliens in the territory of a party to the conflict, reads:

           

All protected persons who may desire to leave the territory at the outset of, or during a conflict, shall be entitled to do so, unless their departure is contrary to the national interests of the State.

 

            Article 48 of the Convention has a like provision concerning protected persons in the occupied territory, as follows:

           

Protected persons who are not nationals of the Power whose territory is occupied, may avail themselves of the right to leave the territory subject to the provisions of Article 35...

 

            Again one sees an alertness to the need for permitting measures to protect the interests of the occupying state. To further such an interest, one can prevent the departure of persons from the occupied territories. The absence of a similar provision permitting deportation of a person from the territory, for similar purposes, is conspicuous, especially considering that Articles 48 and 49 are contiguous to each other.

           

            Article 5 of the Convention, which deals specifically with spies and saboteurs, leads to the same conclusion. Its second paragraph reads:

           

Where in occupied territory an individual protected person is detained as a spy or saboteur, or as a person under definite suspicion of activity hostile to the security of the Occupying Power, such person shall, in those cases where absolute military security so requires, be regarded as having forfeited rights of communication under the present Convention.

 

            The rights of communication accorded to protected persons under the Convention include the right to communicate with their families (see Article 25 of the Convention), the right to communicate with the Red Cross and other organizations (see Article 30 of the Convention), and the right to maintain free contact with an attorney (Article 72 of the Convention).

           

            We see that under the Convention, the rights of spies and saboteurs can be denied in various ways, if the matter is deemed necessary for security reasons. Yet despite the alertness of the Convention's draftsmen to the security needs of the occupying power, there is no provision qualifying the sweeping prohibition in Article 49, and there is no allusion to the right to deport such persons to another state .

           

            The above-mentioned Articles of the Geneva Convention supplement the provisions of Regulation 43 of the Hague Regulations, which obligates the occupying power to ensure public order and public welfare in the occupied territories, in the sense that they indicate the measures which may be adopted in order to fulfil this obligation. In any event, nothing in Regulation 43 of the Hague Regulations is incompatible with the simple and broad interpretation suggested for Article 49.

           

            (e) A clear direction is discernible in the Convention. The freedom of movement of a "protected person" can be limited, and he can even be arrested without trial, if it is necessary in order to protect public security or another vital interest of the occupying state; this is in addition to the possibility of placing him on trial, punishing him and even condemning him to death. But the "protected person" cannot be deported; for the moment deportation to another country is carried out, the occupying state has no further control over him, and he therefore ceases to be a "protected person".

 

            (f) Most scholars subscribe to the opinion that the above broad interpretation of Article 49 of the Convention is indeed the required interpretation. Thus at p. 279 of the above-mentioned Commentary on the Convention, Pictet says the following regarding the first part of Article 49:

           

The prohibition is absolute and allows of no exceptions, apart from these stipulated in paragraph 2.

 

            This opinion has been expressed in Israel on a number of occasions and in a consistent fashion by the learned scholar, Professor Dinstein. In his article, "Settlements and Deportations in the Occupied Territories" (Iyunei Mishpat , 7 (1979-1980), 188), Professor Dinstein levels piercing criticism at the judgment in the above cited H.C. 97/79 [2], and relying on the text of Article 49 of the Convention, he writes, inter alia,  as follows (at p. 193):

           

No one would dispute that this paragraph was formulated on the basis of the bitter experiences of World War II. However, it is equally quite clear that the text of the paragraph is formulated as a total prohibition that admits no exception. A qualification that is based on military order and the security of the civilian population does appear in Article 49. However, these matters are not included in the first paragraph (which deals with deportation and exile outside the occupied territory), but rather in the second paragraph (which deals with a temporary evacuation that can and even must be performed within the occupied territory).

 

            Likewise, the question of the authority to deport and evacuate in occupied territories is discussed in Professor Dinstein's book "The Laws of War" (Schocken and Tel-Aviv University, 1983). At p. 225 of the book, Professor Dinstein mentions the Articles of the Convention (such as Article 35), which permit restricting the freedom of movement of residents of the occupied territories for the purposes of protecting certain interests of the occupying power, and he adds:

           

The position is different when the departure - or more precisely, the removal - from the occupied territory is done by force. Article 49 of the Convention distinguishes between deportation and evacuation. Deportation is the forcible transfer of civilians - on an individual or collective basis - from the occupied territory to the territory of the occupying state or to another state (whether it is occupied or not). Deportation is prohibited unconditionally and without consideration of motives.

           

            See also Professor Dinstein's "The International Law of Belligerent Occupation and Human Rights", 8 Israel Yearbook on Human Rights (1978), 104, 123.

           

            This interpretation of Article 49 of the Convention has won nearly universal acceptance and I accept it as well.

           

            6. My esteemed colleague, the President, attempts to demonstrate through a number of examples, that the simple, literal interpretation of Article 49 will lead to intolerable results. With all due respect, I do not believe that any of these aforesaid examples can lead to such a conclusion.

           

            The learned President mentions the judgment of the U.S. Supreme Court in Ex parte Quirin [27], which deals with German agents who infiltrated into the United States on an espionage mission, for which they were sentenced to death. It is clear that the case as such is not in point here, because it did not involve an occupied territory, only the territory of the United States itself, and the question of deportation did not arise there. The President is aware of this, nevertheless he expresses the following thought:

           

The event took place inside the territory of the United States; but had a similar incident occurred in an occupied territory after 1949, and it was decided not to execute the terrorists but to deport them back, whether in the framework of an exchange or in some other way, this would constitute, as it were, a serious violation of the Fourth Convention.

 

            It is difficult to see how such a hypothetical possibility can avail the arguments of my esteemed colleague. Let us in fact assume that those people spying against the United States were apprehended after 1949 in territory occupied by Americans. If we further assume that these people could expect a death sentence, then we may suppose that they would have willingly consented to be transferred to another country in order to save their lives. Nothing in the Convention prevents the willing transfer of protected persons to another country. Only forcible deportations are prohibited. But if we were to imagine that for one reason or another, these German residents would not have agreed to leave the territory, then in truth the authorities of the United States could not deport them against their will to another country (if it were determined that they were "protected persons"), without violating the Convention. If for example, a spy with communist ideological sympathies were caught in the American occupation zone in Germany, it would be permissible to arrest and punish him in every possible legal manner, but it would not be possible, according to the Geneva Convention, to deport him forcibly, not even to East Germany, the Soviet Union, or some other communist country. To the best of my knowledge, no such attempt was ever made. In any case, I do not find anything unreasonable or absurd in such an outcome.

 

            My esteemed colleague, the President, also relies on the argument that, in light of the sweeping formulation of Article 4 of the Convention which includes a definition of the term "protected persons" under the Convention, a literal interpretation of Article 49 would lead to the conclusion that one could not even deport terrorists who illegally infiltrate into the territory during the occupation; similarly that it would not be possible to extradite criminals from the territories to other states in accordance with extradition treaties.

           

            The question regarding infiltrators could arise because of a certain difficulty in the interpretation of Article 4 of the Convention, which is not free of ambiguity. Thus when that same Article 4 states that "Persons protected by the Convention are those who find themselves in case of a conflict or occupation in the hands of a Party to the conflict or an Occupying Power..." (emphasis added - G.B.) then there is perhaps room to argue that the reference is to people who due to an armed conflict or belligerence between states, have fallen into a situation where against their will they find themselves in the hands of one of the parties to the conflict or in the hands of the occupying power; whereas people who subsequently penetrate into that territory with malicious intent are not included in that definition. If and when this problem arises in an actual case, there will be a need to resolve it through an appropriate interpretation of Article 4 of the Convention, but this does not suffice, in my opinion, to raise doubts concerning the interpretation of Article 49. In the matter before us, the aforesaid difficulty is in any case nonexistent, since the Petitioners are, by all opinions, permanent residents of the territories controlled by the I.D.F.; and if the Convention under discussion applies to those territories, then the Petitioners are undoubtedly included in the definition of "protected persons".

 

            The same applies to the problem of extraditing criminals. The question as to the feasibility of an extradition treaty between states, when it concerns people who are located in territories occupied by countries which are parties to the treaty, is thorny and complicated in itself; and whatever may be the answer to this question, one can not draw inferences from this regarding the interpretation of Article 49. In any case, should it be established that it is indeed possible to extradite persons who are residents of occupied territories on the basis of the Extradition Law, 5714-1954 and the treaties that were signed in accordance with it, then regarding the possibility of actually extraditing the persons concerned, I would arrive at the same ultimate conclusion as I do regarding the Petitioners against whom the deportation orders were issued under Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, as will be detailed below.

 

            7. Despite everything I have said above, I concur in the opinion of my esteemed colleague, the President, that these petitions should be dismissed. I do indeed see a need to dissent from the rule established in H.C. 97/79 [2] regarding the interpretation of Article 49 of the Convention. On the other hand, I do not see any ground for deviating from the rule established and upheld in an appreciable number of judgments, that Article 49 of the Convention is solely a provision of conventional international law as distinguished from a provision of customary international law. Such a provision does not constitute binding law and cannot serve as a basis for petitions to the courts by individuals.

           

            This opinion, which was clarified in H.C. 606,610/78 [1] (at pp. 120 and 127) by Witkon J. and by Landau D.P. (his title then) and upheld as we have seen above by, among others, Landau P. in H.C. 698/80 [3], is deeply rooted in the judgments of this court.

           

            I would also mention the judgment of Barak J. in H.C. 393/82 [17], in which (at p. 793) the declarative and hence binding nature of the Hague Regulations is explained. The judgment goes on to state:

           

The same is not true of the Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949, which even if applied to Israel's belligerent occupation in Judea and Samaria - this question is subject to bitter controversy and we will not express any position on it... - is essentially a constitutive convention which does not adopt existing international customs but creates new norms, whose application in Israel requires a legislative act...

 

            Only recently we re-examined the rule that a conventional international agreement has no binding force on the national level so long as it has not been adopted by the local legislator, and we upheld the existing rule on the subject [see C.A. 580,626/82 [26] at 314.

           

            I would agree in this regard with the judgment of Landau P. in H.C. 698/80 [3], in which he expresses the opinion (at p. 646) that if the Convention is to be interpreted in such a manner as to prohibit the deportation of individuals in order to preserve security in occupied territory, then this provision does not constitute a part of customary international law but at most an addition to conventional international rules.

           

            Landau P. made reference in this context to the work of G. Von Glahn, The Occupation of Enemy Territory (Minneapolis, 1957), which states, at p. 20:

           

The 1949 Convention has resulted in most valuable additions to the conventional law of military occupation, such as treatment of civilians, deportation...

(Emphasis added - G.B.)

 

            On this point I agree with the reasoning of my esteemed colleague, the President, in his judgment on the present petitions.

           

            8. I would further add that I see no grounds for our intervention in the decisions of the Respondents in this matter for the sake of justice. Indeed my opinion is, as stated, that formally the deportation of the Petitioners is included within the framework of acts to which Article 49 of the Convention applies. However, I also believe that the prevention of such acts of deportation was not the primary and dominant purpose of those who drafted the Convention.

           

            I have not ignored the fact that representatives of the state have declared on a number of occasions before this court, that it is the intention of the Government to honour as policy the humanitarian provisions of the Convention.

           

            Landau P. expressed the opinion in H.C. 698/80 [3] (at p. 627-8), that

           

the decision of the State of Israel to honour in practice the humanitarian provisions of the Fourth Geneva Convention (see the article of M. Shamgar, "The Observance of International Law in the Administered Territories", 1 Israel Yearbook On Human Rights (1971) 262) is a political decision which does not pertain to the legal sphere with which this court is concerned.

 

            I believe however, with all due respect, that this determination is too sweeping. We have here a policy declaration that as a general rule obligates the Government, and cases may arise where in the framework of rules of administrative law we will instruct the Government to honour its obligation.

           

            However, each case will be examined here in accordance with its circumstances, and in contrast with the interpretation of laws and conventions which at times require strict adherence to the meaning of words and terms, the court enjoys a flexible and broad discretion when it examines a Government policy declaration in terms of its content and spirit.

           

            It should not be overlooked that the Fourth Geneva Convention, with which we are dealing, includes a variety of provisions, the major portion of which are surely humanitarian in substance. But some are of public and administrative content and the Convention also contains provisions which can only partially be considered of a humanitarian nature. Article 49 of the Convention is indeed primarily of a humanitarian nature, but it seems that this aspect cannot predominate when it seeks, by virtue of its sweeping formulation, to prevent the deportation of individuals whose removal was decided upon because of their systematic incitement of other residents to acts of violence and because they constitute a grave danger to public welfare.

 

            In Shamgar's article - "The Observance of International Law in the Administered Territories", 1 lsrael Yearbook On Human Rights (1971), it is stated (at 262-3):

           

Humanitarian law concerns itself essentially with human beings in distress and victims of war...

           

            This definition does not fit the deportation of members of terrorist organizations to one of the neighboring countries.

           

            In any case, when we are dealing with people in respect of whom the elements of Regulations 108 and 112 in the Defence (Emergency) Regulations are satisfied, that is to say, where it has been demonstrated that their deportation is necessary for protecting public welfare and security in the Region, I would not suggest that we exercise our authority in the sphere of administrative law to order the Respondents to refrain from carrying out the deportation of the Petitioners, solely because the state has declared that in general it intends to honour the humanitarian provisions of the Convention.

           

            It should be noted and further emphasized in this context, that even counsel for the Petitioners have not argued before us that the orders nisi should be made absolute because of the aforesaid declaration by the state, should their submission, that the content of Article 49 of the Geneva Convention expresses customary international law, be rejected.

           

            There is, therefore, no room for our intervention, not even from the standpoint of the general considerations outlined above.

           

            9. In light of what I have said, and as I also agree with those portions of the President's opinion which deal with the factual aspects of the petitions, I concur in the conclusion reached by my esteemed colleague in his judgment on the fate of these petitions.

           

            Judgment given on April 10, 1988.

 

* See also the remarks of Justice Holmes in Towne  v. Eisner , 245 U.S. 418 (1918).

* That is, they are not to be applied unless they express general principles of law recognized by civilized states: O'Connell, supra, at 276.

Ajuri v. IDF Commander in West Bank

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 7015/02
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, September 3, 2002
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: The IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria made orders requiring three residents of Judaea and Samaria to live, for the next two years, in the Gaza Strip. The orders were approved by the Appeals Board. The three residents of Judaea and Samaria petitioned the High Court of Justice against the orders.

 

The petitioners argued that the orders were contrary to international law. In particular the petitioners argued that Judaea and Samaria should be regarded as a different belligerent occupation from the one in the Gaza Strip, and therefore the orders amounted to a deportation from one territory to another, which is forbidden under international law (art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

 

The respondents, in reply, argued that the orders complied with international law. The respondents argued that the belligerent occupation of Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip should be considered as one territory, and therefore the orders amounted merely to assigned residence, which is permitted under international law (art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

 

A further question that arose was whether the IDF commander could consider the factor of deterring others when making an order of assigned residence against any person.

 

Held: Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention empowers an occupying power to assign the place of residence of an individual for imperative reasons of security. Assigned residence is a harsh measure only to be used in extreme cases. However, the current security situation in which hundreds of civilians have been killed by suicide bombers justifies the use of the measure in appropriate cases.

 

Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip are effectively one territory subject to one belligerent occupation by one occupying power, and they are regarded as one entity by all concerned, as can be seen, inter alia, from the Israeli-Palestinian interim agreements. Consequently, ordering a resident of Judaea and Samaria to live in the Gaza Strip amounts to assigned residence permitted under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, and not to a deportation forbidden under art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention.

 

An order of assigned residence can be made against a person only if there is a reasonable possibility that the person himself presents a real danger to the security of the area. If he does not, considerations of deterring others are insufficient for making an order of assigned residence. But if such a danger does exist, the IDF commander is authorized to make an order of assigned residence, and he may consider the deterrent factor in deciding whether actually to make the order or not.

 

The Appeals Board found that the petitioner in HCJ 7019/02 had sewn explosive belts. The Appeals Board found that the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02 had acted as a lookout for a terrorist group when they moved explosive charges. In both these cases, the Supreme Court held that the deeds of the petitioners justified assigned residence, and it upheld the orders. However, with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02, the Appeals Board found only that he had given his brother, a wanted terrorist, food and clothes, and had driven him in his car and lent him his car, without knowing for what purpose his brother needed to be driven or to borrow his car. The Supreme Court held that the activities of the second petitioner were insufficient to justify the measure of assigned residence, and it set aside the order of assigned residence against him.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

 

 

HCJ 7015/02

1.       Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri

2.       Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida

3.       Centre for the Defence of the Individual                                                       

v.

1.       IDF Commander in West Bank

2.       IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

3.       Bridget Kessler

 

HCJ 7019/02

1.       Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri

2.       Centre for the Defence of the Individual

3.       Association for Civil Rights in Israel

v.

1.       IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.       IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

3.       Bridget Kessler

 

  

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[3 September 2002]

Before President A. Barak, Vice-President S. Levin, Justices T. Or, E. Mazza, M. Cheshin, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Dorner, Y. Türkel, D. Beinisch

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: The IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria made orders requiring three residents of Judaea and Samaria to live, for the next two years, in the Gaza Strip. The orders were approved by the Appeals Board. The three residents of Judaea and Samaria petitioned the High Court of Justice against the orders.

The petitioners argued that the orders were contrary to international law. In particular the petitioners argued that Judaea and Samaria should be regarded as a different belligerent occupation from the one in the Gaza Strip, and therefore the orders amounted to a deportation from one territory to another, which is forbidden under international law (art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

The respondents, in reply, argued that the orders complied with international law. The respondents argued that the belligerent occupation of Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip should be considered as one territory, and therefore the orders amounted merely to assigned residence, which is permitted under international law (art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

A further question that arose was whether the IDF commander could consider the factor of deterring others when making an order of assigned residence against any person.

 

Held: Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention empowers an occupying power to assign the place of residence of an individual for imperative reasons of security. Assigned residence is a harsh measure only to be used in extreme cases. However, the current security situation in which hundreds of civilians have been killed by suicide bombers justifies the use of the measure in appropriate cases.

Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip are effectively one territory subject to one belligerent occupation by one occupying power, and they are regarded as one entity by all concerned, as can be seen, inter alia, from the Israeli-Palestinian interim agreements. Consequently, ordering a resident of Judaea and Samaria to live in the Gaza Strip amounts to assigned residence permitted under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, and not to a deportation forbidden under art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention.

An order of assigned residence can be made against a person only if there is a reasonable possibility that the person himself presents a real danger to the security of the area. If he does not, considerations of deterring others are insufficient for making an order of assigned residence. But if such a danger does exist, the IDF commander is authorized to make an order of assigned residence, and he may consider the deterrent factor in deciding whether actually to make the order or not.

The Appeals Board found that the petitioner in HCJ 7019/02 had sewn explosive belts. The Appeals Board found that the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02 had acted as a lookout for a terrorist group when they moved explosive charges. In both these cases, the Supreme Court held that the deeds of the petitioners justified assigned residence, and it upheld the orders. However, with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02, the Appeals Board found only that he had given his brother, a wanted terrorist, food and clothes, and had driven him in his car and lent him his car, without knowing for what purpose his brother needed to be driven or to borrow his car. The Supreme Court held that the activities of the second petitioner were insufficient to justify the measure of assigned residence, and it set aside the order of assigned residence against him.

 

HCJ 7019/02 — petition denied.

HCJ 7015/02 — petition of the first petitioner denied; petition of the second petitioner granted.

 

Legislation cited:

Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, r. 119.

Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970, ss. 84(a), 84A, 86, 86(b)(1), 86(e), 86(f).

Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) (Amendment no. 84) Order (no. 510), 5762-2002.

Security Provisions (Gaza Strip) (Amendment no. 87) Order (no. 1155), 5762-2002.

 

International conventions cited:

Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949, arts. 49, 78.

Fourth Hague Convention respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land, 1907.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      HCJ 2936/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 56(3) 3.

[2]      HCJ 2117/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 56(3) 28.

[3]      HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 56(3) 30.

[4]      HCJ 393/82 Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 37(4) 785.

[5]      HCJ 102/82 Zemel v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 37(3) 365.

[6]      HCJ 574/82 El Nawar v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[7]      HCJ 615/85 Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander (unreported).

[8]      HCJ 785/87 Abed El-Apu v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 42(2) 4.

[9]      HCJ 7709/95 Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (not reported).

[10]    HCJ 1361/91 Mesalem v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 45(3) 444.

[11]    HCJ 554/81 Beransa v. Central Commander IsrSC 36(4) 247.

[12]    HCJ 814/88 Nasralla v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 43(2) 265.

[13]    HCJ 2006/97 Janimat v. Central Commander IsrSC 51(2) 651.

[14]    CrimApp 4920/02 Federman v. State of Israel (unreported).

[15]    CrimFH 7048/97 A v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 54(1) 721.

[16]    HCJ 159/94 Shahin v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 39(1) 309.

[17]    HCJ 8259/96 Association for Protection of Jewish Civil Rights v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

[18]    HCJ 253/88 Sejadia v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 43(3) 801.

[19]    HCJ 5667/91 Jabrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 46(1) 858.

[20]    HCJ 5510/92 Turkeman v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 42(1) 217.

[21]    HCJ 1730/96 Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 50(1) 353.

[22]    HCJ 3477/95 Ben-Atiya v. Minister of Education, Culture and Sport IsrSC 49(5) 1.

[23]    HCJ 3643/97 Stamka v. Minister of Interior IsrSC 53(2) 730.

[24]    HCJ 4644/00 Jaffora Tavori v. Second Television and Radio Authority IsrSC 54(4) 178.

[25]    HCJ 4915/00 Communications and Productions Co. Network (1988) v. Government of Israel IsrSC 54(5) 451.

[26]    HCJ 1030/99 Oron v. Knesset Speaker (not yet reported).

[27]    HCJ 3114/02 Barake v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 56(3) 11.

[28]    HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor IsrSC 42(4) 617; IsrSJ 9 77.

[29]    HCJ 619/78 ‘Altaliya’ Weekly v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 33(3) 505.

[30]    HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 49(4) 94.

[31]    HCJ 1005/89 Agga v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 44(1) 536.

[32]    HCJ 24/91 Rahman v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 45(2) 325.

[33]    HCJ 2630/90 Sarachra v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

[34]    HCJ 168/91 Morcos v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 45(1) 467.

[35]    HCJ 2161/96 Sharif v. Home Guard Commander IsrSC 50(4) 485.

[36]    HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel IsrSC 34(1) 1.

 

English cases cited:

[37]    Liversidge v. Anderson [1941] 3 All ER 338.

 

Jewish Law sources cited:

[38]    Deuteronomy 24, 16.

 

For the petitioners in HCJ 7015/02 — L. Zemel, Y. Wolfson.

For the petitioners in HCJ 7019/02 — D. Yakir, M. Hazan.

For respondents 1-2 in both petitions — A. Helman, S. Nitzan

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

President A. Barak

The military commander of the Israel Defence Forces in Judaea and Samaria made an ‘order assigning place of residence’. According to the provisions of the order, the petitioners, who are residents of Judaea and Samaria, were required to live for the next two years in the Gaza Strip. Was the military commander authorized to make the order assigning place of residence? Did the commander exercise his discretion lawfully? These are the main questions that arise in the petitions before us.

Background

1.    Since the end of September 2000, fierce fighting has been taking place in Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip. This is not police activity. It is an armed struggle. Within this framework, approximately 14,000 attacks have been made against the life, person and property of innocent Israeli citizens and residents, the elderly, children, men and women. More than six hundred citizens and residents of the State of Israel have been killed. More than 4,500 have been wounded, some most seriously. The Palestinians have also experienced death and injury. Many of them have been killed and wounded since September 2000. Moreover, in one month alone — March 2002 — 120 Israelis were killed in attacks and hundreds were wounded. Since March 2002, as of the time of writing this judgment, 318 Israelis have been killed and more than 1,500 have been wounded. Bereavement and pain overwhelm us.

2.    Israel’s fight is complex. The Palestinians use, inter alia, guided human bombs. These suicide bombers reach every place where Israelis are to be found (within the boundaries of the State of Israel and in the Jewish villages in Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip). They sew destruction and spill blood in the cities and towns. Indeed, the forces fighting against Israel are terrorists; they are not members of a regular army; they do not wear uniforms; they hide among the civilian Palestinian population in the territories, including in holy sites; they are supported by part of the civilian population, and by their families and relatives. The State of Israel faces a new and difficult reality, as it fights for its security and the security of its citizens. This reality has found its way to this court on several occasions (see HCJ 2936/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank [1]; HCJ 2117/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank [2]; HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [3], at p. 36).

3.    In its struggle against terrorism, Israel has undertaken — by virtue of its right of self-defence — special military operations (Operation ‘Protective Wall’ which began in March 2002 and Operation ‘Determined Path’ which began in June 2002 and has not yet ended). The purpose of the operations was to destroy the Palestinian terrorism infrastructure and to prevent further terrorist attacks. In these operations, IDF forces entered many areas that were in the past under its control by virtue of belligerent occupation and which were transferred pursuant to agreements to the (full or partial) control of the Palestinian Authority. The army imposed curfews and closures on various areas. Weapons and explosives were rounded up. Suspects were arrested. Within the framework of these operations, many reserve forces were mobilized; heavy weapons, including tanks, armoured personnel carriers, assault helicopters and aeroplanes, were used.

4.    The special military operations did not provide an adequate response to the immediate need to stop the grave terrorist acts. The Ministerial Committee for National Security sought to adopt several other measures that were intended to prevent further terrorist acts from being perpetrated, and to deter potential attackers from carrying out their acts. The opinion of the Attorney-General was sought; in his opinion of 19 July 2002, the Attorney-General determined the legal parameters for the actions of the security forces. Consequently, the Ministerial Committee for National Security met on 31 July 2002 and decided to adopt additional measures, in accordance with the criteria laid down by the Attorney-General.

5.    One of the measures upon which the Ministerial Committee for National Security decided — all of which within the framework of the Attorney-General’s opinion — was assigning the place of residence of family members of suicide bombers or the perpetrators of serious attacks and those sending them from Judaea and Samaria to the Gaza Strip, provided that these family members were themselves involved in the terrorist activity. This measure was adopted because, according to the evaluation of the professionals involved (the army, the General Security Service, the Institute for Intelligence and Special Tasks (the Mossad), and the police), these additional measures might make a significant contribution to the struggle against the wave of terror, resulting in the saving of human life. This contribution is two-fold: first, it can prevent a family member involved in terrorist activity from perpetrating his scheme (the preventative effect); second, it may deter other terrorists — who are instructed to act as human bombs or to carry out other terror attacks — from perpetrating their schemes (the deterrent effect).

The Amending Order assigning place of residence

6.    In order to give effect to the new policy, on 1 August 2002 the military commander of the IDF forces in Judaea and Samaria amended the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970 (hereafter — the Original Order). This Order determined provisions, inter alia, with regard to special supervision (s. 86). These allow instructions to be given that a person should be placed under special supervision. According to the provisions of the Original Order, no authority should be exercised thereunder unless the military commander is of the opinion ‘that it is imperative for decisive security reasons’ (s. 84(a)). An order of special supervision may be appealed before the Appeals Board (s. 86(e)). The Appeals Board is appointed by the local commander. The chairman of the Appeals Board is a judge who is a jurist. The Board’s role is to consider the order made under this section and to make recommendations to the military commander. If a person appeals an order and the order is upheld, the Appeals Board will consider his case at least once every six months whether that person submitted a further appeal or not (s. 86(f)). The application of the Original Order was limited to Judaea and Samaria. The amendment that was made extended its application to the Gaza Strip as well (the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) (Amendment no. 84) Order (no. 510), 5762-2002 (hereafter — the Amending Order)). The provisions of the Amending Order (s. 86(b)(1) after the amendment) provide:

‘Special supervision and assigning a place of residence’

a.            A military commander may direct in an order that a person shall be subject to special supervision.

b.            A person subject to special supervision under this section shall be subject to all or some of the following restrictions, as the military commander shall direct:

(1) He shall be required to live within the bounds of a certain place in Judaea and Samaria or in the Gaza Strip, as specified by the military commander in the order.’

In the introduction to the Amending Order it is stated that is was made ‘in view of the extraordinary security conditions currently prevailing in Judaea and Samaria, and because reasons of security in Judaea and Samaria and public security so require, and because of the need to contend with acts of terror and their perpetrators’. It was also stated in the introduction that the order was made ‘after I obtained the consent of the IDF military commander in the Gaza Strip’. Indeed, in conjunction with the Amending Order, the IDF commander in the Gaza Strip issued the Security Provisions (Gaza Strip) (Amendment no. 87) Order (no. 1155), 5762-2002. Section 86(g) of this order provided that:

‘Someone with regard to whom an order has been made by the military commander in Judaea and Samaria under section 86(b)(1) of the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970, within the framework of which it was provided that he will be required to live in a specific place in the Gaza Strip, shall not be entitled to leave that place as long as the order is in force, unless the military commander in Judaea and Samaria or the military commander in the Gaza Strip so allow.’

Under the Amending Order, orders were made assigning the place of residence of the three petitioners before us. Let us now turn to these orders and the circumstances in which they were made.

            The proceedings before the military commander and the Appeals Board

7.    On 1 August 2002, the IDF commander in Judaea and Samaria (hereafter — the Respondent) signed orders assigning the place of residence of each of the petitioners. These orders state that they were made under the Amending Order and after obtaining the consent of the IDF commander in the Gaza Strip. They also state that they were made because the Respondent is of the opinion that ‘they are essential for decisive security reasons, and because of the need to contend with acts of terror and their perpetrators’. These orders require each of the petitioners to live in the Gaza Strip. The orders state that they will remain valid for a period of two years. The orders further state that they may be appealed to the Appeals Board. Underlying each of the orders are facts — which we will consider below — according to which each of the petitioners was involved in assisting terrorist activity that resulted in human casualties. In the opinion of the Respondent, assigning the place of residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip will avert any danger from them and deter others from committing serious acts of terror. The petitioners appealed the orders before the Appeals Board. A separate hearing was held with regard to the case of each of the petitioners, before two Appeals Boards. Each of the Boards held several days of hearings. The Boards decided on 12 August 2002 to recommend to the Respondent that he approve the validity of the orders. The Respondent studied the decision of the Boards and decided on the same day that the orders would remain valid. On 13 August 2002, the petitions before us were submitted against the Respondent’s decision.

The proceedings before us

8.    When the petitions were submitted before us, a show-cause order was issued on the same day in both petitions. An interim order was also issued, which prevented the forcible assignment of the place of residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip until further decision. When the State’s response was received, a hearing was held on 19 August 2002 before a panel of three justices. The panel decided to hear the two petitions together. It also decided to grant the petitioners’ application to submit two opinions by international law experts on the subject of the petitions, one by Prof. Schabas and the other by Ms Doswald-Beck and Dr Seiderman. Finally it decided to expand the panel. The panel was indeed expanded in accordance with that decision, and on 26 August 2002 a hearing was held at which arguments were heard from the parties.

9.    Counsel for the petitioners argued before us that the Amending Order, the individual orders issued thereunder and the decisions of the Appeals Boards should be set aside, for several reasons. First, there were defects in the proceedings that took place before the Respondent and the Appeals Board (in HCJ 7015/02). Second, there was an inadequate factual basis for the decisions of the respondents and there was no justification for the harsh measure ordered against them — especially when its purpose was merely deterrence. Third, the Amending Order was made without authority, because the Respondent was not competent to make an order concerning the Gaza Strip. Finally — and this argument was the focus of the hearing before us — the Amending Order is void because it is contrary to international law. Counsel for the Respondent argued before us that the petitions should be denied. According to him, the Amending Order, and the individual orders made thereunder, are proper and they and the proceeding in which they were made are untainted by any defect. The respondent was competent to make the Amending Order, and the individual orders are lawful, since they are intended to prevent the petitioners from realizing the danger that they present, and they contain a deterrent to others. The orders are proportionate. They are lawfully based on the factual basis that was presented to the commander and the Appeals Boards. According to counsel for the Respondent, the Amending Order and the orders made thereunder conform to international law, since they fall within the scope of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 (Geneva Convention IV relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949; hereafter — the Fourth Geneva Convention).

10. Before the hearing began, Mrs Bridget Kessler made an application to be joined as a respondent to the petitions. We granted the application. Mrs Bridget Kessler is the mother of Gila Sara Kessler, of blessed memory, who was murdered in the terrorist attack on 19 June 2002 at the French Hill crossroads in Jerusalem. The attack was perpetrated by a suicide bomber who blew himself up near a bus stop. The explosion killed seven Jews including Mrs Kessler’s nineteen-year-old daughter, who merely wanted to go home from work. Mrs Kessler spoke before us quietly and evocatively. She regarded herself as the representative of all those who were harmed by the terrorist attacks that have befallen us. She emphasized the moral aspect in assigning the residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip, and supported the position of counsel for the Respondent. Another applicant asked to be joined as a respondent, but he did not trouble to come on the date fixed, and his application was denied without any consideration of it on the merits.

11. In the course of their arguments, counsel for the petitioners applied to submit before us affidavits of the petitioners. These affidavits were unsigned. The purpose of submitting them was to declare their position with regard to their personal circumstances. We dismissed this application both because of the procedural defects in the affidavits and also because they contained nothing that added anything to the actual arguments of the petitioners. At the end of the arguments of counsel for the Respondent, he asked us to hear General Ashkenazi, the Deputy Chief-of-Staff, with regard to the security background that was the basis for the Respondent’s decision. We denied this application. Our position is that the security position was presented in full before the Appeals Boards that gave expression to it, and there was no reason for an extension of this framework.

12. As we have seen, the arguments before us concern various aspects of the decision of the Respondent and the Appeals Board. We should state at the outset that we found no basis to the arguments about procedural defects in the decision of the Respondent or in the decisions of the Appeals Boards. We do not think that in the proceedings that took place before the Boards (mainly in the case of the petitioners in HCJ 7015/02) there were defects that justify setting aside the proceeding or its conclusions. The same is true of the arguments regarding prejudice on the part of the Board; not being given a full opportunity to be heard; prima facie ignoring factual and legal arguments and the Board hearing the Respondent’s witnesses; this is also the case with regard to not hearing certain witnesses or cross-examining them and allowing the Respondent to submit material. We have studied these arguments, the decisions of the Board and the material before us. We are satisfied — for the reasons stated in the State’s reply — that the proceeding that took place was duly held and it does not justify our intervention in this framework, and that the defects that occurred — according to the petitioners — do not justify in themselves setting aside the decisions that were made, either by the Boards or by the commander. Indeed, the main matters on which the parties concentrated their arguments — and on which we too will focus — concern the following three questions: first, was the military commander competent, under the provisions of international law, to make the Amending Order? This question concerns the authority of a military commander under international law to make arrangements with regard to assigning a place of residence. Second, if the answer to the first question is yes, what are the conditions required by international law for assigning a place of residence? This question concerns the scope of the military commander’s discretion under international law in so far as assigning a place of residence is concerned. Third, do the conditions required by international law for making the orders to assign a place of residence exist in the case of the petitioners before us? This question concerns the consideration of the specific case of the petitioners before us in accordance with the laws that govern their case. Let us now turn to consider these questions in their proper order.

The authority of the military commander to assign a place of residence

13. Is the military commander of a territory under belligerent occupation competent to determine that a resident of the territory shall be removed from his place of residence and assigned to another place of residence in that territory? It was argued before us that the military commander does not have that authority, if only for the reason that this is a forcible transfer and deportation that are prohibited under international law (article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Our premise is that in order to answer the question of the military commander’s authority, it is insufficient to determine merely that the Amending Order (or any other order of the commander of the territory) gives the military commander the authority to assign the place of residence of a resident of the territory. The reason for this is that the authority of the military commander to enact the Amending Order derives from the laws of belligerent occupation. They are the source of his authority, and his power will be determined accordingly. I discussed this in one case, where I said:

‘From a legal viewpoint the source for the authority and the power of the military commander in a territory subject to belligerent occupation is in the rules of public international law relating to belligerent occupation (occupatio bellica), and which constitute a part of the laws of war’ (HCJ 393/82 Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 793).

In this respect, I would like to make the following two remarks: first, all the parties before us assumed that in the circumstances currently prevailing in the territory under the control of the IDF, the laws of international law concerning belligerent occupation apply (see, in this regard, HCJ 102/82 Zemel v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 373; HCJ 574/82 El Nawar v. Minister of Defence [6]; HCJ 615/85 Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander [7]); second, the rules of international law that apply in the territory are the customary laws (such as the appendix to the (Fourth) Hague Convention respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land of 1907, which is commonly regarded as customary law; hereafter — the Fourth Hague Convention). With regard to the Fourth Geneva Convention, counsel for the Respondent reargued before us the position of the State of Israel that this convention — which in his opinion does not reflect customary law — does not apply to Judaea and Samaria. Notwithstanding, Mr Nitzan told us — in accordance with the long-established practice of the Government of Israel (see M. Shamgar, ‘The Observance of International Law in the Administered Territories’, 1 Isr. Y. H. R. 1971, 262) — that the Government of Israel decided to act in accordance with the humanitarian parts of the Fourth Geneva Convention. In view of this declaration, we do not need to examine the legal arguments concerning this matter, which are not simple, and we may leave these to be decided at a later date. It follows that for the purpose of the petitions before us we are assuming that humanitarian international law — as reflected in the Fourth Geneva Convention (including article 78) and certainly the Fourth Hague Convention — applies in our case. We should add that alongside the rules of international law that apply in our case, the fundamental principles of Israeli administrative law, such as the rules of natural justice, also apply. Indeed, every Israeli soldier carries in his pack both the rules of international law and also the basic principles of Israeli administrative law that are relevant to the issue. Therefore the question remains: is the military commander competent under the rules of belligerent occupation to determine provisions regarding the forcible assigned residence of a person from his place of residence to another place in the territory under his control?

14. The fundamental premise is that the displacement of a person from his place of residence and his forcible assignment to another place seriously harms his dignity, his liberty and his property. A person’s home is not merely a roof over his head, but it is also a means for the physical and social location of a person, his private life and his social relationships (see M. Stavropoulou, ‘The Right not to be Displaced’, 9 Am. U. J. Int’l L. & Pol’y, 1994, at pp. 689, 717). Several basic human rights are harmed as a result of an involuntary displacement of a person from his home and his residence being assigned to another place, even if this assigned residence does not involve him crossing an international border (see F. M. Deng, Internally Displaced Persons: Compilation and Analysis of Legal Norms, 1998, 14). These human rights derive in part from the internal law of the various countries, and are in part enshrined in the norms of international law.

15. The rights of a person to his dignity, his liberty and his property are not absolute rights. They are relative rights. They may be restricted in order to uphold the rights of others, or the goals of society. Indeed, human rights are not the rights of a person on a desert island. They are the rights of a person as a part of society. Therefore they may be restricted in order to uphold similar rights of other members of society. They may be restricted in order to further proper social goals which will in turn further human rights themselves. Indeed, human rights and the restriction thereof derive from a common source, which concerns the right of a person in a democracy.

16. The extent of the restriction on human rights as a result of the forcible assignment of a person’s residence from one place to another varies in accordance with the reasons that underlie the assigned residence. Assigned residence caused by combat activities (whether because of an international dispute or because of a civil war) cannot be compared to assigned residence caused by a disaster (whether natural or of human origin) (see R. Cohen and F. M. Deng, Masses in Flight: the Global Crisis of Internal Displacement, 1998). In the case before us, we are concerned with the assigned residence of a person from his place of residence to another place in the same territory for security reasons in an area subject to belligerent occupation. The extent of the permitted restriction on human rights is determined, therefore, by the humanitarian laws contained in the laws concerning armed conflict (see D. Fleck ed., The Handbook of Humanitarian Law in Armed Conflict, 1995). These laws are mainly enshrined in the Fourth Hague Convention and the Fourth Geneva Convention. We will now turn to these laws.

17. We were referred to various provisions in the Fourth Hague Convention (mainly article 43) and in the Fourth Geneva Convention (mainly articles 49 and 78). In our opinion, the case before us is governed entirely by the provisions of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention:

‘Article 78

If the Occupying Power considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security, to take safety measures concerning protected persons, it may, at the most, subject them to assigned residence or to internment.

Decisions regarding such assigned residence or internment shall be made according to a regular procedure to be prescribed by the Occupying Power in accordance with the provisions of the present Convention. This procedure shall include the right of appeal for the parties concerned. Appeals shall be decided with the least possible delay. In the event of the decision being upheld, it shall be subject to periodical review, if possible every six months, by a competent body set up by the said Power.

Protected persons made subject to assigned residence and thus required to leave their homes shall enjoy the full benefit of Article 39 of the present Convention.’

This provision concerns assigned residence. It constitutes a special provision of law (lex specialis) to which we must refer and on the basis of which we must determine the legal problems before us. Whatever is prohibited thereunder is forbidden even if a general provision may prima facie be interpreted as allowing it, and what is permitted thereunder is allowed even if a general provision may prima facie be interpreted as prohibiting it (see J. Stone, No Place, No Law in the Middle East 1969, at p. 17). Indeed, a study of the Amending Order itself and the individual orders made thereunder shows that the maker of the Order took account of the provisions of article 78 of the Convention, and acted accordingly when he made the Amending Order and the individual orders. The Respondent did not seek, therefore, to make a forcible transfer or to deport any of the residents of the territory. The Respondent acted within the framework of ‘assigned residence’ (according to the provisions of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Therefore we did not see any reason to examine the scope of application of article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which prohibits a forcible transfer or a deportation. In any event, we see no need to consider the criticism that the petitioners raised with regard to the ruling of this court, as reflected in several decisions, the main one being HCJ 785/87 Abed El-Apu v. IDF Commander in West Bank [8], with regard to the interpretation of article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. We can leave this matter to be decided at a later date.

18. Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does not deal with a forcible transfer or deportation. It provides a comprehensive and full arrangement with regard to all aspects of assigned residence and internment of protected persons. This provision integrates with several other provisions in the Fourth Geneva Convention (arts. 41, 42 and 43) that also discuss internment and assigned residence. When the place of residence of a protected person is assigned from one place to another under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, it is a lawful act of the military commander, and it does not constitute a violation of human rights protected by humanitarian international law. Indeed, art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention constitutes both a source for the protection of the right of a person whose residence is being assigned and also a source for the possibility of restricting this right. This can be seen, inter alia, in the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention that determines that the measures stipulated therein are the measures that the occupying power (i.e., the military commander) may ‘at most’ carry out.

The conditions for exercising the authority of the military commander with regard to assigned residence

19. Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates several (objective and subjective) conditions with which the military commander must comply, if he wishes to assign the place of residence of a person who is protected by the Convention. We do not need, for the purposes of the petitions before us, to consider all of these conditions. Thus, for example, art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates an objective condition that a regular procedure for exercising the authority must be prescribed; this procedure shall include a right of appeal; decisions regarding assigned residence shall be subject to periodic review, if possible every six months. These provisions were upheld in the case before us, and they are not the subject of our consideration. We should add that under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, someone whose place of residence was assigned ‘shall enjoy the full benefit of article 39 of the present convention’. We have been informed by counsel for the Respondent, in the course of oral argument, that if in the circumstances of the case before us the Respondent is subject to duties imposed under the provisions of art. 39 of the Convention, he will fulfil these duties. Two main arguments were raised before us with regard to the conditions stipulated in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. Let us consider these. The first argument raised before us is that art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention refers to assigned residence within the territory subject to belligerent occupation. This article does not apply when the assigned residence is in a place outside the territory. The petitioners argue that assigning their residence from Judaea and Samaria to the Gaza Strip is removing them from the territory. Consequently, the precondition for the application of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does not apply. The petitioners further argue that in such circumstances the provisions of art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention apply, according to which the deportation of the petitioners is prohibited. The second argument raised before us concerns the factors that the military commander may take into account in exercising his authority under the provisions of art. 78. According to this argument, the military commander may take into account considerations that concern the danger posed by the resident and the prevention of that danger by assigning his place of residence (preventative factors). The military commander may not take into account considerations of deterring others (deterrent factors). Let us consider each of these arguments.

Assigned residence within the territory subject to belligerent occupation

20. It is accepted by all concerned that art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention allows assigned residence, provided that the new place of residence is in the territory subject to belligerent occupation that contains the place of residence from which the person was removed. The provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention do not apply, therefore, to the transfer of protected persons outside the territory held under belligerent occupation. This is discussed by J. S. Pictet in his commentary to the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention:

‘… the protected persons concerned… can therefore only be interned, or placed in assigned residence, within the frontiers of the occupied country itself’ (J. S. Pictet, Commentary: Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1958, at p. 368).

It was argued before us that the Gaza Strip — to which the military commander of Judaea and Samaria wishes to assign the place of residence of the petitioners — is situated outside the territory.

            21. This argument is interesting. According to it, Judaea and Samaria were conquered from Jordan that annexed them — contrary to international law — to the Hashemite Kingdom, and ruled them until the Six Day War. By contrast, the Gaza Strip was conquered from Egypt, which held it until the Six Day War without annexing the territory to Egypt. We therefore have two separate areas subject to separate belligerent occupations by two different military commanders in such a way that neither can make an order with regard to the other territory. According to this argument, these two military commanders act admittedly on behalf of one occupying power, but this does not make them into one territory.

22. This argument must be rejected. The two areas are part of mandatory Palestine. They are subject to a belligerent occupation by the State of Israel. From a social and political viewpoint, the two areas are conceived by all concerned as one territorial unit, and the legislation of the military commander in them is identical in content. Thus, for example, our attention was drawn by counsel for the Respondent to the provisions of clause 11 of the Israeli-Palestinian Interim Agreement on the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, which says:

‘The two sides view the West Bank and the Gaza Strip as a single territorial unit, the integrity and status of which shall be preserved during the interim agreement.’

This provision is repeated also in clause 31(8) of the agreement, according to which the ‘safe passage’ mechanisms between the area of Judaea and Samaria and the area of the Gaza Strip were determined. Similarly, although this agreement is not decisive on the issue under discussion, it does indicate that the two areas are considered as one territory held by the State of Israel under belligerent occupation. Moreover, counsel for the Respondent pointed out to us that ‘not only does the State of Israel administer the two areas in a coordinated fashion, but the Palestinian side also regards the two areas as one entity, and the leadership of these two areas is a combined one’. Indeed, the purpose underlying the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and which restricts the validity of assigned residence to one territory lies in the societal, linguistic, cultural, social and political unity of the territory, out of a desire to restrict the harm caused by assigning residence to a foreign place. In view of this purpose, the area of Judaea and Samaria and the area of the Gaza Strip should not be regarded as territories foreign to one another, but they should be regarded as one territory. In this territory there are two military commanders who act on behalf of a single occupying power. Consequently, one military commander is competent to assign the place of residence of a protected person outside his area, and the other military commander is competent to agree to receive that protected person into the area under his jurisdiction. The result is, therefore, that the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does apply in our case. Therefore there is no reason to consider the provisions of art. 49 of that Convention.

            The considerations of the area commander

23. The main question that arose in this case — and to which most of the arguments were devoted — concerns the scope of the discretion that may be exercised by the occupying power under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. This discretion must be considered on two levels: one level — which we shall consider immediately — concerns the factual considerations that the military commander should take into account in exercising his authority under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. The other level — which we shall consider later — concerns the applicability of the considerations that the military commander must take into account to the circumstances of the cases of each of the petitioners before us.

24. With regard to the first level, it is accepted by all the parties before us — and this is also our opinion — that an essential condition for being able to assign the place of residence of a person under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention is that the person himself constitutes a danger, and that assigning his place of residence will aid in averting that danger. It follows that the basis for exercising the discretion for assigning residence is the consideration of preventing a danger presented by a person whose place of residence is being assigned. The place of residence of an innocent person who does not himself present a danger may not be assigned, merely because assigning his place of residence will deter others. Likewise, one may not assign the place of residence of a person who is not innocent and did carry out acts that harmed security, when in the circumstances of the case he no longer presents any danger. Therefore, if someone carried out terrorist acts, and assigning his residence will reduce the danger that he presents, it is possible to assign his place of residence. One may not assign the place of residence of an innocent family member who did not collaborate with anyone, or of a family member who is not innocent but does not present a danger to the area. This is the case even if assigning the place of residence of a family member may deter other terrorists from carrying out acts of terror. This conclusion is required by the outlook of the Fourth Geneva Convention that regards the measures of internment and assigned residence as the most severe and serious measures that an occupying power may adopt against protected residents (see Pictet, ibid., at p. 257). Therefore these measures may be adopted only in extreme and exceptional cases. Pictet rightly says that:

‘In occupied territories the internment of protected persons should be even more exceptional than it is inside the territory of the Parties to the conflict; for in the former case the question of nationality does not arise. That is why Article 78 speaks of imperative reasons of security; there can be no question of taking collective measures: each case must be decided separately… their exceptional character must be preserved’ (ibid., at pp. 367, 368).

He adds that it is permitted to adopt a measure of assigned residence only towards persons whom the occupying power ‘considers dangerous to its security’ (ibid., at p. 368). This approach — which derives from the provisions of the Convention — was adopted by this court in the past. We have held repeatedly that the measures of administrative internment — which is the measure considered by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention together with assigned residence — may be adopted only in the case of a ‘danger presented by the acts of the petitioner to the security of the area’ (HCJ 7709/95 Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [9]; see also HCJ 1361/91 Mesalem v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [10] at p. 456; HCJ 554/81 Beransa v. Central Commander [11] at p. 250). In one case Justice Bach said:

‘The respondent may not use this sanction of making deportation orders merely for the purpose of deterring others. Such an order is legitimate only if the person making the order is convinced that the person designated for deportation constitutes a danger to the security of the area, and that this measure seems to him essential for the purpose of neutralizing this danger’ (HCJ 814/88 Nasralla v. IDF Commander in West Bank [12], at p. 271).

This conclusion is implied also by the construction of the Amending Order itself, from which it can be seen that one may only adopt a measure of assigned residence on account of a danger presented by the person himself. But beyond all this, this conclusion is required by our Jewish and democratic values. From our Jewish heritage we have learned that ‘Fathers shall not be put to death because of their sons, and sons shall not be put to death because of their fathers; a person shall be put to death for his own wrongdoing’ (Deuteronomy 24, 16 [38]). ‘Each person shall be liable for his own crime and each person shall be put to death for his own wrongdoing’ (per Justice M. Cheshin in HCJ 2006/97 Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 654); ‘each person shall be arrested for his own wrongdoing — and not for the wrongdoing of others’ (per Justice Y. Türkel in CrimApp 4920/02 Federman v. State of Israel [14]). The character of the State of Israel as a democratic, freedom-seeking and liberty-seeking State implies that one may not assign the place of residence of a person unless that person himself, by his own deeds, constitutes a danger to the security of the State (cf. CrimFH 7048/97 A v. Minister of Defence [15], at p. 741). It should be noted that the purpose of assigned residence is not penal. Its purpose is prevention. It is not designed to punish the person whose place of residence is assigned. It is designed to prevent him from continuing to constitute a security danger. This was discussed by President Shamgar, who said:

‘The authority is preventative, i.e., it is prospective and may not be exercised unless it is necessary to prevent an anticipated danger… The authority may not be exercised… unless the evidence brought before the military commander indicates a danger that is anticipated from the petitioner in the future, unless the measures designed to restrict his activity and prevent a substantial part of the harm anticipated from him are adopted’ (Beransa v. Central Commander [11], at p. 249; see also Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander [7]).

Of course, we are aware that assigning the residence of a person who constitutes a danger to the security of the State is likely to harm his family members who are innocent of any crime. That is not the purpose of assigned residence, although it may be its consequence. This is inevitable, if we wish to maintain the effectiveness of this measure (cf. Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 653).

            25. What is the level of danger that justifies assigning a person’s place of residence, and what is the likelihood thereof? The answer is that any degree of danger is insufficient. In view of the special nature of this measure, it may usually only be exercised if there exists administrative evidence that — even if inadmissible in a court of law — shows clearly and convincingly that if the measure of assigned residence is not adopted, there is a reasonable possibility that he will present a real danger of harm to the security of the territory (see Pictet, at p. 258, and the examples given by him, and also HCJ 159/94 Shahin v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [16]; Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [9]; HCJ 8259/96 Association for Protection of Jewish Civil Rights v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [17]; HCJ 253/88 Sejadia v. Minister of Defence [18], at p. 821). Moreover, just as with any other measure, the measure of assigned residence must be exercised proportionately. ‘There must be an objective relationship — a proper relativity or proportionality — between the forbidden act of the individual and the measures adopted by the Government’ (HCJ 5667/91 Jabrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [19], at p. 860; see also HCJ 5510/92 Turkeman v. Minister of Defence [20], at p. 219). An appropriate relationship must exist between the purpose of preventing danger from the person whose place of residence is being assigned and the danger that he would present if this measure were not exercised against him (see HCJ 1730/96 Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], 364); the measure adopted must be the one that causes less harm; and it is usually necessary that the measure of assigned residence is proportionate to the benefit deriving from it in ensuring the security of the territory (cf. HCJ 3477/95 Ben-Atiya v. Minister of Education, Culture and Sport [22]; HCJ 3643/97 Stamka v. Minister of Interior [23]; HCJ 4644/00 Jaffora Tavori v. Second Television and Radio Authority [24]; HCJ 4915/00 Communications and Productions Co. Network (1988) v. Government of Israel IsrSC 54(5) 451 [25]; HCJ 1030/99 Oron v. Knesset Speaker (not yet reported) [26]).

            26. Within the framework of proportionality we should consider two further matters that were discussed by President Shamgar in a case that concerned the administrative internment of residents from Judaea and Samaria, where he said:

‘The internment is designed to prevent and frustrate a security danger that arises from the acts that the internee may perpetrate and which may not reasonably be prevented by adopting regular legal measures (a criminal proceeding) or by an administrative measure that is less severe from the viewpoint of its consequences (for the purpose of reaching conclusions from past acts with regard to future danger)’ (Sejadia v. Minister of Defence [18], at p. 821).

These remarks are also relevant to the issue of assigned residence. Therefore each case must be examined to see whether filing a criminal indictment will not prevent the danger that the assigned residence is designed to prevent. Moreover, the measure of assigned residence — as discussed in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention — is generally a less serious measure than the measure of internment. This matter must be considered in each case on its merits, in the spirit of Pictet’s remarks that:

‘Internment is the more severe… as it generally implies an obligation to live in a camp with other internees. It must not be forgotten, however, that the terms “assigned residence” and “internment” may be differently interpreted in the law of different countries. As a general rule, assigned residence is a less serious measure than internment’ (ibid., at p. 256).

            27. May the military commander, when making a decision about assigned residence, take into account considerations of deterring others? As we have seen, what underlies the measure of assigned residence is the danger presented by the person himself if his place of residence is not assigned, and deterring that person himself by assigning his place of residence. The military commander may not, therefore, adopt a measure of assigned residence merely as a deterrent to others. Notwithstanding, when assigning a place of residence is justified because a person is dangerous, and the question is merely whether to exercise this authority, there is no defect in the military commander taking into account considerations of deterring others. Thus, for example, this consideration may be taken into account in choosing between internment and assigned residence. This approach strikes a proper balance between the essential condition that the person himself presents a danger — which assigned residence is designed to prevent — and the essential need to protect the security of the territory. It is entirely consistent with the approach of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which regards assigned residence as a legitimate mechanism for protecting the security of the territory. It is required by the harsh reality in which the State of Israel and the territory are situated, in that they are exposed to an inhuman phenomenon of ‘human bombs’ that is engulfing the area.

            28. Before we conclude the examination in principle as to the conditions prescribed by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, we ought to point out once again that the occupying power may make use of the measure of assigned residence if it ‘considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security’. A similar test appears in the Amending Order — which, without doubt, sought to comply with the requirements of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Fourth Hague Convention — according to which the military commander may adopt the measure of assigned residence ‘if he is of the opinion that it is essential for decisive security reasons’ (s. 84A of the Amending Order). These provisions give the military commander broad discretion. He must decide whether decisive security reasons — or imperative reasons of security — justify assigned residence. In discussing this, Pictet said:

‘It did not seem possible to define the expression “security of the State” in a more concrete fashion. It is thus left very largely to Governments to decide the measure of activity prejudicial to the internal or external security of the State which justifies internment or assigned residence’ (ibid., at p. 257).

Note that the considerations that the military commander may take into account are not merely ‘military’ reasons (see, for example, arts. 5, 16, 18, 53, 55, 83 and 143 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention extends the kind of reasons to ‘reasons of security’ (see, for example, arts. 9, 42, 62, 63, 64 and 74 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Indeed, the Fourth Geneva Convention clearly distinguishes between ‘imperative reasons of security’ and ‘imperative military reasons’. The concept of reasons of security is broader than the concept of military reasons.

            29. The discretion of the military commander to order assigned residence is broad. But it is not absolute discretion. The military commander must exercise his discretion within the framework of the conditions that we have established in this judgment and as prescribed in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order. The military commander may not, for example, order assigned residence for an innocent person who is not involved in any activity that harms the security of the State and who does not present any danger, even if the military commander is of the opinion that this is essential for decisive reasons of security. He also may not do so for a person involved in activity that harms the security of the State, if that person no longer presents any danger that assigned residence is designed to prevent. Indeed, the military commander who wishes to make use of the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention must act within the framework of the parameters set out in that article. These parameters create a ‘zone’ of situations — a kind of ‘zone of reasonableness’ — within which the military commander may act. He may not deviate from them.

            30. The Supreme Court, when sitting as the High Court of Justice, exercises judicial review over the legality of the discretion exercised by the military commander. In doing so, the premise guiding this court is that the military commander and those carrying out his orders are public officials carrying out a public office according to law (Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 809). In exercising this judicial review, we do not appoint ourselves as experts in security matters. We do not replace the security considerations of the military commander with our own security considerations. We do not adopt any position with regard to the manner in which security matters are conducted (cf. HCJ 3114/02 Barake v. Minister of Defence [27], at p. 16). Our role is to ensure that boundaries are not crossed and that the conditions that restrict the discretion of the military commander are upheld (see HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor IsrSC 42(4) 617 [28], at p. 640). This was well expressed by Justice Shamgar in one case that considered the extent of judicial review of the considerations of the military commander in Judaea and Samaria:

‘The respondents’ exercising of their powers will be examined according to criteria applied by this court when it exercises judicial review of an act or omission of any other branch of the executive, but this of course while taking into account the duties of the respondents as required by the nature of their function’ (HCJ 619/78 ‘Altaliya’ Weekly v. Minister of Defence [29], at p. 512).

Admittedly, ‘security of the State’ is not a ‘magic word’ that prevents judicial review (see the remarks of Justice Strasberg-Cohen in HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence [30], at p. 124). Nonetheless, ‘an act of State and an act of war do not change their nature even if they are subject to judicial review, and the character of the acts, in the nature of things sets its seal on the means of intervention’ (per Justice M. Cheshin in Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], at p. 369). Therefore we will not be deterred from exercising review of the decisions of the military commander under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order merely because of the important security aspects on which the commander’s decision is based. Notwithstanding, we will not replace the discretion of the military commander with our discretion. We will consider the legality of the military commander’s discretion and whether his decisions fall into the ‘zone of reasonableness’ determined by the relevant legal norms that apply to the case. This was discussed — in the context of exercising r. 119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, in the Gaza Strip — by President Shamgar, who said:

‘But it should be understood that the court does not put itself in the shoes of the military authority making the decision… in order to replace the discretion of the commander with the discretion of the court. It considers the question whether, in view of all the facts, the use of the said measure lies within the scope of the measures that may be regarded, in the circumstances of the case, as reasonable, taking into account the acts of those involved in the activity that harms the security of the area whose case is being considered by the court’ (HCJ 1005/89 Agga v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [31], at p. 539).

Thus, for example, we are not prepared to intervene in the decision of the Respondent that assigned residence constitutes an important mechanism for ensuring security in the territory. In this matter the petitioners argued before us that this measure is ineffective. This argument was considered in detail by the Appeals Boards, and they rejected it. Before us the Respondent presented the general picture in its entirety, and he gave examples of cases in which serious terrorist activity was prevented by taking account of considerations such as that of assigned residence. In such circumstances, we will not replace the discretion of the Respondent with our own discretion (see HCJ 24/91 Rahman v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [32], at p. 335; Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 655). Against this background, we will now turn to consider the specific cases that are before us. The Respondent assigned the place of residence of the three petitioners before us. Let us therefore consider the case of each petitioner.

            From the general to the specific

Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri (HCJ 7019/02)

31. Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri (an unmarried woman aged 34) is the sister of the terrorist Ahmed Ali Ajuri. Much terrorist activity is attributed to the brother, Ahmed Ali Ajuri, including sending suicide bombers with explosive belts, and responsibility, inter alia, for the terrorist attack at the Central Bus Station in Tel-Aviv in which five people were killed and many others were injured. The Appeals Board (chaired by Col. Gordon), in its decision of 12 August 2002, held — on the basis of privileged material presented to it and on the basis of testimonies of members of the General Security Service — that the petitioner directly and substantially aided the unlawful activity of her brother, which was intended to harm innocent citizens. The Board determined that there was more than a basis for the conclusion that the petitioner knew about the forbidden activity of her brother — including his being wanted by the Israeli security forces — and that she knew that her brother was wounded when he was engaged in preparing explosives, and prima facie she also knew that her brother was armed and had hidden in the family apartment an assault rifle. It was also held that the petitioner aided her brother by sewing an explosive belt. The Board pointed out that, on the basis of privileged evidence, which it found ‘reliable and up-to-date’, it transpired that the petitioner indeed aided her brother in his unlawful activity. It held that this was a case of ‘direct and material aid in the preparation of an explosive belt, and the grave significance and implications of this aid were without doubt clear and known [to the petitioner]’. Admittedly, the petitioner testified before the Board that she was not involved in anything and did not aid her brother, but the Board rejected this testimony as unreliable. It pointed out that ‘we found her disingenuous and evasive story totally unreasonable throughout her testimony before us, and it was clear that she wished to distance herself in any way possible from the activity of her brother… her disingenuous story left us with a clear impression of someone who has something to hide and this impression combines with the clear and unambiguous information that arises from the privileged material about her involvement in preparing an explosive belt.’ For these reasons, the appeal of the petitioner to the Appeals Board was denied. It should also be pointed out that in the Respondent’s reply in the proceeding before us — which was supported by an affidavit — it was stated that ‘the petitioner aided her brother in the terrorist activity and, inter alia, sewed for his purposes explosive belts’ — explosive belts, and not merely one explosive belt.

32. It seems to us that in the case of the petitioner, the decision of the Respondent is properly based on the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the provisions of the Amending Order. Very grave behaviour is attributed to the petitioner, and the danger deriving therefrom to the security of the State is very real. Thus, for example, the petitioner prepared more than one explosive belt. It was argued before us that the petitioner did not know about her brother’s activity. This story was rejected by the Appeals Board, and we will not intervene in this finding of the Appeals Board. The behaviour of the petitioner is very grave. It creates a significant danger to the security of the area, and it goes well beyond the minimum level required by the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order. Indeed, assigning the place of residence of the petitioner is a rational measure — within the framework of the required proportionality — to reduce the danger she presents in the future. We asked counsel for the State why the petitioner is not indicted in a criminal trial. The answer was that there is no admissible evidence against her that can be presented in a criminal trial, for the evidence against her is privileged and cannot be presented in a criminal trial. We regard this as a satisfactory answer. Admittedly, the petitioner is subject to administrative internment (which will end in October 2002). However the possibility of extending this is being considered. It seems to us that the choice between administrative internment and assigned residence, in the special case before us, is for the Respondent to make, and if he decided to terminate the administrative internment and determine instead assigned residence, there is no basis for our intervention in his decision. This is the case even if his decision was dictated, inter alia, by considerations of a general deterrent, which the Respondent was entitled to take into account.

Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri (the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02)

            33. Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri (hereafter — the first petitioner) (aged 38) is married and is the father of three children. He is the brother of the petitioner. His brother is, as stated, the terrorist Ahmed Ali Ajuri, to whom very grave terrorist activity is attributed (as we have seen). The petitioner before us admitted in his police interrogation (on 23 July 2002) that he knew that his brother Ali Ajuri was wanted by the Israeli security forces ‘about matters of explosions’ and was even injured in the course of preparing an explosive charge. The first petitioner said in his interrogation that his brother stopped visiting his home because he was wanted, and also that he carried a pistol and had in his possession two assault rifles. Later on during his interrogation (on 31 July 2002) he admitted that he knew that his brother was a member of a military group that was involved ‘in matters of explosions’. He also said that he saw his brother hide a weapon in the family home under the floor, and that he had a key to the apartment in which the group stayed and prepared the explosive charges. He even took from that apartment a mattress and on that occasion he saw two bags of explosives and from one of these electric wires were protruding. On another occasion, the first petitioner said in his police interrogation that he acted as look-out when his brother and members of his group moved two explosive charges from the apartment to a car that was in their possession. On another occasion — so the first petitioner told his interrogators — he saw his brother and another person in a room in the apartment, when they were making a video recording of a person who was about to commit a suicide bombing, and on the table in front of him was a Koran. The first petitioner said in his interrogation that he brought food for his brother’s group.

            34. In his testimony before the Appeals Board, the first petitioner confirmed that he knew that his brother was wanted and that he knew his friends. He testified that he did indeed have a key to his brother’s apartment and he removed from it a mattress, although he did not know that the apartment was a hide-out. He confirmed in his testimony that he went to the apartment and saw two bags there. He confirmed that he saw his brother make a video recording of someone when a Koran was on the table, and that on another occasion he saw his brother finish hiding an assault rifle in the floor of the house. The first petitioner confirmed in his testimony that he saw his brother and his friends remove from the residential house two bags and that he was told that they contained explosives, although he said that he was not asked to be a look-out or warn those present.

            35. The Appeals Board examined the statements of the first petitioner and also the evidence presented to it and the testimony that it heard. It held in its decision (on 12 August 2002) that the first petitioner was indeed involved in the activity of his brother Ali Ajuri. The Appeals Board held, as findings of fact for the purpose of its decision, that the first petitioner did indeed act as stated in his statements during the interrogation, and not merely as he said in his testimony. In this respect, the Board pointed out the fact that the first petitioner was aware of his brother’s deeds, his brother’s possession of the weapon and hiding it. The Board also held that the first petitioner knew of the hide-out apartment, had a key to it and removed a mattress from it. The Board held that the first petitioner knew about the explosive charges in the apartment and did indeed act as a look-out when the charges were moved. The Board further pointed to the occasion when the first petitioner brought food to the members of the group, after he saw them make a video recording of a youth who was about to perpetrate a suicide bombing. The Board said that ‘the gravity of the deeds and the extensive terrorist activity of [the first petitioner’s] brother is very grave. The involvement of [the first petitioner] with his brother is also grave, and it is particularly grave in view of the fact that [the petitioner] does not claim that his wanted brother forced him to help him, from which it follows that he had the option not to help the brother and collaborate with him.’

            36. We think that also in the case of the first petitioner there was no defect in the decision of the Respondent. The first petitioner helped his brother, and he is deeply involved in the grave terrorist activity of that brother, as the Appeals Board determined, and we will not intervene in its findings. Particularly serious in our opinion is the behaviour of the first petitioner who acted as a look-out who was supposed to warn his brother when he was involved at that time in moving explosive charges from the apartment where he was staying — and from which the first petitioner took a mattress in order to help his brother — to a car which they used. By this behaviour the first petitioner became deeply involved in the grave terrorist activity of his brother and there is a reasonable possibility that he presents a real danger to the security of the area. Here too we asked counsel for the Respondent why the first petitioner is not indicted in a criminal trial, and we were told by him that this possibility is not practical. The measure of assigning the place of residence of the first petitioner is indeed a proportionate measure to prevent the danger he presents, since the acts of this petitioner go far beyond the minimum level required under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. Since this is so, the respondent was entitled to take into account the considerations of a general deterrent, and so to prefer the assigned residence of this petitioner over his administrative internment. There is no basis for our intervention in this decision of the Respondent.

Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida (the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02)

            37. Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida (hereafter — the second petitioner) (aged 35) is married and a father of five children. He is the brother of the terrorist Nasser A-Din Asida. His brother is wanted by the security forces for extensive terrorist activity including, inter alia, responsibility for the murder of two Israelis in the town of Yitzhar in 1998 and also responsibility for two terrorist attacks at the entrance to the town of Immanuel, in which 19 Israelis were killed and many dozens were injured. The second petitioner was interrogated by the police. He admitted in his interrogation (on 28 July 2002) that he knew that his brother was wanted by the Israeli security forces for carrying out the attack on Yitzhar. The second petitioner said that he gave his brother food and clean clothes when he came to his home, but he did not allow him to sleep in the house. He even said that he gave his private car on several occasions to his brother, although he did not know for what purpose or use his brother wanted the car. He further said that he stopped giving his brother the car because he was afraid that the Israeli security forces would assassinate his brother inside his car. On another occasion, he drove his wanted brother to Shechem (Nablus), although on this occasion too the second petitioner did not know the purpose of the trip. The second petitioner also said that he saw his brother carrying an assault rifle. On another occasion he helped another wanted person, his brother-in-law, by giving him clean clothes, food and drink when he visited him in his home, and even lent him his car and drove him to Shechem several times. While the second petitioner claimed that he did not know for what purpose the car was used and what was the purpose of the trips to Shechem, the second petitioner told the police that he drove his brother to the hospital when he was injured in the course of preparing an explosive charge and he lent his car — on another occasion — in order to take another person who was also injured while handling an explosive charge; at the same time, the second petitioner claimed in his interrogation that he did not know the exact circumstances of the injury to either of those injured.

            38. In his evidence before the Appeals Board, the second petitioner confirmed that he knew that his brother was wanted. He testified that he did indeed drive his brother but he did not give him the car. He testified that he saw his brother with a weapon and that he wanted to give him food during the brief visits to him, but he did not have time. The Appeals Board, in its decision (on 12 August 2002), held that the second petitioner did indeed know of the deeds of his brother and that he possessed a weapon and that he was in close contact with him, including on the occasions when he gave him — at his home — clean clothes and food. The Board held that the second petitioner did not only drive his wanted brother in his car but also lent the car to his brother and to another wanted person. The Board pointed out that ‘we are not dealing with minor offences’, but it added that ‘the contact between the [second petitioner] and his brother and his material help to him… are significantly less grave than those of [the first petitioner]’. The Board added, against this background, that ‘we direct the attention of the area commander to the fact that his personal acts are less grave than those of [the first petitioner], for the purpose of the proportionality of the period’.

            39. We are of the opinion that there was no basis for assigning the place of residence of the second petitioner. Admittedly, this petitioner was aware of the grave terrorist activity of his brother. But this is insufficient for assigning his place of residence. The active deeds that he carried out, in helping his brother, fall below the level of danger required under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the provisions of the Amending Order. His behaviour does not contain such a degree of involvement that creates a real danger to the security of the area, thereby allowing his place of residence to be assigned. This petitioner claimed — and the Appeals Board did not reject this — that he did not know what use his brother made of the car that the second petitioner made available to him, and that he did not know, when he drove his brother, what was the brother’s purpose. It should be noted that we think that the behaviour of the second petitioner — even though it derived from close family ties — was improper. It is precisely that help that family members give to terrorists that allows them to escape from the security forces and perpetrate their schemes. Nonetheless, the mechanism of assigned residence is a harsh measure that should be used only in special cases in which real danger to security of the area is foreseen if this measure is not adopted (cf. HCJ 2630/90 Sarachra v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [33]). We do not think that the case of the second petitioner falls into this category. It seems to us that the danger presented to the security of the area by the actions of the second petitioner does not reach the level required for adopting the measure of assigned residence. It appears that the Appeals Board was also aware of this, when it considered the possibility of reducing the period of the assigned residence. In our opinion, the case of the second petitioner does not fall within the ‘zone of reasonableness’ prescribed by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order, and there is no possibility of assigning the residence of this petitioner. Admittedly, we are prepared to accept that assigning the place of residence of the second petitioner may deter others. Nonetheless, this consideration — which may be taken into account when the case goes beyond the level for adopting the mechanism of assigned residence — cannot be used when the conditions for exercising art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order do not exist.

            Conclusion

            40. Before we conclude, we would like to make two closing remarks. First, we have interpreted to the best of our ability the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. According to all the accepted interpretive approaches, we have sought to give them a meaning that can contend with the new reality that the State of Israel is facing. We doubt whether the drafters of the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention anticipated protected persons who collaborated with terrorists and ‘living bombs’. This new reality requires a dynamic interpretive approach to the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, so that it can deal with the new reality.

            41. Second, the State of Israel is undergoing a difficult period. Terror is hurting its residents. Human life is trampled upon. Hundred have been killed. Thousands have been injured. The Arab population in Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip is also suffering unbearably. All of this is because of acts or murder, killing and destruction perpetrated by terrorists. Our heart goes out to Mrs Kessler who lost her daughter in a depraved terrorist act and to all the other Israelis who have lost their beloved ones or have been themselves severely injured by terrorist attacks. The State is doing all that it can in order to protect its citizens and ensure the security of the region. These measures are limited. The restrictions are, first and foremost, military-operational ones. It is difficult to fight against persons who are prepared to turn themselves into living bombs. These restrictions are also normative. The State of Israel is a freedom-seeking democracy. It is a defensive democracy acting within the framework of its right to self-defence — a right recognized by the charter of the United Nations. The State seeks to act within the framework of the lawful possibilities available to it under the international law to which it is subject and in accordance with its internal law. As a result, not every effective measure is also a lawful measure. Indeed, the State of Israel is fighting a difficult war against terror. It is a war carried out within the law and with the tools that the law makes available. The well-known saying that ‘In battle laws are silent’ (inter arma silent leges — Cicero, pro Milone 11; see also W. Rehnquist, All the Laws but One, 1998, at p. 218) does not reflect the law as it is, nor as it should be. This was well-expressed by Lord Atkin in Liversidge v. Anderson [37], at p. 361, when he said:

‘In England amidst the clash of arms the laws are not silent. They may be changed, but they speak the same language in war as in peace. It has always been one of the pillars of freedom, one of the principles of liberty for which… we are now fighting, that the judges… stand between the subject and any attempted encroachments on his liberty by the executive, alert to see that any coercive action is justified in law.’

Indeed, ‘… even when the cannons speak, the military commander must uphold the law. The power of society to stand against its enemies is based on its recognition that it is fighting for values that deserve protection. The rule of law is one of these values’ (HCJ 168/91 Morcos v. Minister of Defence [34], at p. 470). ‘We have established here a law-abiding State, that realizes its national goals and the vision of generations, and does so while recognizing and realizing human rights in general, and human dignity in particular’ (HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [3], at p. 35). This was well expressed by my colleague, Justice M. Cheshin, when he said:

‘We will not falter in our efforts on behalf of the rule of law. We committed ourselves by our oath to dispense justice, to be the servants of the law, and to be faithful to our oath and to ourselves. Even when the trumpets of war sound, the rule of law makes its voice heard’ (Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], at p. 369).

Indeed, the position of the State of Israel is a difficult one. Also our role as judges is not easy. We are doing all we can to balance properly between human rights and the security of the area. In this balance, human rights cannot receive complete protection, as if there were no terror, and State security cannot receive complete protection, as if there were no human rights. A delicate and sensitive balance is required. This is the price of democracy. It is expensive, but worthwhile. It strengthens the State. It provides a reason for its struggle. Our work, as judges, is hard. But we cannot escape this difficulty, nor do we wish to do so. I discussed this in one case, where I said:

‘The decision has been placed at our door, and we must rise to the challenge. It is our duty to protect the legality of executive acts even in difficult decisions. Even when the cannons speak and the Muses are silent, law exists and operates, determining what is permitted and what forbidden, what is lawful and what unlawful. And where there is law, there are also courts that determine what is permitted and what forbidden, what is lawful and what unlawful. Part of the public will be happy with our decision; another part will oppose it. It is possible that neither the former nor the latter will read the reasoning. But we shall do our work. “This is our duty and this is our obligation as judges”.’ (HCJ 2161/96 Sharif v. Home Guard Commander IsrSC [35], at p. 491, citing the remarks of then-Vice-President Justice Landau in HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel [36], at p. 4).

 

            The result is that we are denying the petition in HCJ 7019/02, and the petition in HCJ 7015/02, in so far as it concerns the first petitioner. We are making the show-cause order absolute with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02.

 

Vice-President S. Levin

I agree.

 

 

Justice T. Or

I agree.

 

 

Justice E. Mazza

I agree.

 

 

Justice M. Cheshin

I agree.

 

 

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen

I agree.

 

 

Justice D. Dorner

I agree.

 

 

Justice Y. Türkel

I agree.

 

 

Justice D. Beinisch

I agree.

 

3 September 2002.

HCJ 7019/02 — petition denied.

HCJ 7015/02 — petition of the first petitioner denied; petition of the second petitioner granted.

 

Aita v. Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 69/81
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, April 5, 1983
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

The Petitioners carried on various businesses in their respective regions. They challenged the validity of enactments imposing excise duty on local manufacturers in Judea and Samaria and on goods and services in the Gaza Strip. along with maintaining accounting procedures. These had been levied following the introduction of Value Added Tax in Israel.

 

Their main submissions were (a) since the Regions where the Petitioners live and work were occupied territory. Article 43 of the Hague Regulations required the Regional Commander to respect existing law unless the circumstances rendered it absolutely impossible. Such circumstances did not obtain in the Regions; (b) under the said Article, all enactments not designed to promote public order and safety were forbidden, whatever the purposes thereof; (c) Article 48 permits the Military Government only to adapt the collection of taxes to existing law and therefore does not give it power to enact new legislation even if it is for the benefit of the Region and its local population.

               

The High Court of Justice ruled:

A. (1) The basic norm on which the structure of the Israeli government in Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip is built, is the norm of military government.

  (2) The authority of such government is temporary and it shall continue in power as long as it is effective.

  (3) On assuming authority and as long as it continues, the military government occupies the place of the central government and its local authorities that ruled in the region, and concentrates in its hands every power, right and duty of such central government under the existing law in the Region, subject to such changes as the establishment of the military itself involves and the restrictions imposed by the laws of war.

  (4)  The authority of the military government is not limited to implementing the local law. It may translate its powers and directives in terms of security enactments subject, however, to the rules of the laws of war.

 

B. (1) The High Court of Justice may review the validity of acts of the military government according to the principles of Israeli administrative law so as to determine [p. 201] whether these acts are lawful under the norms which bind Israeli public servants, wherever effected.

  (2) Regarding security legislation: any deviation by the military government from the guide-lines set by the IDF commander in the area, or dependence on invalid criteria can be ground for intervention of the High Court even though no reference is made to an act contrary to the laws of war, but to an act that is contrary to the local law in force when IDF control was established, or to legislation enacted by the IDF commander in the area.

 

C. (1) The acts of the occupying power derive their force and validity from customary international law which is embodied in international conventions and partly remains in the form of common law as reflected in the judgments of international or national judicial tribunals, in the practice of nations and in legal literature.

  (2) The latter is not merely interpretative of the international conventions which codify customary rules, it may also serve as an independent source evidencing general practice accepted as law.

  (3) When the High Court examines the question of the law as to whether there has been an act of omission or commission conflicting with public international law, it must differentiate between customary and conventional international law, and make a distinction between the two.

  (4) Customary international law is automatically incorporated into Israeli law, and becomes part of it except when it is in direct conflict with enacted Israeli law, in which case, Israeli law takes precedence.

  (5) Conventional international law does not become part of Israeli law through automatic incorporation, but only if it is adopted or combined with Israeli law by enactment of primary or subsidiary legislation from which it derives its force.

  (6) The legal principles embraced by the Supreme Court on subjects arising in the occupied territories are those of customary international law which gives force also to the local courts in the occupied territories according to Article 43 of the Hague Regulations, adopted in the security legislation.

 

D.  (1) In order to determine its substance and limitations, the term customary international law should be understood in accordance with its description in Article 38(1) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice and as such will be applied by the High Court of Justice along with local law which, for practical purposes, excepting the temporary or exceptional cases, is accepted by a significant majority of those operating within the juridical framework mentioned above.

  (2) The burden of proving customary international law as characterized in Article 38 falls upon the party pleading it, a custom which should be acceptable to a decisive majority of the states. [p. 202].

  (3) In the absence of conventional or customary regulation of a matter, a state may freely act according to its understanding and its principles, and in so doing it executes existing international law, because the absence of an accepted custom is part of international law.

 

E. (1) The Addendum to the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1907 (Hague Regulations) expresses customary international law in the framework of the laws of war.

  (2) The convention contains no express prohibition on the imposition of taxes by an occupying power. The ramifications arising from Article 48 of the Addendum to the Convention should not be examined according to the narrow limits resulting from the wording of the article - which does not enable reaching definite conclusions regarding the permissible limits of taxation. But the subject should be examined in light of the quality of the military regime and its obligations, and in light of the responsibilities towards the areas which it controls.

  (3) Article 49 opens the door to the imposition of additional payment on the populace: there are no restrictions on the frequency of the levy; no restrictions on the reasons for its imposition, the manner of its collection, its scope, the individual rates that shall be determined, or resulting associated features; but there is a restriction regarding the purpose of the levy, and other restrictions lacking real significance according to Article 51.

  (4) Articles 48 and 49 of the Hague Regulations have the sole purpose of limiting the scope of responses in the event that either of two situations arises: One, the collection of taxes by the military regime that are intended for the needs of the State, and two, the imposition of forced levies. Should either of these two actions take place, the military regime will be restricted in regards to methods of implementation and disposition of income, as detailed in the Hague Regulations.

  (5) Regarding the implementation of the payment to be made: The amount of the debt shall be determined according to the normal rules of assessment (how much to be collected) (from whom to collect). The debit is not rigidly fixed, but is flexible to no small degree and can be fixed according to existing conditions. In this matter there is no logic in applying the same criterion to a recently established military government and to a military government that has been in charge of an area with all its attendant civilian problems for more than ten years.

  (6) A forced levy by the military is clearly a means of compulsion expressed by a forced collection of cash meant to flow directly to army coffers, with no relationship or resemblance to taxes for civilian purposes.

 

F. (1) The military regime does not have the right to impose taxes on the inhabitants of the occupied territories and divert those taxes to the treasury of the state in whose name it acts.

  (2) The doctrine of investing only the ruler with the privilege of imposing ordinary taxes and not automatically, the military does not require a limitation on the power of imposing taxes, if such imposition is for the good of the public.

  (3) If the military government is permitted to impose military taxes, then automatically it may adopt more moderate measures.

  (4) There is no basis to the argument that a general rule of customary international law has developed, forbidding totally and absolutely and for any reason whatsoever, all military legislative enactments imposing new taxes. On the other hand, there is no reason to conclude that the matter of new taxes is left to the sole discretion of the military regime. [p. 203].

 

G. (1) In light of the absence of a decisive provision in Article 48, and since it is possible to learn from the provisions of the regulations of the lacuna created as a result of the formulation of Articles 48, 49, it is to be expected that every examination of tax matters take into account the ramifications arising from the more pronounced general rules of Article 43 that deal with the obligation to maintain order in public life, and the obligation to honour existing law, unless it is absolutely impossible to do so.

  (2) In the matter of ensuring an orderly public life, we are not of necessity referring to a one-time action, but rather to an ongoing obligation which is not to be maintained automatically but rather in keeping with changing circumstances from time to time if the situation calls for it. The reasons mentioned are not necessarily those of security, but rather economic and social. The obligation to return to the prior situation cannot obscure the added obligation to ensure the continued order in public life.

  (3) The motivation for maintaining the law as it was is decisive, if the general conditions and circumstances demand the intrusion for a legitimate purpose, according to Article 43.

  (4) Acts arising out of the need to maintain some balance between the economy of the territory and that of the occupying power are legitimate, even if they involve changes in the existing law.

  (5) In this regard the duration of the military government is an extremely important element, in weighing the needs of the military, in weighing the needs of the territory, and in maintaining the balance between them.

 

H. (1) The Hague Regulations make no distinction between direct and indirect taxation.

  (2) Indirect taxes frequently serve to regulate and balance the economy and therefore greater freedom of action is demanded in their imposition under various and changing conditions.

 

I. (1) The benefit of the local population is not the sole criterion. There must be a balance with military requirements.

  (2) The criterion - to determine whether the military government has shown equal concern for the local population in effecting some act and/or adopting measures similar to those in the area of the occupying power, it is sufficient to show that a reasonable exercise has been made of the powers available, granted by Article 43, to introduce a value added tax.

  (3) The imposition of value added tax in Israel demanded the imposition of a parallel tax in the occupied territories, in order to make possible continuation of the situation hidden in the positive economic and most important facets of the territories and their population in the existing circumstances [p. 204].

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

 

H.C. 69/81

           

BASSIL ABU AITA ET AL.

v.

THE REGIONAL COMMANDER OF JUDEA AND SAMARIA

AND STAFF OFFICER IN CHARGE OF MATTERS

OF CUSTOMS AND EXCISE

 

H.C. 493/81

 

OMAR ABDU KADAR KANZIL ET AL.

 v.

OFFICER IN CHARGE OF CUSTOMS, GAZA STRIP REGION AND

THE REGIONAL COMMANDER OF THE GAZA STRIP

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[April 5, 1983]

Before: Shamgar P., Bejsky J. and Shilo J.

 

 

International Law - Administered Territories - Rights and Duties of Occupying Power - Registration and Taxation - Articles 43 and 49 of the Hague Regulations, 1907.

 

            The Petitioners carried on various businesses in their respective regions. They challenged the validity of enactments imposing excise duty on local manufacturers in Judea and Samaria and on goods and services in the Gaza Strip. along with maintaining accounting procedures. These had been levied following the introduction of Value Added Tax in Israel.

            Their main submissions were (a) since the Regions where the Petitioners live and work were occupied territory. Article 43 of the Hague Regulations required the Regional Commander to respect existing law unless the circumstances rendered it absolutely impossible. Such circumstances did not obtain in the Regions; (b) under the said Article, all enactments not designed to promote public order and safety were forbidden, whatever the purposes thereof; (c) Article 48 permits the Military Government only to adapt the collection of taxes to existing law and therefore does not give it power to enact new legislation even if it is for the benefit of the Region and its local population.

           

The High Court of Justice ruled:

A.    (1)    The basic norm on which the structure of the Israeli government in Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip is built, is the norm of military government.

(2)    The authority of such government is temporary and it shall continue in power as long as it is effective.

(3)    On assuming authority and as long as it continues, the military government occupies the place of the central government and its local authorities that ruled in the region, and concentrates in its hands every power, right and duty of such central government under the existing law in the Region, subject to such changes as the establishment of the military itself involves and the restrictions imposed by the laws of war.

(4)    The authority of the military government is not limited to implementing the local law. It may translate its powers and directives in terms of security enactments subject, however, to the rules of the laws of war.

 

B.    (1)    The High Court of Justice may review the validity of acts of the military government according to the principles of Israeli administrative law so as to determine [p. 201] whether these acts are lawful under the norms which bind Israeli public servants, wherever effected.

(2)    Regarding security legislation: any deviation by the military government from the guide-lines set by the IDF commander in the area, or dependence on invalid criteria can be ground for intervention of the High Court even though no reference is made to an act contrary to the laws of war, but to an act that is contrary to the local law in force when IDF control was established, or to legislation enacted by the IDF commander in the area.

 

C.    (1)    The acts of the occupying power derive their force and validity from customary international law which is embodied in international conventions and partly remains in the form of common law as reflected in the judgments of international or national judicial tribunals, in the practice of nations and in legal literature.

(2)    The latter is not merely interpretative of the international conventions which codify customary rules, it may also serve as an independent source evidencing general practice accepted as law.

(3)    When the High Court examines the question of the law as to whether there has been an act of omission or commission conflicting with public international law, it must differentiate between customary and conventional international law, and make a distinction between the two.

(4)    Customary international law is automatically incorporated into Israeli law, and becomes part of it except when it is in direct conflict with enacted Israeli law, in which case, Israeli law takes precedence.

(5)    Conventional international law does not become part of Israeli law through automatic incorporation, but only if it is adopted or combined with Israeli law by enactment of primary or subsidiary legislation from which it derives its force.

(6)    The legal principles embraced by the Supreme Court on subjects arising in the occupied territories are those of customary international law which gives force also to the local courts in the occupied territories according to Article 43 of the Hague Regulations, adopted in the security legislation.

 

D.    (1)    In order to determine its substance and limitations, the term customary international law should be understood in accordance with its description in Article 38(1) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice and as such will be applied by the High Court of Justice along with local law which, for practical purposes, excepting the temporary or exceptional cases, is accepted by a significant majority of those operating within the juridical framework mentioned above.

(2)    The burden of proving customary international law as characterized in Article 38 falls upon the party pleading it, a custom which should be acceptable to a decisive majority of the states. [p. 202].

(3)    In the absence of conventional or customary regulation of a matter, a state may freely act according to its understanding and its principles, and in so doing it executes existing international law, because the absence of an accepted custom is part of international law.

 

E.     (1)    The Addendum to the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1907 (Hague Regulations) expresses customary international law in the framework of the laws of war.

(2)    The convention contains no express prohibition on the imposition of taxes by an occupying power. The ramifications arising from Article 48 of the Addendum to the Convention should not be examined according to the narrow limits resulting from the wording of the article - which does not enable reaching definite conclusions regarding the permissible limits of taxation. But the subject should be examined in light of the quality of the military regime and its obligations, and in light of the responsibilities towards the areas which it controls.

(3)    Article 49 opens the door to the imposition of additional payment on the populace: there are no restrictions on the frequency of the levy; no restrictions on the reasons for its imposition, the manner of its collection, its scope, the individual rates that shall be determined, or resulting associated features; but there is a restriction regarding the purpose of the levy, and other restrictions lacking real significance according to Article 51.

(4)    Articles 48 and 49 of the Hague Regulations have the sole purpose of limiting the scope of responses in the event that either of two situations arises: One, the collection of taxes by the military regime that are intended for the needs of the State, and two, the imposition of forced levies. Should either of these two actions take place, the military regime will be restricted in regards to methods of implementation and disposition of income, as detailed in the Hague Regulations.

(5)    Regarding the implementation of the payment to be made: The amount of the debt shall be determined according to the normal rules of assessment (how much to be collected) (from whom to collect). The debit is not rigidly fixed, but is flexible to no small degree and can be fixed according to existing conditions. In this matter there is no logic in applying the same criterion to a recently established military government and to a military government that has been in charge of an area with all its attendant civilian problems for more than ten years.

(6)    A forced levy by the military is clearly a means of compulsion expressed by a forced collection of cash meant to flow directly to army coffers, with no relationship or resemblance to taxes for civilian purposes.

 

F.     (1)    The military regime does not have the right to impose taxes on the inhabitants of the occupied territories and divert those taxes to the treasury of the state in whose name it acts.

(2)    The doctrine of investing only the ruler with the privilege of imposing ordinary taxes and not automatically, the military does not require a limitation on the power of imposing taxes, if such imposition is for the good of the public.

(3)    If the military government is permitted to impose military taxes, then automatically it may adopt more moderate measures.

(4)    There is no basis to the argument that a general rule of customary international law has developed, forbidding totally and absolutely and for any reason whatsoever, all military legislative enactments imposing new taxes. On the other hand, there is no reason to conclude that the matter of new taxes is left to the sole discretion of the military regime. [p. 203].

 

G.    (1)    In light of the absence of a decisive provision in Article 48, and since it is possible to learn from the provisions of the regulations of the lacuna created as a result of the formulation of Articles 48, 49, it is to be expected that every examination of tax matters take into account the ramifications arising from the more pronounced general rules of Article 43 that deal with the obligation to maintain order in public life, and the obligation to honour existing law, unless it is absolutely impossible to do so.

(2)    In the matter of ensuring an orderly public life, we are not of necessity referring to a one-time action, but rather to an ongoing obligation which is not to be maintained automatically but rather in keeping with changing circumstances from time to time if the situation calls for it. The reasons mentioned are not necessarily those of security, but rather economic and social. The obligation to return to the prior situation cannot obscure the added obligation to ensure the continued order in public life.

(3)    The motivation for maintaining the law as it was is decisive, if the general conditions and circumstances demand the intrusion for a legitimate purpose, according to Article 43.

(4)    Acts arising out of the need to maintain some balance between the economy of the territory and that of the occupying power are legitimate, even if they involve changes in the existing law.

(5)    In this regard the duration of the military government is an extremely important element, in weighing the needs of the military, in weighing the needs of the territory, and in maintaining the balance between them.

 

H.    (1)    The Hague Regulations make no distinction between direct and indirect taxation.

(2)    Indirect taxes frequently serve to regulate and balance the economy and therefore greater freedom of action is demanded in their imposition under various and changing conditions.

 

I.      (1)    The benefit of the local population is not the sole criterion. There must be a balance with military requirements.

(2)    The criterion - to determine whether the military government has shown equal concern for the local population in effecting some act and/or adopting measures similar to those in the area of the occupying power, it is sufficient to show that a reasonable exercise has been made of the powers available, granted by Article 43, to introduce a value added tax.

(3)    The imposition of value added tax in Israel demanded the imposition of a parallel tax in the occupied territories, in order to make possible continuation of the situation hidden in the positive economic and most important facets of the territories and their population in the existing circumstances [p. 204].

 

 

Israeli cases referred to:

 

[1]       H. C. 390/79 – Dvikat et al. v. Government of Israel et al. (1980) 34 P.D. (1) 1.

[2]       H. C. 606/78 - Ayub et al. v. Minister of Defence et al. (1979) 33 P.D. (2) 113.

[3]       H. C. 61/80 – Haetsni v. State of Israel et al. (1980) 34 P.D. (3) 595.

[4]   H. C. 97/79 - Abu Awad v. Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria (1979) 33 P.D. (3) 309.

[5]   H. C. 802/79 - Samara et al. v. Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria (1980) 34 P.D. (4) 1.

[6]       H. C. 428/78 - Dahoud et al. v. Minister of Defence et al. (1978) 32 P.D. (3) 477.

[7]   H. C. 369/79 - Tabgar v. Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria et al. (1980) 34 P.D. (1) 145.

[8]       H. C. 337/71 - Almakdassa v. Minister of Defence et al. (1972) 26 P.D. (1) 574.

[9]       H. C. 302/72 - Hilo et al. v. State of Israel et al. (1973) 27 P.D. 169.

[10]     Cr. A. 336/61 - Eichmann v. A/G (1962) 16 P.D. 2033.

[11]     H. C. 698/80 - Kawasma et al. v. Minister of Defence et al. (1981) 35 P.D. (1) 617.

[12]     C.A. 25/55 - Custodian of Absentee Property v. Samara et al. (1956) 10 P.D. 1824.

[13]     H. C.146/76 - unpublished.

[14] H. C. 351/80 - Regional Electric Corp., Jerusalem v. Minister of Energy et al. (1981) 35 P.D. (2) 673.

[15]     H. C. /Bialer v. Minister of Finance et al. (1953) 7 P.D. 424.

[16]     H. C. 202/81 - Tabib et al. v. Minister of Defence et al. (1982) 36 P.D. (2) 622 .

[17] H. C. 256/72 - Regional Electric Corp., Jerusalem v. Minister of Defence et al. (1973) 27 P.D. (1) 124.

 

 

English cases referred to:

 

[18]     Chung Chi Cheung v. The King (1939) A.C. 160.

[19] Compania Naviera Vascongado v. S.S. "Cristina" et al. (1938) A.C. 485.

[20] A/G for Canada v. A/G for Ontario et al. (1937) A.C. 326.

[21] West Rand General Gold Mining Co. Ltd. v. The King (1905) 2K.B. 391.

[22] Grahame v. D.P.P. (1947) Cr. App. R 168.

 

Italian case referred to:

 

[23]     Ligabue v. Finanze (1952) 19 I. L.R. 616.

 

American cases referred to:

 

[24]     St. Louis v. The Ferry Co. (1870) Wallace 423.

[25]     The Paquete Habana (1900) 175 U. S. 677.

 

International cases referred to:

 

[26]     The Asylum Case (1950) I.C.J.R. 266.

[27]     Ville d'Anvers v. Germany (1925) 5 M.A.T. 712.

 

A. Ronen for the Petitioners in H.C. 69/81.

B. Gross for the Petitioners in H.C. 493/81.

D. Benish, Deputy State Attorney, for the Respondents.

 

JUDGMENT

 

ACTING PRESIDENT M. SHAMGAR.

 

1. The subject matter of the present petitions, heard together by the agreement of the parties, is the legal validity of the following two enactments:

            (a) Petition 69/81 deals with legislation regarding excise duty on local manufacturers in Judea and Samaria contained in Order No. 658 of June 2, 1976. (The Law of Excise Duty on Local Manufactures (Amendment No. 2) (Judea and Samaria) (No. 658), 1976) which came into force on July 1, 1976 as provided in sec. 6 thereof, and imposed Additional Excise tax in the said Region.

            (b) Petition 493/81 deals with legislation regarding Excise Duty on goods and services which was imposed in the Gaza Strip Region by Order No. 535 of May 10, 1976 (Excise Duty on Goods and Services (Gaza Strip) Order No. 535 1976) which came into force on June 1, 1976; and the Regulations relating to Excise Duty on Goods and Services and relating to the Keeping of Books and Accounts which were enacted under and by virtue of the said Order. [p. 206]

            As can be seen from the above, the two petitions deal with identical issues, namely the legality of the introduction in the Administered Territories of a tax similar to the Value Added Tax in force in Israel. Since there is no argument that a new type of tax rather than merely an alteration of the rates and methods of collection of an existing tax is involved, the formal differences between the respective Security Enactments in the said two Regions bears no factual or legal significance. The dispute is not about the form of legislation but about the basic question of the imposition of a new tax. This is also the reason for joining the two Petitions.

           

2. The Petitioners in Petition No. 69/81 own businesses in Bethlehem and Beit Sahur respectively, selling souvenirs and gifts. The tax was introduced, as I have said, in 1976 by Order No. 658 amending the Jordanian Excise Duty (or Fees) on Local Manufactures Law No. 16 of 1963. The implementing Regulations including those relating to keeping of books and accounts (Excise Duty on Local Manufactures (Judea and Samaria) (Order No. 31 (75)) 1976) came into force on August 1, 1976 in accordance with Regulation 98 thereof and the Excise Duty on Local Manufactures (Keeping of Accounts Regulations (Judea and Samaria) 1976, which came into force on the day of their publication). The Petitioners contend that the text of the Regulations is substantially identical to the parallel provisions regarding the operation of the Value Added Tax in Israel, 1975. One of the arguments was that until petition was made to this Court, the Regulations had not yet been duly published in the Official Gazette of the Military Government, i. e., in the Collection of Proclamations, Orders and Notices of the Regional Command of Judea and Samaria, but this argument was abandoned during the hearing.

 

            According to the Petitioners in Petition No. 69/81, the liability to tax from 1976 until the summer of 1980 was based on assessment alone as set out in the Petition:

           

"10a. From the summer of 1976 until the summer of 1980, representatives of the second Respondent used to send demands to the Petitioners every two months for payment of Additional Excise duty. These demands were based on assessment and the amounts were not final, but negotiable and subject to modification. In fact, they were modified on most occasions after negotiation with representatives of the second Respondent. The bi-monthly form according to which the Additional Excise duty was paid is similar to the form used in Israel at the same time.

            "b. The Regulations relating to keeping books of account and collection of the Additional Excise duty between 1976 and 1980 were a dead letter and were not applied to the Petitioners and others like them. The mode and character of payment during these years were as set out in para. 10a above.

            "c. The amount of Additional Excise duty paid by most of the Petitioners was similar but not identical. At the beginning it was a bi-monthly payment of a few hundred pounds by each Petitioner. [p. 207] In time, the amount grew until in the summer of 1980 it reached a figure of several thousand pounds for the most highly taxed among the Petitioners.

            "d. The Additional Excise duty, based on assessment and, as pointed out, negotiable and subject to modification - initially amounting to payment of a few hundred pounds and later to a few thousand pounds - which did not compel the Petitioners to keep accounts and records and the like was a tolerable nuisance, and the Petitioners saw no need to challenge its legality. Because of its relatively light character, they chose not to upset their good relations with the Respondents or to enter into a confrontation situation with them, especially since it was clear that this situation would continue for the foreseeable future."

           

            As mentioned above, the authorities in the middle of 1980 demanded that books be kept. As a result of this demand, commercial elements, together with the Mayor of Bethlehem, asked the Respondents not to impose this obligation on the merchants, claiming that they were not capable of carrying the burden, or alternatively, that implementation be postponed for a long period or until conditions in the Region were ripe to that end. Learned Counsel for the Petitioners, Mr. Abraham Renen, applied inter alia to the Legal Advisors of the Regional Command and requested the Respondents to abandon their demands regarding the keeping of books. He pointed out, inter alia, that all payments made by his clients since 1976 had been made through lack of choice, under protest, and should not be regarded as an admission of the legality of the obligation. The Respondents replied orally and in writing that they could not accede to the request. Since the Petitioners assumed, as they claimed, that in view of various contacts amongst themselves and others with the authorities, an arrangement could be reached over the dispute about the tax, their lawyer wrote a further letter and held other meetings with officers of the Administration. Finally, however, at the beginning of 1981, a negative reply was received, and the lawyer, under the circumstances, took it to be the last word. Hence the petition to this Court.

 

            The main submissions of learned counsel for the Petitioners were as follows: The Region where the Petitioners live and work is occupied territory and according to the rules of international law - or more precisely, in his view, according to Article 43 of The Hague Regulations of 1907, regarding the Laws and Customs of War on Land - the Military Commander must respect the existing law unless it is absolutely impossible to do so. In the present circumstances that is not the case. Furthermore, the Military Commander of the Region lacks the authority to impose a new tax on the residents of the area. In addition, the implementing Regulations include penal provisions which, he submits, are contrary to Article 64 of the Geneva Convention relating to the protection of Civilian Persons in Wartime, 1949, since none of the purposes enumerated in Article 64 exist for permitting the enactment of new criminal provisions.

           

            The new Excise duty is in the nature of a change in the Jordanian Excise Law because the Orders [p. 208] impose Excise Duty also on the rendering of services and on sales in shops, which were not included in the original Jordanian law.

           

            According to the Petitioners, purposes of the law are extraneous and invalid:

           

9. The motive of the first Respondent in amending the said Law and of the second Respondent in promulgating the Regulations is invalid. The first Respondent acted to promote his interest as Military Commander of Occupied Territory and to promote the interests of the State of Israel by which he is empowered to govern the Territory, in disregard of the needs of the local population. This is true in two respects: firstly, the gap in the standard between the population of the Region including the Petitioners and that of Israel, and the inability of the former to comply with the sophisticated requirements of the Value Added Tax in force in Israel; secondly, the said amendment was not intended for the benefit of the residents of the Region including the Petitioners. but the opposite.

           

10. The fact that the Additional Excise Duty provisions were not enforced for four years and remained a dead letter. together with the sudden decision to enforce them in the summer of 1980 at the height of debates on the future of the regional rule and its national identity, show that the Respondents acted and still act in this matter with the aim of promoting the political aims of the State of Israel in the Region and of bringing about the complete economic fusion of Israel and the Region by creating facts on the ground and implementing them. In doing so the Respondents exceeded their authority and acted on the basis of extraneous considerations and not in good faith.

           

11. The submission by the Respondents' spokesman that the imposition of the Added Excise Duty in the Region is necessary because of the close economic links between it and Israel and the assumption that not to impose it might merely harm the Region's economy is without substance and an attempt to pull the wool over the eyes of the persons involved. The harm incurred by the imposition of the Additional Excise Duty is greater than its benefit.

 

12. It is difficult to avoid the impression that the imposition of the Added Excise Duty in the Region and, much more, the present requirements that the payments be based on the keeping of books were additionally, if not mainly, intended to improve the efficiency of the collection of Value Added Tax in Israel, to close loopholes, and so forth. And if that is so, it is prohibited under the Hague and the Geneva Conventions.

 

            In view of the foregoing, the Petitioners claim that the Order No. 658 was ultra vires, and the Petitioners cannot be compelled to comply with its provisions.

           

3. Petition 493/81 was brought by four Gaza residents who were requested to pay Additional Excise Duty under Order No. 535 as above. The first of these Petitioners, who owns a car-repair garage, [p. 209] received a notice from the first Respondent on July 16, 1981, to pay duty as assessed, no tax return having been made by him. The second Petitioner is a scrap dealer and received a like notice on June 29, 1981. The third Petitioner, a dentist, received a notice to pay the tax on May 20, 1981; and the fourth Petitioner, who owns a grocery store, received a notice on June 29, 1981. The four Petitioners claim that the above Order and the Regulations made thereunder are void and without legal force because they are contrary to the rules of international law. Consequently, the demands for payment are equally void and without force. The Petitioners raised these contentions before the first Respondent, but the latter was unwilling to concede the argument even after their lawyer wrote to the Respondents to this effect.

 

            The point of departure of the Petitioners' application to this Court is that the rules of international law in general, and the 1907 Hague Convention and the Regulations appended thereto in particular, apply to the Administered Territory in which the Petitioners reside and bind the Military Commanders of the area. According to Article 43 of the Hague Regulations, all legislation, including new legislation, which is not designed for the public benefit is forbidden and has no legal foundation, whatever its purpose. As mentioned above, residents of the Gaza Strip are involved and the tax law that was in force during the British Mandate is the one that is applicable. When the Israel Defence Forces entered the Region on June 6, 1967, and took over its Administration, no Value Added Tax or Additional Excise Duty or any similar tax applicable to goods and services existed.

           

            The Petitioners argue that Article 48 of the Hague Regulations applies, and accordingly all that the Military Government may do is to adjust tax collection to existing legislation. It lacks authority to introduce new tax legislation even if for the benefit of the Region and its residents.

 

            In this connection, the Petitioners add that the new tax is indeed called Additional Excise Duty, evidently to associate it with the Excise duty that existed in the Gaza Strip during the Mandatory period. But the name given to the tax is irrelevant since the criterion is its nature, and in that respect, a new tax is involved. Although Excise duty on goods has existed in the Gaza Strip since October 15, 1967 by virtue of the Excise Duty on Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 110) 1967, the legality of the Order and its implications are not an issue in this petition.

           

            The Petitioners also dispute the Respondents' anticipated plea that the tax will serve the residents of the Region and contend that its abolition will not harm the economy of the Region. In this connection they attach an opinion by Mr. Haviv Jirada, a Certified Public Accountant residing in the Gaza Strip, according to which there is no economic or social justification for introducing the tax in the Gaza Strip. [p. 210]

           

            In support of their submissions, the Petitioners presented to this Court an opinion by Professor Gerhard von Glahn, who is an authority on international law in general and more specifically on the Laws of War, and they ask this Court to adopt the views expressed in this opinion, according to which the enactment of Order 535 and the imposition of the tax is inconsistent with the Hague Convention and also prohibited thereunder.

           

4. (a) The affidavit in reply to Petition 69/81 was made by Colonel Ya'acov Katz, Deputy Commander of Judea and Samaria.

 

            The Respondents' first argument was laches; the tax was introduced in 1976, but the Petitioners did not see fit to challenge its legality for a period of four years. Hence, the Petitioners were perturbed not so much by the obligation to pay as by its vigorous enforcement and the insistence on compliance with the Regulations (including keeping records and making returns). This argument was based on the fact that the tax had been imposed a long time before and was actually being paid. The number of registered businesses in the Region on the date of the affidavit in reply was 14,500. Nearly all those in the category of the Petitioners in Petition 69/81 are claimed to be registered in accordance with the Order since 1976-1977. Incidentally, another like petition was presented (Petition 772/80); its argument was joined with Petition 69/81. There the Petitioners were marble carvers. But they withdrew their petition during the present proceedings.

            In 1980 the residents of the Region paid tax in the sum of 50,500,000 sheqels, but some 11.500.000 sheqels were repaid. All the tax revenue, that of Additional Excise Duty included, are earmarked to cover the necessary expenses of the services for the needs of the population of the Regions; and the Area Command, i.e., the State of Israel, channels further funds out of its own budget to provide for the needs of the Territories in excess of the taxes locally collected.

 

            Secondly, the Respondents contend that if the Petitioners' plea of illegality of the Order is rejected, their alternative prayer against the duty to keep books and accounts as required by the Regulations should also not be granted.

           

            (b) Regarding the legality of the Order it is claimed that the provision of the Hague Convention must be applied in the Region by adaptation to the conditions created there as a consequence of prolonged occupation, the establishment of close economic ties between the Region and Israel and with maximum consideration for the needs of the Region. In this regard the Respondents state:

           

The Additional Excise Duty was introduced in the Region when the Value Added Tax was imposed in Israel. Prior to the imposition of the tax in Israel, the authorities debated the question of whether, [p. 211] having regard for the very close economic links which had developed between the Territories and especially between the Region and Israel, there was occasion to introduce in the Region and in the other areas (hereinafter referred to as "the Regions") administered by the Israel Defence Forces a tax system similar to the Israeli one. To clarify the question, teams including economists and lawyers made economic surveys and reached the conclusion that for reasons related to the economy of the Regions, and to prevent serious harm to that economy, the tax was to be imposed with certain modifications and adaptations entailed by the difference between the economy of the Region and that of Israel. Accordingly, it was also recommended that, as was done in Israel, various purchase taxes imposed in the Region on various goods manufactured there could be reduced and abolished. To retain different taxation on similar goods manufactured in Israel and in the Regions might cause a significant widening of the gap between the price of those goods in Israel and in the Regions and necessitate a restriction in the flow of goods between the two. It might also necessitate the imposition of custom duties on the movement of merchandise.

            The practical effect of restricting the flow of goods and imposing customs duties would be a severe blow chiefly to the economy of the Regions, which was greatly dependent on the Israeli economy. In that respect, it must be borne in mind that most of the products of the Region are marketed in Israel inasmuch as Israel is the main market for the surplus goods manufactured or sold in the Region that are not required by the local population and not exported over the Jordan bridges.

 

The tax, in principle, was not introduced to increase the revenue of the Military Government but to allay the fear that economic relations between Israel and the Region might deteriorate; thereby, first and foremost, harming the Region and its residents. In this respect, the Respondents declared:

 

            "Having regard for the nature of the tax, the authorities who examined the matter took into account the fact that its non-imposition in the Region might entail further consequences:

            "(a) Exporters from the Region would not be entitled to the reimbursement of tax on merchandise purchased in Israel, which is made to Israeli exporters.

            "(b) Merchants and manufacturers in the Region who purchase merchandise and services in Israel would pay the full amount of the Value Added Tax in Israel but would be unable to deduct that amount when and if they sold their merchandise in the Region.

            "(c) The imposition of the Value Added Tax in Israel was part of a general reform of the indirect taxation in Israel which also included the reduction and the cancellation of several indirect taxes, especially the purchase tax. Not to operate a similar system in the Territories would lead to a situation in which the burden of indirect taxation [p. 212] would weigh more heavily in the Region than in Israel; for in Israel the aggregate amount of the tax included that which was reimbursable, whereas in the Region the purchase tax would be imposed on manufacturers and those providing services without the possibility of obtaining any reimbursement of the assessed tax on their purchases.

            "(d) A situation in which a purchaser of goods for manufacturing purposes in the Region pays purchase tax and is unable to obtain any reimbursement might with time even reduce the need of potential Israeli purchasers for goods and services for purchases of trade in the Region. From the point of view of the interests of the Region, these are only some of the practical repercussions of the failure to impose the Value Added Tax having regard to the economic realities which have been created between the Region and Israel."

           

            The Respondents deny that their sole purpose was to close the loopholes in the administration of the Value Added Tax in Israel. To avoid that, alternative arrangements could have been found, such as those prevailing between countries with separate economies. That, however, would have also harmed the economy of the Region as well as the welfare of its residents.

           

            Hence it is argued that even according to the rules of customary international law, the action of the Military Commander was legal and consistent with those rules. In that respect the Respondents took into consideration the following observations of E. H. Feilchenfeld, The International Economic Law of Belligerent Occupation Carnegie Endowment (New York 1971) 49 (hereinafter referred to as: Feilchenfeld), which state:

           

"If the occupant collects the taxes of the occupied State, such collection is to be 'as far as possible in accordance with the rules of assessment and incidence in force.' This provision applies to tax procedure and distribution of tax burdens. It is not a 'must' provision...

            "The provision would not seem to exclude, as has been asserted, taxation increases, particularly such changes as have been made desirable through war conditions or, in the case of extended occupation, general changes in economic conditions."

 

            The proceeds of the tax are earmarked for the local population, its needs and its welfare, as we have said. To ignore the new economic conditions would, according to Feilchenfeld, harm the administered territory and be in breach of the duties of the Occupying Power, under Article 43 of the Hague Regulations. The Respondents submit that according to Article 48 of the above:

           

"The provisions of the Hague Convention regarding taxes were based on economic conceptions [p. 213] prevailing at the end of the nineteenth century. According to these conceptions the provisions of the Convention relate to taxes with the covering of government expenditures in mind and solely from this aspect are questions of the budgetary deficit and surplus viewed. According to the views prevailing at the time, the Hague Convention did not relate to the imposition of taxes as an economic act intended to affect the economy, as is usual at the present time. For this reason, as a matter of fact, the principle embodied in Article 48 is also not applicable to indirect taxation. It can therefore be said that the Convention does not have in mind the specific problem of indirect taxes.

            "(b) Article 48, on the imposition of taxes, applied the principle set out in Article 43 to the maintenance of local law in conquered territory. Yet it was not formulated in absolute terms of not altering the law but only 'as far as possible.'

            "(c) When there is a clash between the rule that the local law must be kept intact and the duty to act on considerations of the maintenance and the promotion of the well-being of the inhabitants - the latter duty prevails."

           

            (c) As for the Regulations, the Respondents do not accept the argument that the Petitioners cannot carry them out in practice. The Petitioners own extensive and established businesses with large turnovers. Some of them engage in manufacturing and not only in retail trade. There are more than enough bookkeepers and accountants in the Region and in neighbouring Jerusalem; moreover the bookkeeping does not need special professionals since the relevant directives are not complicated. In view of the extensive trading of the Petitioners, their connections with Israeli businessmen and with import and export trade, there are no grounds for their claims that they are incapable of keeping the required records.

           

            (d) In answer to the plea that the Regulations were not duly published, the Respondents drew attention to the relevant provision regarding the mode of publication of Security Enactments as expressed in para. 6 of the Proclamation concerning Law and Administration (Judea and Samaria) (Proclamation No. 2) of June 7, 1967, in the Collection of Proclamations (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 111) of 1967 and in the Interpretation (Additional Provisions) (No. 2) (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 161) 1967. In addition to being published in accordance with the Security Enactments, the Orders were distributed to the Regional Chambers of Commerce and brought to the knowledge of various bodies to which they might be applicable. They were also published in the local Arabic newspapers and in special explanatory booklets. The fact that the law was not fully enforced in the past stemmed from the Respondents' desire to regulate the matter; they therefore acted in stages. This fact cannot be exploited by the Petitioners to exempt them from the obligation to pay the tax.

 

            (e) The Respondents' answer to Petition 493/81 was set forth in an affidavit submitted [p. 214] by Margalit Sagiv, Treasury Staff Officer in the Gaza Region. As to the argument of laches against the Petitioners, the Respondents went on to submit that the Petitioners should have applied to the High Court of Justice when they commenced business, at the latest, if they did so after the relevant Order and the Regulations came into force. The Regulations imposed a duty on all merchants in the Region to register and file returns, and these obligations applied to the Petitioners in the course of doing business from the time they commenced operations, irrespective of the liability to pay the tax. If the Petitioners had wished to question the legality of the Order, they should have done so at the first opportunity, i.e., if they were already in business when the legislation came into force, immediately on its application, and if they subsequently went into business, then as soon as they did so. The trouble is that they only petitioned this Court when measures of enforcement were taken against them; and their endeavours to avoid payment of the tax and compliance with the other obligations under the Order and the Regulations, therefore, cannot succeed. Furthermore, the Petitioners had the requisite standing for challenging the validity of the Order even before they went into business. As is pointed out in the reply of Respondents in this regard:

           

"The Respondents submit that because of the special character of the tax which is the subject of the Petition, its legality could have been attacked even without reference to the Petitioners being merchants in the sense of the Excise Duty Order. The Additional Excise Duty tax is one which a merchant may lawfully demand from a purchaser and is in practice paid by the purchaser, or the recipient of services (Excise on Goods and Services (Gaza Strip) Regulations (No. 5)). For this reason it can be said that upon the tax being imposed in the Gaza Region, every resident who became liable to pay the tax as a purchaser was entitled to question its legality."

 

Moreover, if the Petitioners claim that the fiscal legislation should have remained in its 1967 form, their delay is even more significant since the Excise on Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 110) 1967 was published as early as October 1967 and was amended in 1971. That is, the Order of 1976, the subject of this Petition, replaced the arrangements regarding indirect taxation introduced by Order No. 110 and Order (No. 412) of 1971, Excise on Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai).

 

            (f) The Respondents in H. C. 493/81 completed their arguments by answering the argument of delay, pointing out that regarding commencement of business by the Petitioners:

           

"The first petitioner, Omar Abdu Kadr Kendil, started a car-repair business on April 1, 1980. The second Petitioner, Fadal Abed El Halak Algrosha, a dealer in second hand merchandise, began business on April 1, 1981. The third Petitioner, Amad Hana Brabada, a dental practitioner, started to receive patients in his private clinic in January 1981. The fourth Petitioner, Metil Ismail Abdu, has run a small store for the sale of dairy products, soft drinks [p. 215] and cigarettes since the beginning of 1980. Accordingly, as far as the Petitioners are concerned, the Excise Order and the regulations made by virtue thereof apply only from the time they began their businesses."

 

            The Petitioners argue that they had no standing in this Court before they were obliged to pay tax, unless they already came within the definition of merchants. For an interest to arise which would give standing in matters of taxation, some material financial interest must have crystallized for one who wishes to appeal to the court and complain that he is injured by the provisions of the law. The Petitioners contend that their cause of action arose only when they received assessment notices. In the wake of these notices their lawyers approached the Respondents and shortly thereafter presented the petition. The Petitioners argued that had they petitioned the Court as soon as they had started business it could be assumed that this Court would have ruled that they were premature. The argument is that there is no foundation in the Respondents' submissions that the Petitioners had in the past collected from their customers sums which constituted the tax. This is a fact to be proved by the Respondents, and they failed to do so. Moreover:

           

"The task of the High Court of Justice is to review the legality of the actions of the Government and Administration, and of the actions of the Respondents since they form a part of the general Governmental system. As such, can it be assumed that this Honourable Court will condone persistent illegality for the sole reason that it has persisted? Moreover, the thesis herein propounded for consideration before this Honourable Court is that the whole doctrine of laches is totally inapplicable when a petition is directed against the validity of a law, which from the viewpoint of the Petitioners, as this Court has held not once, is primary legislation. This is true especially in this petition, where the Petitioners challenge the very legality of the Law. The Respondents' affidavit itself regarding the considerable sums received for Excise Duty indicates the need to abolish the tax if this Honourable Court indeed finds that its very basis is illegal according to international law."

 

            They also argue that the plea that they kept silent when Order 110 was enacted in October 1967 has no foundation, since that Order did not deviate from the rules of international law.

           

5. This Petition calls for an enquiry of many stages, embracing both the basic facts about the nature of the legislation in force before the introduction of the Additional Excise, as well as of the new tax, in order to establish whether it contributes to changes in the existing situation, and the nature of these changes.

 

            On the basis of these two fundamental levels - which involve findings of fact - we shall examine the legal significance [p. 216] of the legislation. In other words, if what is concerned is the variation of an existing tax or the introduction of a new tax system, we shall examine the rules applied by this Court for testing the legality and validity of the legislation enacted by the Military Government in the territories administered by Israel. Having regard for the character of the mode of decision-making of this Court in similar cases, we agree that we must bear in mind the Laws of War which are part of public international law.

 

            The subject has two main aspects: first, the provisions regarding the modification of taxation or the introduction of new taxation; second, the guiding rules regarding the amendment of existing law in general.

           

            In short, we shall proceed to examine the following:

           

(1)   the legal situation existing on the eve of the entry of the Israel Defence Forces into the Regions and the enactment of Order 658 or Order 535, respectively.

(2)            the rules applied by this Court in similar questions.

           

6. The first datum is the relevant legislation which was in force in Judea and Samaria on the eve of the entry of the Israel Defence Forces and, apart from that, the law that was in force before the introduction of the new Orders which constitute the subject matter of this Petition. We shall first address ourselves to the main legislation dealing with our problem.

 

            (a) Jordanian Law: According to the legal and administrative orders that prevailed in Judea and Samaria following their annexation by the Kingdom of Jordan by virtue of declarations and acts having legal consequences, commencing on April 1, 1949 and terminating on April 24, 1950, (the validity of which under the rules of international law is not our concern here), and according to the Jordanian Laws and Regulations Law introduced in both banks of the Jordan Hashemite Kingdom on September 16, 1950, the law which was in force in these territories, before the entry of the Israel Defence Forces and their assumption of control, namely the Temporary Dues on Local Manufacturers Law (No. 16) of 1963, applied in these Regions.

           

According to sec. 2 of the said Law, its provisions apply to all merchandise and material intended for consumption, use or any other purpose, in any product manufactured or made, wholly or partly, in the Jordan Hashemite Kingdom, from local or imported components, if no other tax is due on the merchandise or material under any other enactments. Local Manufacturers Dues will apply to such merchandise or material according to classification and with modifications as shall be introduced from time to time by Regulations made by the Council of Ministers with the King's approval. Sec. 4 of the Law provides that these classifications and rates are to be amended as the need arises. [p. 217]

 

            Incidentally, some of the Petitioners in Petition 69/81 admit that they are also engaged in manufacturing.

           

            In the field of excise and other indirect taxation, a Consolidation of Excise and Additional Taxes levied on Merchandise Imported, Exported or Produced Locally, Law (No. 25 of 1966) applied. As the name indicates, this Law consolidated Excise and Additional Taxes levied on goods which were imported, exported or produced locally. It provided for the conversion of the taxes and excise levied up to that time by a series of Laws into a uniform tax to be levied by the Customs, and for distribution among the bodies for the benefit of which it was collected, according to rules which should have been made by the Council of Ministers. The following are the laws that were replaced: Law No. 20 of 1949; sec. 8 of the Customs and Excise Law of 1962; sec. 49 of the Municipalities Law of 1955; sec. 3(c) of the Social Services Law of 1953; sec. 2(a) of the Sports Town Tax Law of 1963; sec. 2 of the Jordanian University Law of 1964; decisions of the Council of Ministers in accordance with sec. 5 of the National Guard Tax Law of 1954; Regulations 2 (1) to (4) of the Regulations made in 1950 under Law No. 11 of 1948. The Council of Ministers was empowered to alter the method of tax collection, to raise taxes within the limits set out in sec. 3 of the Law or to reduce them, and even to grant exemptions from payment.

           

            During the Jordanian period other relevant Laws were applicable: the Salt Law (No. 16 of 1950); the Production of Matches Law (No. 59 of 1951); the Stamp Duty Law 1952 (No. 27 of 1952); the Tobacco Law 1952 (No. 32 of 1952); the Intoxicating Beverages Law 1953 (No. 15 of 1953); the Excise on Petroleum Products Law 1960 (No. 63 of 1960); and the Customs and Excise Law 1962 (in one of the orders, Excise is called "Customs duties"). The only British Mandatory act that remained in force was the Banderolle Law of 1927 which had not been repealed or amended by any Jordanian Law.

           

            (b) Legislation of the Israeli Government: Three of the provisions of the Law and Administration (Judea and Samaria) Proclamation (No. 2) which came into force on June 7, 1967 and fixed the legal principles to guide the Israeli Military Government have relevance in the present context:

           

(1) The Law in existence in the Region on the eve of the entry of the Israel Defence Forces on June 7, 1967, was to remain in force in so far as it was not inconsistent with the said Proclamation or any Order made by the Regional Commander of the Israel Defence Forces, and with such modifications as result from the establishment of the Government of the Israel Defence Forces in the Region (sec. 2 of the proclamation).

   

(2) All powers of government, legislation or administration respecting the Region or its residents were vested in the Regional Commander of the Israel Defence Forces to be exercised by him or by a person appointed by him for that purpose or acting on his behalf (sec. 3(a) of the proclamation). [p. 218]

   

(3) Taxes, levies, fees and payments of any kind payable to central government institutions which had not been paid by June 6, 1967, were to be paid, as from the establishment of the Government of the Israel Defence Forces, to the said Commander of the Israel Defence Forces (sec. 5 of the proclamation).

           

            (c) Assumption of powers: According to the Appointments Under the Customs and Excise (Judea and Samaria) (Law No. 31) 1967 which came into force on June 27, 1967 (see also: the Appointments under the Customs and Excise (Judea and Samaria) (Amendment No. 1) Order (No. 75) 1967), the powers of the Jordanian Government and its agencies according to all the above Customs and Excise Laws, including Law No. 16 (as stated in sec. 1(1) of the Order) were vested in the Officer appointed in accordance with the above-mentioned Order. The appointment was to be made within the scope of the powers defined in sec. 3(a) of the above Proclamation, as set out above.

           

            (d) Customs: Under the Regional Customs Order (Judea and Samaria) (No. 96) 1967 dated August 15, 1967, the whole Region was declared as one Customs Region. Under the Customs Tariff (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 103) 1967 of August 27, 1967, by virtue of the Jordanian Law of Customs and Excise Law 1962, new rates of customs were imposed on all merchandise imported into the Region, including imports from the Jordanian Kingdom but excluding imports from Israel. Goods that were imported into the Region from Israel, on which customs had been paid, were to be exempted from payment of customs and excise under the other Customs and Excise Laws mentioned above. In the preamble to Order No. 103, the grounds of its enactment were set out as follows:

           

"...Steps must be taken to maintain orderly commerce in the Region and to help the residents of the Region market their goods by way of free trade so as to improve the economy generally and especially to establish a financial base for developing the economy of the Region;

            "...This is necessary for the purpose of maintaining supplies, essential services and orderly government in the Region."

           

Customs duties were imposed under sec. 3 of the Order as follows:

 

(a) Customs duties shall be levied on goods brought into the Region by any person.

(b)        (1) The customs duties shall be levied at a rate determined by regulations made by the Appointed Officer and shall be a fixed amount or a certain percentage of the value of the goods, or in any other way, as may be prescribed; however, the Appointed Officer may exempt certain persons or certain goods from customs duties;

            (2) Regulations made under paragraph (1) shall be kept for reference in the Regional Customs Offices, the Regional Customs Stations, Municipal Offices, Chambers of Commerce and/or any other place prescribed by the Appointed Officer. [p. 219]

(c) Goods imported into the Region from Israel shall be exempt from payment of customs unless one of the following applies:

            (1) the goods were imported into Israel subject to certain conditions;

            (2) the goods were exempt from payment of tax, customs or other compulsory payment, subject to certain conditions, when they were imported into Israel, manufactured in Israel or delivered in Israel.

            (3) ……

(d) Notwithstanding sub-section (c) the following shall be exempt from customs:

            (1) goods as provided in paragraphs (1) and (2), if the conditions of import or of exemption were fulfilled in the Region and as long as those conditions are fulfilled;

            (2) goods as provided in paragraph 3, if tax was paid in Israel on their acquisition or manufacture.

(e) ...(the emphasis is mine - M. S.).

 

The expression 'goods' - includes services.

 

            The Customs Authorities (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 309) of February 16, 1969 granted wide powers of implementation to the said Appointed Officer and to Customs and Excise officials.

           

            (e) Excise: The rates of excise on a long list of products were already fixed under the Order of July 6, 1967 and above-mentioned Dues on Local Manufactures Law of 1963. This Order was amended and extended from time to time .

           

            To the Excise on Locally Manufactured Merchandise (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 31(1)) 1967, amended by the Appointed Officer by virtue of the powers vested in him by the said mentioned Appointments under the Customs and Excise (Judea and Samaria) Laws (No. 31) and sec. 4 of the Jordanian Excise on Local Manufactures Law of 1963, new excise rates were fixed and merchandise subject to Excise was classified; the duty was calculated at a percentage of the wholesale price or as a fixed sum or a combination of both (sec. 2 of the Order). The payment of Excise was imposed on the manufacturer (as provided in sec. 2 of the 1966 law), and as stated in sec. 3 of Order No. 31(1), it

           

"shall be paid when the merchandise leaves the place of manufacture. However, the Appointed Officer may defer the time of payment or allow the payment to be made in instalments on such terms as he shall prescribe."

 

            The Order also deals with the marking of merchandise, setting out a list of products and other powers. The Order became effective on July 16, 1967. [p. 220]

           

            According to the Tobacco Law (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 32) 1967 which came into effect on June 27, 1967, the rates of excise on tobacco were changed and an additional consolidated excise was imposed in reliance on the said Jordanian Consolidation of the Excise and Additional Taxes Law, 1966. The rates of excise were similarly changed in reliance on the Excise on Intoxicating Beverages Law (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 38) 1967 of July 4, 1967.

 

            (f) Stamp Duty: Payments under the Stamp Duty Law were also changed from time to time (see Stamp Duty (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 599) 1975 of July 6, 1975). The National Guard Tax which was part of the Stamp Duty was cancelled even earlier and became an additional Stamp Duty (the Levy of Additional Stamp Duty (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 147) 1967, of October 18, 1967); this additional duty was parallel to the Jordanian National Guard Tax.

           

            (g) The Indirect Taxation (Overpayments and Underpayments of Tax) (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 350) 1969, of December 2, 1969 introduced provisions for the reimbursement of indirect tax (customs or excise under the Customs and Excise Law as provided in the above-mentioned Order No. 31) paid in excess, and for the obligation to pay unpaid indirect tax, or tax reimbursed in error. This Order granted the residents of the Region new rights similar to those obtaining in Israel under the Indirect Tax Law (Overpayments and Underpayments), 1968.

           

            The Marking of Merchandise (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 149) 1967, of October 22, 1967 granted the Appointed Officer powers to enact provisions for the marking of goods by those holding the same.

           

            (h) Levy on Stock: According to the Levy on Stock (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 370) 1970, of January 22, 1970, the officer appointed to administer the Customs and Excise Laws (Order No. 31 of 1967) was empowered

           

....by notice in writing, to impose a levy on stock held by a merchant for the purposes of his business (see. 2 of the Order).

 

            'Merchant' is defined as a person who engages in the sale of merchandise under sec. 3 of the Order as amended by the Levy on Stock (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 615) 1975, which came into force on September 10, 1975:

           

The Appointed Officer may prescribe by notice in accordance with sec. 2:

(1) merchandise that is subject to excise;

(2) rate of tax applied to said merchandise; [p. 221]

(3) the time for payment of the levy;

(4) the method of determining the stock of merchandise subject to the levy;

(5) the obligation to keep books for the purpose of determining the levy and its collection.

           

            As we have seen, the Security Enactments prescribed the payment of excise according to new classifications and rates, and since 1970 also enabled the introduction of a levy on stock, as dictated by the economic conditions prevailing at that time.

           

            (i) On April 4, 1976 the Amendment of the Excise on Local Manufactures Law (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 643) 1967 came into force, amending the 1963 Jordanian Excise on Local Manufactures Law and widening the circle of those paying excise by including the merchants and services specified therein. There is no need to go into the details of the provisions of this Order since soon after its enactment it was repealed by Order No. 658, which is the subject of this Petition.

 

            7. Order No. 658, which came into force on July 1, 1976, replaced sec. 2 of the Jordanian Excise on Local Merchandise Law of 1963, as follows:

           

"2. (a) Excise shall be levied on transactions at the rate fixed by regulations of the Appointed Officer.

            (b) The Appointed Officer may prescribe the rate of Excise as a percentage of the price of the goods or services, or as a fixed amount, or both.

            (c) In addition to the Excise imposed under sub-section (b), the Appointed Officer may, by regulation, prescribe additional Excise at a uniform rate of the price of the transaction.

            (d) In sectors where, in the opinion of the Appointed Officer, the price of a service cannot be ascertained, he may, by regulations, impose Excise as a percentage of the salary or wage paid by a dealer and of the profit he derived.

            (e) The following are liable for the payment of Excise:

         (1) on a sale the vendor;

         (2) on provision of services - the provider of the service.

            (f) For the purposes of this section:

            'Excise' means Ordinary Excise and Additional Excise. 'Ordinary Excise' means Excise levied in accordance with sub-section (b).

            'Additional Excise' means Excise levied in accordance with sub-section (c).

            'the Appointed Officer' means the officer appointed for the purpose of the Appointments Under the Customs and Excise Law (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 31) 1967." [p. 222]

           

            Accompanying this Order were various regulations regarding enforcement, prescribing details of the transactions on which Excise was to be levied, the rate of the tax, the keeping of books and so forth, the details of which are not relevant here. The Order and its regulations, as amended from time to time, compose two main departures from the Excise arrangement hitherto prevailing:

           

            (a) Excise was not applied only to production or manufacture;

            (b) a new system of tax collection was introduced, similar to that for collecting Value Added Tax in Israel.

           

            The imposition of an indirect tax on merchandise itself was not an innovation since, as we have already seen, Jordanian Law had in substance introduced such a tax by enactments made before the entry of the Israel Defence Forces into the Region and its assumption of control, principally in the above-mentioned Laws of 1962, 1963 and 1966 which replaced British Mandatory Law that had until then been in force in the West Bank (as opposed to Transjordan). These laws, moreover, did not establish a rigid and inflexible framework of definitions of the merchandise liable to tax or of the rate of tax. We have already mentioned sec. 4 of the Temporary Dues on Local Manufactures Law of 1965 and should also add here sec. 3 of the Consolidating of Excise and Additional Indirect Taxes on Imports, Exports and Local Manufactures Law of 1966.

 

            In effect, these laws served as the basis for the Security Enactments made by the Commander of the Israel Defence Forces as early as 1967. They were intended to be concurrent with the removal of customs barriers between the Administered Territories and Israel and the inauguration of a bilateral free flow of goods and services that began in 1967 with the removal of the original restrictions on the transfer of goods (the Closed Areas Prohibition on Transfer of Goods (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 49) of 1967). These laws were of general and comprehensive scope and only applied during the period of formation and consolidation of the Military Government. In other words, as emerges from the data before us, the fixing of the new rates of Excise, Customs and levies on stock mentioned above and the new classification of taxable goods, were a natural result of the removal of the economic barriers between Israel and the Administered Territory and led to the introduction of uniform rates of indirect taxes in the two areas.

           

            That means that the system of indirect taxation introduced by the Excise on Local Manufactures (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 31(1)) 1967 and its effects were similar to those in Israel under the Purchase Tax (Merchandise and Services) Law 1952. (See M. Herzberg, Indirect Taxation Enactments in the Administered Territories (Hebrew), Tax Quarterly (1970) 347). The tariff imposed was identical with the one prevailing in Israel and the parallelism was constant [p. 223] as is evident from the periodic alterations of the tariff. The process was made fully manifest in the provisions of the Excise on Local Manufactures (Imposition of Tax and Rates) Order (No. 31(39)) 1969 which were congruent with the provisions in force in Israel at that time under the Purchase Tax Laws. The provisions for marking merchandise paralleled those in force in Israel (Official Gazette - Subsidiary Legislation 1466, (1968) 1965).

           

            As a result, manufacturers in the Region were obliged to pay the same indirect taxes as vendors in Israel. The same trend was demonstrated in Order No. 103 mentioned above, relating to Customs tariffs, which were in the main parallel to the indirect taxes imposed in Israel on imports, whether as customs duties, purchase tax or compulsory levy (levied in Israel under the Emergency Regulations (Compulsory Payments) Extension of Validity Law, 1970). A similar result was achieved regarding tobacco and intoxicating beverages by Orders No. 32 and 38 mentioned above.

           

            The legal and economic significance of the process herein described will be examined after the relevant legal provisions have been examined. It will then be possible to apply them as criteria in testing the legality of the actions taken. However, we can already reach the conclusion that Order No. 658 on which this Petition centres was enacted in the wake of consistent security enactments dating back to 1967. These security enactments were the result of the removal of barriers and the introduction of the free flow of economic relations in both directions. All these enactments were meant to strengthen the economy of the Region and, among other things, to eliminate the unemployment prevalent in the area before the entry of the Israel Defence Forces and during the initial period of the military administration, thus ensuring the livelihood and welfare of the population. The main objective of the security enactments was, therefore, to introduce arrangements and tariffs in the Administered Territories, which were parallel to those in Israel, so as to encourage mutual assistance between the two economies. The claim of the Respondents is, we may recall, that had they acted otherwise, it would have necessitated leaving the Administered Territories so tightly sealed as to prevent any economic link with Israel, a course likely to be most harmful to the economy of the Region, as we shall see later. The removal or continued maintenance of barriers between the Occupying Power and the area under Military Government is the prerogative of the Military Government whose decision cannot be contested so long as its action causes no significant damage to the economy of the administered territory. Incidentally, the same principle applies to the opening of bridges to enemy-held territory. The opening of the bridges between Israel and the Jordanian Hashemite Kingdom in both directions, prevented the choking of the economy of the Region and brought about a satisfactory economic situation, a fact which will obviously be significant when we examine the intention of the Military Government and the significance of its acts according to the criteria of the Laws of War. Furthermore, at this stage, we must again remember that what is involved is indirect taxation, including customs regulations and, as we shall see, many authorities on the subject of the powers of Military Government regarding taxation give the matter special status under customary international law. Even among those who argue for non-interference in the existing structure, [p. 224] there are some who admit the possibility of a different and distinct approach to indirect taxes and especially customs .

 

8. We now turn to Petition 493/81. Since the Petitioners are residents of the Gaza Strip, we shall examine the provisions of the law in force in that administered territory on the eve of the establishment of the Military Government by the Israel Defence Forces and then, at a second level, the security legislation enacted by the Israel Military Government.

 

            (a) Legislation from British Mandatory times: In the Gaza Strip, from the termination of the British mandate until the inception of the Egyptian Military Government, the law existing in Palestine on May 14, 1948, remained in force (see the Order of the Egyptian Military Governor, Official Gazette of the Gaza Strip, vol. 1, p. 17, and Carol Farhi, On the Legal Status of the Gaza Strip, Military Government in the Territories Administered by Israel 1967-1980 (Jerusalem, vol. 1, 1982) 61).

           

            The Egyptian Military Governor indeed exercised his authority to publish Orders changing the existing local law that was in force when the Egyptian army conquered the Region in May 1948, in the course of the War of Independence, but almost no substantial changes were made in tax law. Neither was there a policy of open economic bridges between the Gaza Strip and Egypt. As a result, compared to the differences between Egyptian law and the law in the Gaza Strip, the law in force in the Gaza Strip and that in force in Israel were identical or at least basically similar in view of sec. 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance 1948. A considerable part of Mandatory tax laws still in force in Israel also remained in force in the Gaza Strip: The Customs Ordinance; authorizations in Matters of Import, Export and Customs (Defence) 1939; the Tobacco Ordinance, sec. 3 of which imposed excise on tobacco; the Cement Ordinance 1944. sec. 5 of which imposed excise on cement; the Stamp Duty Ordinance; the Income Tax Ordinance 1947; the Excise on Matches Ordinance; the Excise on Playing Cards Ordinance; the Intoxicating Beverages (Manufacture and Sale) Ordinance, sec. 3 of which imposed excise on such beverages and the Methylated Spirits Ordinance. Needless to say, in 1967 these laws did not include the amendments made in their Israeli counterparts by the Israeli legislator and of course were not given as a "New Version."

           

            (b) The Egyptian Military Government: the Income Tax Ordinance was amended (Order No. 295 of April 1. 1954; Law No. 3 of 1962 of October 9, 1962; Law No. 14 of 1962 of December 4, 1962 which inter alia imposed on residents living permanently outside the Region. "compelled by their work outside the Region." a duty to pay income tax; Law No. 15 of 1962 of December 4, 1962; Law No. 16 of 1962 of December 4, 1962; Law No. 18 of 1962 of December 15, 1962; and Law No. 24 of 1965 of September 4. 1965 and Order No. 332 of April l, 1954 (which replaced certain provisions of the Customs Ordinance). [p. 225] But existing indirect taxes were not abolished so that the basic parallel between the tax in the Gaza Strip and that in Israel at the time of the establishment of the State, remained.

           

            (c) Enactments of the Israel Military Government: The Law and Administration Proclamation (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) (No. 2) of 1967, promulgated in the Gaza Region, was identical in text to the Proclamation promulgated in Judea and Samaria. the essentials of which have been mentioned above .

           

            (d) Excise: The Appointments under the Laws, Customs and Excise Laws (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 35) 1967 of July 12, 1967 confirmed all the powers under the said Laws given to the officer appointed as officer-in-charge by the Regional Commander. The term 'Customs and Excise Laws' was defined as follows:

           

"Customs and Excise Laws - all laws. including Legislation, Regulation Ordinances, Orders and Provisions regarding the Customs, Customs duties, Excise duties and all other taxes of any kind whatsoever, imposed on merchandise imported, exported and locally manufactured, tobacco, intoxicating beverages, petroleum products and any other products, as they were in force in the Region on June 5, 1967."

 

            Sec. 2 of the Excise on Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) (No. 110) 1967 which came into force on October 15, 1970 stipulated that Excise shall be levied on merchandise specified in the addendum thereto at the rate mentioned therein.

           

            The Appointed Officer was empowered to alter the addendum by adding or deleting goods, changing or amending their descriptions or the rate of the Excise, by prescribing it as a fixed amount instead of a percentage of the wholesale price, or as an addition to the percentage.

           

            See. 3 of the Order provided that the manufacturer was liable for payment. Excise was to be paid to the Appointed Officer when the taxable merchandise left the place of manufacture, but he was empowered to defer the payment or allow it in instalments. The Order also included provisions for marking merchandise.

           

            Sec. 8 of the Order prescribed that all amounts received as Excise under the Order should be held in a special and separate fund placed under the supervision of the Regional Commander of the Israel Defence Forces. The purposes of the fund were defined as follows:

           

"9. The fund or any part thereof shall be expended solely in accordance with specific written instructions of the Commander of the Israel Defence Forces in the Region. After deduction of the expenses entailed in collecting the same in administering the fund, and in implementing the Order, the remainder shall exclusively serve the needs of orderly government and administration of the Region in maintaining supplies and essential services [p. 226] to the region and of covering the deficit of the Region."

 

            Order No. 110 was amended a number of times. Thus, the central provision of sec. 2 regarding the imposition of Excise tax and its rate (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) was altered by (Order No. 112) (Amendment No. 1) 1967; by (Order No. 251) (Amendment No. 3) 1969 (Gaza Strip and North Sinai); and (Order No. 362) (Amendment No. 7) 1970 (Gaza Strip and North Sinai). One result was that the rate of Excise was fixed as a percentage of the wholesale price of the goods. Sec. 3 was amended to render the manufacturer or any other person whom the Appointed Officer shall determine liable for payment (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) (Amendment No. 2) (Order No. 120) 1967. However, the provision establishing the fund and its purposes was not amended.

           

            The Excise on Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 412) of December 15, 1971 which came into force on January 30, 1972 repealed the said Order No. 110 and substituted new, complete and co-ordinated provisions regarding Excise on Goods. This Order was repealed by the Excise on Goods and Services (Gaza Strip) Order (No. 535) of May 16. 1976 which came into force on June 1, 1976 and introduced the Additional Excise in the following terms:

 

            "Liability for Excise

2. Excise shall he levied on transactions at the rate prescribed by regulations made by the Appointed Officer.

 

Imposition of Excise

3. (a) The Appointed Officer may determine the rate of Excise as a percentage of the goods or services, as a fixed sum, or both.

            (b) The Appointed Officer may, by regulations, prescribe Additional Excise at a uniform rate of the price of the transaction in addition to Excise levied under sub-section (a).

            (c) In the sectors where, in the opinion of the Appointed Officer, it is not possible to ascertain the price of a service, he may, by regulations, impose Excise as a percentage of the salary or wages paid by the dealer and on the profit he has made.

            (d) The following are liable to Ordinary and Additional Excise:

         (1) on a sale - the vendor;

         (2) on the provision of a service - the person providing the service."

           

            Accordingly, Order No. 535, the subject matter of this Petition, continued to replace [p. 227] Order No. 412, which itself continued and replaced Order No. 110. The change effected by Order No. 535 was not meant to introduce Excise duty, which was already in effect, but to enable the imposition of Additional Excise duty as well as to lay down the procedures for its collection. Order No. 535 was accompanied by the detailed implementation of Regulations which we shall not specify; their main provisions were published in the Collection of Proclamations, Orders and Notices of the Commander of the Israeli Defence Forces in the Gaza Strip and North Sinai Region No. 44.

           

            (e) Miscellaneous provisions: Excise on tobacco was imposed by the Tobacco Excise (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 115) 1967 of November 1, 1967.

           

            The Excise on Stock (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 334) 1970 authorized the Appointed Officer to impose excise duty on stocks of merchandise held as inventory by a merchant for the purpose of his business.

           

            The Transfer of Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 291) 1969 rendered the import of goods into the Region and the export of goods from the Regional conditional upon the granting of a permit.

           

            The Obligation to Declare and Report Wholesale Stock (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 23) 1967 obliged wholesalers to file a declaration of stock.

           

            The Stamp Duty (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 70) of 1967 contained provisions for the application of the Stamp Duty Law which had been in force since the British Mandate and granted powers to the Appointed Officer to prescribe the duties and rates of Payment.

 

            The Marking of Goods (Gaza Strip and North Sinai) Order (No. 168) 1968 conferred on the Appointed Officer authority to direct that goods be marked under the Customs and Excise Laws.

           

9. The fundamental trend of the Security Enactments in the Gaza Strip was identical to that described above in respect of Judea and Samaria, in so far as Petition 69/81 is concerned. The form of the Enactments was obviously adapted to those in force in the Gaza Strip at the inception of the Israeli Defence Forces administration and therefore any comparison of the Security Enactments of the two regions must take the relevant distinctions into account. The substantive provisions, however, are identical in form and meaning and make up the large part of the provisions of the Orders. They sought to bring about uniformity of Customs, Excise and Levies in the Gaza Strip and in Israel, having regard to the corresponding indirect taxation existing in Israel in the form of Excise, purchase tax and levies (under the circumstances described). This uniformity, which had already commenced in 1967 was also expressed, inter alia, in the said subordinate provision relating to wholesale stock returns and was, as already explained, a derived consequence of the free economic flow [p. 228] (with certain exceptions which obtained in Judea and Samaria and mainly concerned agricultural products; see in this connection Order No. 49 in Judea and Samaria and Order No. 291 in the Gaza Strip). There is, therefore, no need for us to repeat the purposes and trends, already explained in para. 7 of this judgment.

 

10        (a) Up to this point we have analysed the facts, for which purpose the main trends of the legislative development have been presented.

           

            We now proceed to the next question, which is the second stage of the inquiry of the present matter, namely: what are the criteria to be applied by this Court when testing the legality and validity of Security Enactments in administered territories?

           

            (b) The legal criteria by which the High Court of Justice tests the legality of an act of the Military Government has been repeatedly clarified in decisions of this Court. In Dvikat v. State of israell [1] at 13, Acting President Landau J. pointed out that the basic norm on which the structure of Israeli rule in Judea and Samaria has been erected - and which obviously applies equally to the Gaza Strip - is the norm of the Military Government. In other words, the law of the State of Israel does not apply to these Regions. The basic legal principles by which the Regions are governed, and the legal system, were established in June 1967 and are concisely expressed in Proclamation No. 1 regarding the assumption of power and Proclamation No. 2 of the Israel Military Governor, which are interpreted according to the rules of public international law. (See M. Shamgar The Law in the Territories Administered by Israel, Public Administration Jerusalem, vol. 8, 1968) 42.

           

            From the point of view of the bounds of the legal question posed by Proclamation No. 2 and the submissions in the Petitions, it is unnecessary to make enquiries regarding the legal standing of the earlier Administration that was replaced by the Israel Military Government. This matter was dealt with in Dvikat [1] at 13, in Ayub v. Minister of Defence [2] at 127 and see also Haetsni v. State of Israel [3] at 595 where Landau J. said in reference to Dvikat:

 

"The argument that Jordan did not possess sovereign rights in Judea and Samaria is an important plea voiced by Israel in the international arena. The consequence thereof is that the Fourth Geneva Convention does not apply to Judea and Samaria but that the Israel Government puts into operation the humanitarian provisions of this Convention voluntarily. This conclusion has not yet been tested in this Court (see Dvikat [1]) [p. 229] and at this time there is also no need to be concerned with it. It is true that Jordan never was the legal sovereign in Judea and Samaria but it does not follow that the Regional Commander could not by declaration give legal effect to the law in existence in the Region before the entry of the Israel Defence Forces. The question of sovereignty in Judea and Samaria under international law must not be confused with the right and the duty of the Military Commander to maintain public order in the Region, to assume his control there and to introduce the rule of law for the benefit of its residents. This right and this duty of his stem from the customary law of war as formulated in Article 43 of the Hague Regulations. This Court expanded on the Almakdassa v. Minister of Defence [8] where the then Acting President (Sussman) said:

           

"Article 43 above obliges the Occupying Power to respect the law that was in force in the administered territory unless he is absolutely prevented from doing so (at 581)...

 

"....In his article, The Observance of International Law in the Administered Territories, Israel Yearbook on Human Rights, vol. 1, p. 262, Meir Shamgar writes about the need to maintain public order in an area under the control of military government:

 

"The expression 'restoration and maintenance of public order' - 'la vie publique' is. it would seem, a paraphrase of the words 'normalization and rule of law.' Rule of Law, in its turn, is based on the defined norms of a given legal system.

            "And later, at p. 276 he describes the legal system set up by Proclamation No. 2 as implementing this objective. These observations match the views of Oppenheim-Lauterpacht, paras. 169 and 172, International Law, (Seventh Edition). It emerges therefrom that the Regional Commander acted within his authority under international law in directing the continuation of the law (de facto) in force in the Region on the eve of its conquest by the Israel Defence Forces (subject to the changes he deems necessary to assure his control over the Region) without needing to delve into the question of the sovereignty in the Region. The proclamation therefore refers to "the law that was in existence in the Region" and this also is a recognition of fact and not as giving retroactive validity to this law according to international law. In so doing the Commander merely preserved the legal system to which the residents of the Region had been accustomed and facilitated his administration of the Region without undue turmoil (see G. von Glahn, The Occupation of Enemy Territory, under the "Preservation of Laws" p. 94 ff)." [p. 230]

 

            (c) As a result of the war in which the previous occupier of the area was defeated and fled, the power of rule and all the authority invested therein was transferred to the Military Force which has since then effectively controlled the area and prevented the continued activity of the return of the previous ruling authority. The authority or the Military Governor is, as we know, temporary in the sense that its continuing force lasts only for as long as effective control exists over the territory and as long as the Military Government established in the area is maintained. But once it has assumed power, and as long as it remains in existence, and public international law sets no restrictions on its duration, the Military Government replaces the Central Government and its agencies that ruled the territory and sees itself as the sole authority in delineating the rights and obligations of the central government according to the law existing in the Region (Abu Awad v. The Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria [4] at 316. But this is subject to the changes arising from the establishment of Military Government and the restrictions deriving from the provisions of the Laws of War. In other words, any restriction expressed in the Laws of War may derogate from the full operation of the governmental and legislative powers possessed by the previous Ruler (see M. Shamgar - Legal Concepts and Problems of the Israeli Military Government in the Territories Administered by Israel 1967-1980 (Jerusalem, 1982) 13.

           

            The Military Commander heads the Military Government and its authorities which derive their powers as a point of law from their effective control of the area, and from public international law, and in greater detail from the Laws of War (see Dvikat [1] at p. 13) which dictate the scope of permitted action. Furthermore, the power of the Military Commander is not limited to the implementation of existing law but is also competent to translate his authority and directives into terms of Security Enactments (as defined in the Interpretation (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 130) 1967) largely in the form of Proclamations, Orders and Notices. However, regarding its aims and degree of intervention in existing law, the authority of the Military Commander is limited by the rules of the Laws of War.

           

11. (a) Concurrently with examining the legality of Government activity according to the Laws of War:

 

"We must also enquire whether an Order was lawfully issued in accordance with Israeli domestic law since ...there exists the authority to examine on a personal basis the office holders in the Military Government who are members of the State executive arm as 'persons who occupy public office under law' and are therefore subject to supervision by this Court under section 7(b) (2) of the Courts Law 1957" (ibid.). (Emphasis mine - M.S.) [p. 231]

 

            This second test means that the Court reviews the legality and validity of the action in accordance with the principles of Israeli Administrative Law, to ensure that the holder of office, carrying out functions of the Military Government, acts lawfully and according to the norms binding on Israeli Public Servants (Samara v. The Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria [5] at 4). More particularly, all this does not signify that Israeli Administrative Law applies to the Region and its inhabitants or that an act performed in the Administered Territory will be examined solely according to Israeli law. The above dictum means that actions of the Military Government and its authorities, as instruments of the Israeli Executive arm, will be tested regarding their legality and validity by additional criteria. Although the rules of Israeli law are not binding on the Area, the Israeli office holder in the area is duty bound to act in accordance with additional standards called for by reason of his being an Israeli agency, wherever he may be. Thus he bears the further and cumulative duty so to conduct himself that the norms of Israeli Administrative Law do not release him from the duty to abide by the Laws of War. He cannot rely on those norms to avoid a duty or prohibition applicable to him under the customary Laws of War. Conversely, in the view of this Court, an office holder does not generally fulfil his duty by merely abiding by what the rules of international law require of him. Since more is demanded of him as an Israeli agent in the area of Military Government, he must also act in accordance with principles that constitute fair and orderly administration. Thus, for instance, the Laws of War do not reveal any firmly embodied rule about the right to be heard, but an Israeli authority will not have discharged its duty when its acts are judicially reviewed by this Court for not respecting that right in those cases where it arises under the norms of our own Administrative Law. All this is obviously subject to specific legislation prescribing special regulations in any particular matter. It was to this that the following remarks were directed that describe the Israeli two-level conception.

           

"From the normative point of view, the rule of law in the territories found its expression in the adoption of two main principles of action:

            (1) the prevention of the development of a legal vacuum by the de facto observance of customary international law and the humanitarian rules included in the Hague Rules and the Fourth Convention and furthermore;

            (2) the supplementation of the above-mentioned rules and provisions by the basic principles of natural justice as derived from the system of law existing [p. 232] in Israel, reflecting similar principles developed in Military Government, supra at 48-49)."

(M. Shamgar, Legal Concepts and Problems of Israeli Military Government, supra at 48-49).

 

            Incidentally, para. 2 cited above is not to be understood as meaning that the other countries mentioned have adopted a similar guideline in military government territories controlled by them. The principles mentioned there are rules of natural justice as adopted in our legal domestic system.

 

Implementation of the norms of administrative law, in order to examine the acts of the Israeli Government authorities, is not an issue in this case, where fiscal Security Enactments are almost exact copies of the legal rules prevailing in Israel. Therefore it is possible to review and determine what the principal guideline is for the applicable substantive law, that will be a guidepost in our examination.

           

            (b) To complete the picture I may add that our examination of the subject will ipso facto entail consideration of the substantive provisions of the applicable laws. If the Military Commander, seeking to make use of certain powers granted him by the local law, acts ultra vires regarding our case law, and with no reference to legislative powers of the wish to implement them, flouts the local law through error or arbitrariness, or the application of invalid criteria, (Dahoud v. Minister of Defence [6]) his act may be declared null and void regarding the substantive provisions of the local law only. The same applies to Security Enactments. Action of a Military Government agency beyond the powers vested in it by the Regional Military Commander - for example, in the matter of State Property (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 59) 1967, or in the matter of Security Provisions [Consolidated Version] (Judea and Samaria) Order (No. 378) 1970, or in the application of invalid criteria (see para. 11 (a) above) - this can constitute a cause for the intervention of this Court, notwithstanding the fact that what is involved is not an act contravening the Laws of War but one contravening the rules of the local law in force under Proclamation No. 2, namely the law in existence on the eve of the establishment of government by the Israeli Defence Forces or the enactments of the Israeli Defence Forces (Tabgar v. The Regional Commander of Judea and Samaria [7] at 149.

           

            12. What then is the criterion by which the enactments of the Military Government are to be tested? As in the past, learned Counsel for the Respondents did not dispute the competence of this Court to review the actions of the Military Government, (see for instance, Almakdassa v. Minister of Defence [8] at 580 [p. 233] and Hilo v. State of Israel [9] at 176), the acts of an Army operating in an area which fell under its effective control as a result of war, as described above. In this case it is immaterial whether we are referring to the regular army forces who are in control of the area as a result of battle or whether we are referring to a special organization created to govern and administer the area. Units of the Military Government derive their powers from customary laws of war, (Hilo at 176) (M. Shamgar, The Law in the Territories Administered by Israel in Public Administration, supra at 42), parts of which have already been integrated into international Conventions, or found expression in other parts of the said Conventions which include only convention law. Other parts are still incorporated into simple customary law, reflected in the written judgments of national or international tribunals, state practice or professional legal literature.

           

            On the other hand, a court does not review these activities according to conventional international law, as such, which does not constitute a norm applied by Israeli Courts unless embodied in enacted legislation. (Y. Dinstein, International Law and the State (Schocken 1971) p. 143, 148). When this Court addresses itself to the question as to which law it must apply on a plea that some act or omission is in conflict with the rules of public international law, we must distinguish between the rules of customary international law, including the general legal principles embodied in international law, and the rules of conventional international law. As it was decided in Eichmann v. the Legal A-G [10] and according to the law in force in Israel, which is similar in this respect to English law (see Chung Chi Cheung v. The King [18] at 168 (1939) and the observations of Lord MacMillan in Compania Naviera Vascongoda v. S.S. Cristina et al. [19] at 497 (1938); of Shamgar Legal Concepts and Problems of the Israeli Military Government, supra at 47), the acceptance of norms drawn from international law and their relation to national law, is decided according to a number of leading principles:

"(1) A rule of law has undergone reception and becomes an integral part of the system of local law only after it has obtained general international concensus....;

            (2) That will only occur when no conflict exists between locally enacted legal provision and the rule of international law, but where such conflict does exist, the Court must give preference to and enforce the provisions of the local legislator...;

            (3) However...when enacted law is open to varying interpretations and its content does not necessitate any other interpretation, it is to be interpreted in accordance with international law" (ibid., pp. 2040-41) (Eichmann v. A-G, (1962). [p. 234]

 

            Professor Dinstein sharpens the matter by stating (op. cit. at 146) that the rules of customary international law automatically become an integral part of the Israeli law, but where obvious conflict arises between those rules and Israeli enacted law, the enacted law prevails. That is not the case regarding conventional law (Ayub [2] Kawasma v. Minister of Defence [11] p. 627). Like the English practice (Cf. A.-G. for Canada v. A.-G. for Ontario et al. (1937) [20] and see an example applicable to the present English Law (The Geneva Conventions Act, 1957), - and differing from the American practice under its Constitution - the rules of conventional international law are not adopted automatically and do not become part of the law as applicable in Israel, so long as they have not been adopted or incorporated by way of statutory enactment or subsidiary legislation deriving its force praeter legem (Cf. sec. 10 of the Military Justice Law 1955). In this connection Berenson J. ruled in this Court (The Custodian of Absentee Property v. Samara [12] at 1829):

           

"The Rhodes agreement is a treaty between the State of Israel and another State. Whatever the force and validity of such a treaty in point of international law, it is not a law to which our Courts will have to refer or recognize. The rights it grants and the obligations it imposes are the rights and obligations of the States who signed the treaty and their implementation lies in their hands alone through the special ways of effectuating international agreements. Such an agreement does not fall at all under the jurisdiction of state courts except in so far as they, or the rights and duties deriving from them, have become integrated into state legislation and received the status of binding law. In this instance, the Court is not in truth bound by the agreement as such but by the Law that set its seal upon it and breathed life into it under our domestic legal system. It also follows that where the Law and the agreement are not consistent, although it is apparent that the Law was intended to implement and embody the agreement, the Court will give preference to the Law, which alone is binding upon it. Moreover, even when an inter-state or international agreement stipulates that certain rights are to be vested in certain individuals, the obligation contained in the agreement is in the nature of an inter-state obligation only. The persons affected do not acquire any substantial rights on the basis of the agreement and cannot effectuate their right in court as beneficiaries of the agreement or otherwise."

 

            To be precise, one must also distinguish between a question arising in a territory where the law of the State of Israel is in effect, and a matter arising in the Administered Territories. The legal principles [p. 235] applied by this Court, in cases of the kind mentioned above, are the principles of customary international law, and by virtue of these the Court is also bound by the applicable local law under Article 43 of the Hague Regulations, which was in essence adopted by sec. 2 of Proclamation No. 2. That is to say, the Court will turn to local law and the Security Enactments made by the Regional Commander under the Laws of War. As has been said (M. Shamgar, Legal Concepts, supra pp. 47-8):

           

"Within the framework of municipal law, the rules of customary international law are regarded as incorporated therein but only in so far as they are not inconsistent with rules enacted by statute or finally declared by national courts or tribunals. In cases of conflict of law in military government regions, the order of precedence is different: such regions are governed according to the norms of international law which provide, inter alia, that the local law there in force continues as a rule to be valid; alteration of the existing law, its suspension or repeal, or the promulgation of new laws are examined according to the restrictions prescribed in Article 43 of the Hague Regulations and Article 64 of the Fourth Convention and is permitted when the exigencies of war, the maintenance of public order and the safety or the welfare of the population so require. Legislative changes have been examined by the Israeli courts according to these criteria."

 

            As has already been mentioned, cases may occur where a submission is made to this Court based substantially on local law alone (see (13)), but here as well the norms of recognized international law assist in consolidating the main guideline: inquiry into the acts of the executive agency, in the light of local law consequent upon its assuming the authority under sec. 3 of Proclamation No. 2, includes not only the examination and interpretation of the applicable law in the territory, whether it be local law or security enactments; but when deciding on a petition, the Court also takes into consideration - at least by implication - the question of how the exercise of authority is reflected in the rules of recognized international law as expressed, for instance, in Article 43 of the Hague Regulations (cf. Regional Electric Corp. v. Minister of Defence [14]). [p. 236]

 

13. The differences between customary and conventional international law, on which I dwelt above, have faced this Court in the past, in petitions by residents of the Administered Territories. In Ayub [2] at 119-1, Witkon J. said in this connection:

 

"The first question to which we must pay attention is whether the Petitioners may, as protected persons, themselves claim rights under these Conventions - and this, in a "municipal" (internal) court of the Occupying Power - or whether only those states who are parties to the Conventions are competent to claim the protected rights - and that, obviously, at the international level. As is known, the answer depends on another question: Has the same provision in the international Convention, which it is sought to enforce, become part of the municipal (internal) law of the state whose court is asked to deal with the matter, or does the provision remain rather in the nature of an agreement between the states, as such, without becoming part of the internal municipal law? In the first event, one is speaking of 'customary' international law recognized by the municipal law itself as long as there is no conflicting provision in the body of the municipal law. In the second event, one is speaking of 'conventional' international law which only binds the states involved.

 

"Nevertheless, before being precluded from considering the actions of the army from the point of the provisions of the Hague and Geneva Conventions, I would have to be persuaded that these Conventions are not to be treated as customary international law but only as conventional international law. Indeed, at one point I thought so on the basis of three judgments of this Court - Steinberg v. A-G, Almakdassa [8] at 580 and Abu eI-Sin v. Minister of Defence. The first of these precedents concerned the provisions of international law in general, but the other two dealt expressly with the Hague and Geneva Conventions. In the view of the justices who gave judgment, these two Conventions are conventional international law, and accordingly cannot be relied upon in a municipal court of Israel.

 

"In the meantime Professor Y. Dinstein published his instructive Note 'The Judgement in the Matter of the Rafiah Gap' in 3 Iyune Mishpat 934, in which he explained that there was a difference between the two Conventions. Whilst the Geneva Convention remains part of conventional international law (and therefore did not become part of municipal law), it is otherwise with the provisions of the Hague Convention. The latter gives expression to the law which is accepted [p. 237] in all civilized countries and is thus regarded as customary international law. In view of this Note, I reconsidered the matter and I am not satisfied that the Hague Convention is recognized as customary law under which a municipal court may be asked to act. The same conclusion follows from Schwarzenberger's International Law, vol. 2 (1968) pp. 164 ff.; see also Von Glahn, Occupation of Enemy Territory (1957) p. 11. Schwarzenberger writes:

 

'As in relation to other codifications of the laws and custom of land warfare, so in relation to the law of belligerent occupation, the question arises whether these treaty provisions are merely declaratory of international customary law or constitute a development of such rules and, thus, are binding only on parties to these conventions.' "

 

            Acting President Landau (as he then was) went on to add in Ayub [2] at 128-129:

           

"The affidavits in reply submit that the Respondents abide by the humanitarian provisions of the Geneva Convention...I have no intention of going deeply into this aspect, since that convention entirely (and all the more so this specific provision in it) is of the nature of conventional international law which, following the English rule that prevails with us, does not bind this Court, its enforcement being a matter for the states which are parties to the Convention (see Custodian of Absentee Property [12] and Eichmann (10)).

 

The Hague Regulations are very widely held to be customary international law and this Court will so regard them and implement them so long as they are not inconsistent with local statutory law (Hilo [9] at 177 and Eichmann [10] at 2055) .

 

            In Dvikat [1] at 16 as well, for example, the Court pointed out that the same criterion serves to give judgment in the concrete case before it in the said Petition (see also Hilo [9] at 177).

           

            In sum, the Court will inquire into the legality of an act according to customary international law; and in the matter before us this criterion directs us, to the provisions of the laws of war and the local law. [p. 238]

           

            There has been no claim that the orders of the Military Commander exceeded the limits he set himself when establishing the legal and administrative system of Military Government, as provided in Proclamation No. 2, or in later legislation. On the other hand, we are presented with the argument that such enactments of the Military Commander are inconsistent with and have modified the local law. As to this, we saw above that part of the Excise Duty Order is properly based on laws and directives (depending on the Region) that were in force when the military government was established.

           

            There remains the question of whether the introduction of changes and innovations, that is, the introduction of the Additional Excise Duty, is in line with the rules of customary international law according to which a military commander must act in military government territory. As will be seen later, the relevant provisions are those of the Hague Regulations. In the present case, no question arises directly involving examination of the Geneva Convention which lies within the framework of conventional international law since that Convention contains nothing with regard to taxation. Nevertheless, in order to complete the picture we shall have to return later to Article 64 thereof, dealing as it does with the protection of civilian persons in times of war since 1949, when we consider the meaning to be attached to the Petitioners' argument that it is forbidden to introduce penal provisions in an order imposing additional excise duty.

 

            In view of the foregoing, we must, at the next stage, turn our attention to the relevant provisions of customary international law; but before so doing, it is proper to preface a number of observations on the nature and limits of this theme.

14. (a) The term customary international law should rightly be understood - for the purpose of determining its contents and limits - in the manner described in article 38 (1) of the Statute of the International Court of Justice:

           

            "(b) international custom, as evidence of a general practice accepted as law."

           

            according to the translation by Prof. Y. Dinstein on p. 45 of his book.

           

            From the nature of the matter, it refers to accepted behaviour which has merited the status of binding law (Dinstein, op. cit., p. 52): General practice, which means a fixed mode of action, general and persisting - to distinguish it from action that is occasional and temporary - which has been accepted by the vast majority of those who function in the said area of law. In other words, the fact of the existence of international custom derives from the consciousness of all those who apply and further the international law [p. 239] in accordance with which they are obliged to act in the manner prescribed by accepted custom, or to refrain from any acts that accepted custom prohibits. I have referred to the consciousness of those involved and not only of their actual practice, since a custom is binding as written in Article 38 when it is accepted as law by those who apply it. As Schwarzenberger has written (op. cit., vol. 1 (1957) p. 27) in this connection:

"In the case of rules of international customary law, the collective body of subjects of international law, whose practice accepted by them as law is requisite for the creation of any particular rule, forms a... principal agency... In any individual instance, room for disagreement on the exact composition of each of the ... principal agencies exists. This does not, however, affect the general conclusion that, in relation to each particular rule, only the collective body of subjects of international law which is required for the creation of such a rule constitutes its relevant law-determining agency."

 

and later on (at p. 28):

 

            "Only the ensemble of each of these agencies can fulfil this function."

           

            A custom is not necessarily formed by virtue of a uniformly held viewpoint by a complex of different national and international tribunals, since it is possible that not one of them has been invited to deal with the question. However, anyone wishing to know whether a custom has crystallised may make inferences from the acts of different states in the international field and their views on any matter. That is to say, 'a practice which is accepted as law' may indeed be deduced only from the acts of those engaged in the practice, although there is no denying that the decisions of international tribunals carry relatively far greater weight because of their more varied composition and their relative independence from any single defined national interest that may actuate them. It is, however, unnecessary to say that what is desirable is not always feasible and that a complex of different and even conflicting interests does not necessarily lead to the desirable shared balanced view but rather to a kind of tug of war between those who hold differing and conflicting views as Schwarzenberger has shown [p. 240] in another connection in International Law, (Law of Armed Conflict, vol. 2, London, 1968) 4, from which it is difficult to extract an accepted rule.

           

            Customary international law is derived to a large extent, of course, also from the writings of 'the most qualified publicists of the various nations.' Since the process of codification of customary law in the form of Conventions is a slow one, because the case law is only concerned with problems that come before the tribunals for judicial decision, and also because state practice is not always open and declared and certainly not uniform, legal literature has become the most varied and prolific source. But here trouble arises, as Schwarzenberger has said, International Law vol. I, supra at 36:

           

"It is about as difficult to find out who are the most highly qualified publicists in a field of international law as to say with any claim of objectivity what is a peace-loving nation."

 

            In the English case of West Rand General Gold Mining Co. Ltd. v. The King, Lord Alverstone C. J. said (at 407):

           

"Any doctrine so invoked must be one really accepted as binding between nations, and the international law sought to be applied must, like anything else, be proved by satisfactory evidence, which must show either that the particular proposition put forward has been recognized and acted upon by our own country, or that it is of such a nature, and has been so widely and generally accepted that it can hardly be supposed that any civilised State would repudiate it. The mere opinions of jurists, however eminent or learned, that it ought to be so recognised, are not in themselves sufficient. They must have received the express sanction of international agreement, or gradually have grown to be part of international law by their frequent practical recognition in dealings between various nations."

 

Thus far as to the sources from which customs and the knowledge thereof are derived. It should be added that examination of these sources can also lead to the conclusion that a custom once accepted [p. 241] and binding as law has been eroded, in the course of time and because of changes in international conditions, lost its force or binding character, either in whole or in part.

 

            (b) Anyone wishing to investigate the existence of a custom, can run into a series of facts, lacking a generally agreed upon and unified viewpoint, which indicate the existence of a custom accepted as expressing a law, although there exist indications that the custom is not sufficiently established as to be binding, or that it has become eroded in the past. The burden of proving its existence and status, as described in its fundamentals in Article 38 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice, is borne by the party propounding its existence:

           

"The Party which relies on a custom of this kind must prove that this custom is established in such a manner that it has become binding on the Party." (The Asylum Case (1950) [26], at 276).

 

            Incidentally, in this last case, which involved a dispute between Colombia and Peru over political asylum, the court, in referring to the features of binding custom, adopted the phrase 'constant and uniform usage', as elements essential for the creation of a custom already emphasized above.

           

            Although a generally accepted practice is involved, as mentioned above, it is not always possible to prove that it is recognised by every one without exception, especially when the viewpoints of the different constituents of the international community are taken into account. However, the views of an ordinary majority of states are not sufficient; the custom must have been accepted by an overwhelming majority at least (see H. Kelsen, Principles of International Law: the Overwhelming Majority (New York, 2nd ed., by R.W. Tucker, 1967) 450.

 

            (c) What is the import of an absence of the requisite international consensus? H. Kelsen says in the first edition of his book Principles of International Law (New York 1952) 305:

           

"If there is no norm of conventional or customary international law imposing upon the state...the obligation to behave in a certain way, the subject is under international law legally free to behave as it pleases; and by a decision to this effect existing international law is applied to the case." (The emphasis is mine - M. S.) [p. 242]

 

            Meaning that, in the absence of an arrangement, customary or conventional, a state is free to act according to its own understanding of principles, and by so doing it applies existing international law, since any conclusion regarding the absence of a binding custom is part of international law.

           

            I may add that I accept the view of Professor Dinstein (op. cit. p. 58) that along with customary law one must also inquire into the application of principles of general law. For the purpose of the present case (Added Excise Tax), there is no theoretical or practical significance to such an inquiry and I shall therefore not dwell on this point.

 

15. In his above cited work, the Law of Armed Conflict (vol. 2, p. 3), Prof. G. Schwarzenberger gives two necessary warning signs that must be taken into account by anyone inquiring into the existence of a binding rule under the Laws of War. One points to the tendency of creating the impression of greater certainty of the existence of binding legal rules that can be attained in the area of the Laws of War in which belligerents seek to retain for themselves, as is natural - although it may not seem so to others - the maximum freedom of action. The second warning concerns the obstacle set up by the unwarranted praise heaped on a given usage with which it is sought to dress up a particular interest with a universal rule that is inappropriate. The viewpoints of parties or sectors of states, parties interested in the upholding of a rule, do not reflect the existing law, but rather only to a description of the legal situation they desire.

 

            The practical conclusion that is to be reached at this stage, is that a careful, detailed and all-inclusive examination is required, giving proper weight to various opinions on a specific subject, to determine whether we are referring to a view acceptable to the overwhelming majority, or to only one of various possible viewpoints.

           

            We can now proceed on to the next stage of examining the treaties containing a codification of customary law or an attempt at codification, such as the Instructions of Prof. F. Lieber, the Brussels Declarations, the Oxford Proposal and the Hague Regulations of 1899 and 1907. Thereafter, we shall refer to the writings of the international law specialists and concurrently to the practice of different states and the available case law. This order of treatment does not necessarily indicate the relative importance of these sources; the arrangement has been largely influenced by the frequency with which the present subject has been addressed in these sources.

           

16. (a) The American Civil War provided the stimulus for the first attempt at consolidation of the modern laws of warfare into an inclusive system of rules. Prof. Francis Lieber of Columbia College, N. Y., [p. 243] drafted a series of guide-lines (hereinafter: Lieber's Instructions) which were reviewed by a staff of officers and later published on April 24, 1863 by President Lincoln under the title of Instructions for the Government of the Armies of the United States in the Field - General Orders No. 100 Adjutant General's Government Printing Office, Washington. See F. Lieber, Contributions to Political Science, Miscellaneous Writings (vol. 2, 1881) 245.

 

            These Instructions were clearly binding only upon the U. S. armed forces - initially during the Civil War when they were published - but their effect on the codification of the laws of war and on the adoption of similar provisions in other countries was considerable. They served as a platform for the preparation of the Project of an International Declaration Concerning the Laws and Customs of War presented to the Brussels Conference on August 27, 1874. For the French text, see. G. F. Martens, Nouveau Recuil General de Traites et Autres Actes Relatif aux Rapports de D'oit International; (Gottingen, 2e serie, Tom. 4, 1876-1908) 219: and for the English text, see J. B. Scott, The Proceedings of the Hague Peace Conference 1899 (New York, 1920).

 

            The Lieber Instructions also guided those who drafted the Hague Conventions of 1899 and 1907. We shall return later to their relevant provisions as well as to the express references thereto made by Alexander Nelidov, president of the Hague Conference of 1907 and Russian ambassador in Paris, in his opening address to the Conferencion June 15, 1907 as reported in the minutes thereof. (Deuxieme Conference Internationale de la Paix. - Actes et Documents, La Haye, Impremerie Nationale 1907, vol. 1, 49). For the influence exerted by the Lieber Instructions, see also T. E. Holland, The Laws of War on Land Oxford, 1908) 18; H. Kirchhoff, Die Kriegerische Bezetzung Feindlicher Landesteile (Hamburg, 1917) 14; G.B. Davis Doctor Francis Lieber's Instructions 1 Am. J. Int'l L. (1907) 22; D. A. Graber, The Development of the Law of Belligerent Occupation. 1863-1914 (New York, 1949) 14.

           

            In the matter which concerns us here, clause 37 of the Lieber Instructions states:

           

"The United States acknowledge and protect, in hostile countries occupied by them religion and morality; strictly private property; the persons of the inhabitants, [p. 244] especially those of women; and the sacredness of domestic relations. Offenses to the contrary shall be rigorously punished.

"This rule does not interfere with the right of the victorious invader to tax the people or their property, to levy forced loans, to billet soldiers, or to appropriate property, especially houses, lands, boats and ships, and churches, for temporary and military uses." (The italics are mine - M.S.)

           

            According to D. A. Graber (supra at 112) clause 10 of F. Lieber's Instructions also states:

           

"... certain other phases of public law and administration would nearly always be interfered with by the occupant. Examples are police and tax administration". (Italics mine - M. S.)

 

            According to E. Loening, (L'Administration du Gouvernment General d'Alsace. R. D. I. et de L. Comp.. vol. 4. 1872) 650, taxation law figures among the laws having political importance which military government may from its initiation, suspend in the area under its control.

           

            The viewpoint expressed in the Lieber Instructions is that the military regime has the authority to collect taxes from residents of the areas, including property taxes as well as imposed compulsory loans. According to the wording of clause 37 there are no accompanying restrictions or conditions of any kind, through existing taxes or otherwise. Furthermore, the clause employs a broad manner of expression - "tax the people or their property" - that embraces the imposition of new taxes as well as the collection of existing ones. It is up to this point that we shall deal with Lieber's Instructions.

 

            (b) To see the matter in its proper perspective, I should add that there was a radical difference in the basic approaches and emphases during the time of Lieber as compared to the same features at a later date. At that time, attention was directed to expressing in detail the powers of the occupying power and his authority. But later (see e.g., Bluntschli, Das Moderne Kriegsrecht der Civilisierten Staaten, 1866) 8, the restrictions on these powers and authority were emphasised. [p. 245] This emerged from Bluntschli's thesis that existing law is not to be amended unless it is unavoidable, a rule that was adopted afterwards in Article 43 of the Hague Regulations. As regards the matter before us, Bluntschli wrote that if the military government wishes to exercise the power of taxation, its acts will be valid only if consistent with the necessities of war or the requirements of the area and its inhabitants. If the military government levies taxes, there simultaneously arises an obligation on its part to cover the administrative expenses of the area (Bluntschli, supra at 26). This duty was later expressly included in the Hague Convention, which we shall discuss later. (See also Heffter, Das Europaeische Voelkerrecht der Gegenwart (5th ed., 1867) p. 337). A similar but more moderate formulation of the restrictions is contained in the final proposal to the Brussels Conference, which was embodied in Article 43 of the Hague Convention (N. R. G. de T. 2d series, IV, 6-7). Incidentally, the Italian proposal at the said Conference sought to confine the power of amending laws only to those laws that were political, administrative, or fiscal in nature. (ibid. at 77).

           

            According to D. A. Graber (supra at 152, 160, 287, 290) the pendulum of changes of emphasis mentioned above came to a rest on the eve of the First World War when the expected compromise, so to speak, was reached, to the effect that the existing arrangement should be honoured and no departure therefrom should be made except in case of need. The approach adopted after the First World War will be dealt with at a later stage, after considering the Hague Conventions and the rest of their announcements.

           

17. (a) The Brussels Proposal discussed at the Conference held in Brussels in August 1874 did not give rise to the formulation of generally accepted customary rules. The final protocol signed in Brussels on August 27, 1874 by fifteen states (but not ratified by them) explained that the project was what it said it was and remained in the area of a platform that was open for study and discussion. It said:

 

"The modifications which have been introduced into the Project, the comments, the reservations, and separate opinions which the Delegates have thought proper to insert in the Protocols, in accordance with instructions, and the particular views of their respective Governments, or their own private opinions, constitute the ensemble of their work. It is of the opinion that it may be submitted to the respective Governments which it represents, as a conscientious inquiry of a nature to serve as a basis for an ulterior exchange of ideas, and for the development of the provisions of the Convention of Geneva of 1864 and of the Declaration of St. Petersburg of 1868. [p. 246] It will be their task to ascertain what portion of this work may become the object of an agreement, and what portion requires still further examination."

 

The subject of the present Petition is dealt within Articles 5 and 41 of the Proposal, and is expressed in English as follows:

 

            "Art. 5. The army of occupation shall only collect the taxes, dues, duties, and tolls imposed for the benefit of the State, or their equivalent, if it is impossible to collect them, and, as far as possible, in accordance with the existing forms and practice. It shall devote them to defraying the expenses of the administration of the country to the same extent as the legitimate Government was so obligated.

            "Art. 41. The enemy in levying contributions, whether as an equivalent for taxes (see Article 5) or for payments that should be made in kind, or as fines, shall proceed, as far as possible, only in accordance with the rules for incidence and assessment in force in the territory occupied.

            "The civil authorities of the legitimate Government shall lend it their assistance if they have remained at their posts.

            "Contributions shall be imposed only on the order and on the responsibility of the commander-in-chief or the superior civil authority established by the enemy in the occupied territory.

            "For every contribution, a receipt shall be given to the person furnishing it."

 

It follows from the above quotations that those who submitted the Proposal sought to limit the collection of taxes, payments of debts, property taxes, dues and the like to those that were meant to serve the State. That is to say, a request was made to classify a tax according to its purpose. But since the authors of the Proposal sought to protect the property of the authorities, and private property, not of the enemy state as such, they also meant, for example, to prevent the occupying power from collecting [p. 247] what was due to municipalities, other authorities, or individuals. For this purpose, the occupying power replaced only the occupied state, and not the authorities that were non-state, nor its citizens nor its inhabitants, who acted as individuals. The first part of Article 5, delineating the permitted limits of taxation is substantially parallel to and complements the last part of Article 5, dealing with the ways in which the collected taxes are to be used.

 

            In sum, permitted levies are linked as has been indicated, to payments imposed to serve the requirements of the state. Only these may be collected, but if collection of a tax cannot be effected, a parallel and alternative tax may be collected in its place.

 

            Since impossibility to correct an original tax is involved, it is not to be assumed that the alternative tax must in essence be identical with the original one for that would lead to a contradiction: the very need for the alternative tax and the power to introduce and collect it arise only when it is impossible to collect the original tax. It seems that the impossibility of collecting the tax, a concept not included or indicated in the draft proposal, can therefore be coupled with the inability to impose the dominant criterion delineating the nature of the tax or manner of its assessment (for instance, property tax that cannot be collected because land registration records, or other necessary records are not to be found in the occupied area, being held by the former administration, not in the occupied area) and not necessarily because of the impossibility of applying existing procedures (for instance, absence of the possibility of requiring tax returns to be made). A separate sentence is devoted only to the impossibility of applying methods of collection - i.e. 'as far as possible in accordance with the existing forms and practice' and this therefore strengthens the view that the first part of the article is to be construed only by reference to the lack of possibility to proceed according to the substantive basis that serves as a criterion for imposing the tax. That means, that what is involved is not only the same tax under another name but a tax having other criteria. The impossible, (to use the language of the article) becomes the possible only if another yardstick is prescribed regarding the imposition of the tax with a similar criterion regarding the collection of the original tax which does not imply, among other things, the accompanying impossibility of collecting the original tax. To sum up this point - the equivalency, according to the text of the article, does not have to relate to the nature of the tax; it may relate to some other dominant feature from which stems the impossibility of collecting the tax.

           

            As I have already said, there is no occasion for concluding that imposition of an equivalent tax must of necessity relate to the impossibility of acting in accordance with existing procedures, because for this matter there is a separate passage in Article 5 according to which there is no obligation to do so, if the former practice is impractical. Further support for the view supporting the need to understand the term 'equivalent' as being between the essence and character of the tax [p. 248] and the practice of its implementation can be derived from Article 41 which expressly refers to the assessment and collection of the new alternative tax. If the words 'as far as possible, in accordance with existing forms and practice' which figure in Article 5, had also applied to the new alternative tax (equivalent) there would have been no necessity to add anything of the same sense which is expressed separately in Article 41, and relates frequently to the assessment of the new tax and determines that even this shall be as far as possible within the existing framework.

           

            This means that, according to the proposed text, the introduction of taxes, customs, duties or other dues identical in purpose in their general nature to those already existing would, in defined circumstances, be permitted, when it was not possible to collect the tax in its original shape and form. The forms and practices regarding the collection of taxes, customs, duties or other dues, as the case may be, are those that exist, but if it is not possible to follow them, other forms and practices are permitted as far as allowed in the terms of the text.

 

            The point is that there is no absolute and rigorous prohibition at all on new taxation. All that is prescribed is the criterion of the ability of implementing the existing laws. It is here that mention should be made of the fact that the question of introducing a new tax was not overlooked by the experts who discussed the project. At one stage they even proposed the addition of an express provision recognizing the right to impose a new tax, since the cost of the war was, at any rate, making that necessary. (N. R. G. de T. 2nd series, IV, (1879-80) 80). The proposal was not accepted but this was because of reservations very similar to those voiced at the Hague Convention, to which we shall return. The reservations are relevant in this case. Thus Lansberger argued, that while it can be presumed that an occupying power would levy new taxes, he should not be given the authority to do so in advance. G. Moynier maintained that if there was a need for additional revenue, it could be raised by the imposition of levies (G. Robin Jacquemyns in R.D.I. et de L. Couv., vol. 411, (1875) 477). The provision for imposing levies instead of taxes that are not collectable was included in Article 41 for this reason.

 

            The absence of any obligation, absolute and without exception, by virtue of which one must act in accordance with the forms and practices in force on the eve of the occupation takes us back to the phrase 'as far as possible', which expresses implied permission to deviate from the existing situation. The phrase, to which we shall have to return in regard to the Hague Convention, does not subject the possible and the implementable to reasons of military and security exigencies only. That is to say, it is not only the limitations deriving from conditions of war and belligerency that can be legitimate grounds for deviating from the customary and from what is already firmly established. As has been indicated, this text also served as the opening for the recognition of the innate difficulties in the ability of implementation, pure and simple, such as obstacles that resulted from the non-co-operation on the part of former officials. It is obviously impossible to foresee and pinpoint all the circumstances that may be used as grounds for deviation from existing conditions, when the collection of tax, valid and in force before the occupation, has become impossible to implement. [p. 249]

 

            b) The absence of an absolute prohibition obligates reiteration of the guideline referred to in para. 14 (c) above: The prohibition has no force in any particular area of military government activity unless it is derived from a customary rule, and no customary rule can be considered as a firmly recognized principle unless it has received expression in one of the sources we have mentioned.

 

            Sometimes general guidance may be given regarding the form of a solution to be utilized for the case of a lacuna in the laws of war. Thus, the eighth paragraph of the preamble to the Second Hague Convention of 1899 and the Fourth Hague Convention respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land of 1907 refers us to

 

"...the principles of the law of nations derived from the usages established among civilized peoples, (from) the laws of humanity and (from) the dictates of public conscience."

 

            Seemingly the laws of humanity and the dictates of conscience cannot serve as a certain guide for those seeking an answer to the question of introducing new taxation, but in so far as something may be learned from the trends and viewpoints common at the particular time among civilized peoples, the Lieber Instructions and the Brussels Project serve at least as aids for understanding the developments that found expression in the subsequent Hague Conventions, in which expression for the accepted common denominator was requested.

           

18. As mentioned above, the Brussels Proposals remained as the basis for theoretical discussion.

           

            To complete the picture, it should be mentioned that in 1880 the Oxford Institute of International Law published a manual to the Laws of Land Warfare, the work of Gustav Moynier (see Annuaire de l'Institut de Droit International, vol. V (1881-82)186, and J. B. Scott, Resolutions of the Institute of International Law, New York (1916) p. 26).

           

            The manual was designed as well to assist in the gradual codification of the area of international law with which we are concerned. The introduction states:

           

"The Institute.... does not propose an international treaty, which might perhaps be premature or at least very difficult to obtain; but, being bound by its by-laws to work, among other things, for the observation of the laws of war, it believes it is fulfilling a duty in offering to the governments a Manual suitable as the basis for national legislation in each State, and in accord with both the progress of juridical science and the needs of civilized armies. Rash and extreme rules will not, furthermore, [p. 250] be found therein. The Institute has not sought innovations in drawing up the Manual; it has contented itself with stating clearly and codifying the accepted ideas of our age so far as this has appeared allowable and practicable."

 

            The question of taxation is dealt with directly in Article 57 of the Manual, and indirectly in Article 58, as follows:

           

"Art. 57. The occupant may collect, in the way of dues and taxes, only those already established for the benefit of the State. He employs them to defray the expenses of administration of the country, to the extent in which the legitimate government was bound.

            "Art. 58. The occupant cannot collect extraordinary contributions of money, save as an equivalent for fines, or imposts not paid, or for payments not made in kind. Contributions in money can be imposed only on the order and responsibility of the general in chief, or of the superior civil authority established in the occupied territory, as far as possible, in accordance with the rules of assessment and incidence of the taxes in force."

 

            Again there is reference to taxation for the benefit of the state as distinct, for example, from taxes and dues intended to provide funds to a local authority or some other special agency. The point is, however, that the proposed text restricts the military authority for the first time to "only those taxes already established."

           

            The Manual did not achieve official standing: some of its ideas are echoed in the Hague Regulations but, as we shall see, in a different form.

           

19. (a) In May 1899, on the initiative of the Russian Czar Nicholas II, there was convened in the Hague, the first Peace Conference attended by the representatives of twenty-six countries. The second Peace Conference met in 1907 with a larger number of participants and continued as the one before in the preparation of Conventions on the Laws of War. (The Conventions were published by the Dutch Foreign Ministry: Conference Internationale de la Paix 1899 and 1907, Ministere des Affaires Etrangeres, La Haye, Imprimeries National, 1899-1907). With regard to the Final Acts, D. Schindler and J. Toman, in (The Laws of Armed Conflict, Geneva, 2nd ed., 1981) 49 - write as follows: [p. 251]

 

"The Final Acts constitute authoritative statements of the results achieved. They were signed by the delegates but not ratified by the participating states. They have no binding force."

 

            Among the Conventions signed at both Conferences are Convention No. II of 1899 with Respect to the Laws and Customs of War on Land, and Convention IV of 1907 Respecting the Laws of War on Land which came into effect regarding the ratifying states on 4 September 1900 and 26 January 1910, respectively.

           

            (b) During the years that passed after the signing of the Conventions the view steadily grew that the Regulation annexed to the Fourth Convention of 1907 represented customary international law in the field of laws of war, binding on everyone. (See Cession of Vessels and Tugs for Navigation on the Danube Arbitration 1 R.I.A.A. p. 99, 104 (1921); cf. E. Fraenkel, Military Occupation and the Rule of Law (Oxford. 1944) 183-189. Regarding the attitude of the German courts in a case of this kind during the occupation of the Rhine region after the First World War. D. Schindler and J. Toman, supra at 57, write:

           

"The provisions of the two Conventions on Land Warfare, like most of the substantive provisions of the Hague Conventions of 1899 and 1907, are considered as embodying rules of customary international law. As such they are also binding on states which are not formally parties to them. In 1946 the Nuremberg International Military Tribunal stated with regard to the Hague Convention on Land Warfare of 1907: 'The rules of land warfare expressed in the Convention undoubtedly represented an advance over existing International Law at the time of their adoption ... but by 1939 these rules ... were recognized by all civilized nations and were regarded as being declaratory of the laws and customs of war' (reprinted in AJIL, Vol. 41 (1947) pp. 248-9). The International Military Tribunal for the Far East expressed, in 1948, an identical view." (See, Judgment of the International Military Tribunal [p. 252] for the Trial of German Major War Criminals, (Nuremberg, 1946) Cmd. 6964 p. 65)

 

            The statements of the International Military Tribunal are unequivocal and have served many scholars as guide-lines when dealing with the question of the binding force of the Fourth Hague Convention: (See, for example, L. Oppenheim, International Law (London, 7th ed; by H. Lauterpacht. vol. II, 1952) p. 234 and Prof. G. Schwarzenberger, The Law of Armed Conflict, supra, vol. II, pp. 164-65).

           

            It may be noted that at the same time that the International Military Tribunal wrote its judgment, the Allied Military Government in Germany did not consider itself bound by the rules of the Hague Convention since these did not apply to them according to the then accepted rules of international law in the case of debellatio (see L. Oppenheim, supra, at 602 and the arguments presented there, but as opposed to this see, G. Schwarzenberger, supra at 319, and A. Verdross, Voelterrecht, Vierte Ausgabe (1959) p. 385).

           

            At all events, we have already mentioned the view that regards the appendix to the Fourth Hague Convention of 1907 as expressing customary international law in the field of the laws of war, a view adopted by this court in Ayub [2]. (See also Dinstein, The Judgement in the Matter of the Rafiah Gap. loc. cit.). There was, therefore, no argument before us on this point.)

           

20. The provisions pertinent in this case which have been dealt with extensively by the parties are contained in Articles 48 and 49 of the appendices (the Regulation) to the Second Convention of 1899 and the Fourth Convention of 1907. The textual differences are marginal but for the purpose of accuracy and comparison it is only proper to give both versions, side by side:

 

1899

Art. 48. If, in the territory occupied, the occupant collects the taxes, dues, and tolls imposed for the benefit of the State, he shall do it, as far as possible, in accordance with the rules in existence and the assessment in force, and will in consequence be bound to defray the expenses of the administration of the occupied territory on the same scale as that by which the legitimate Government was bound.

            Art. 49. If, besides the taxes mentioned in the preceding article, the occupant levies other money taxes in the occupied territory, this can only be for military necessities [p. 253] or the administration of such territory.

           

1907

Art. 48. If, in the territory occupied, the occupant collects the taxes, dues, and tolls imposed for the benefit of the State, he shall do so, as far as is possible, in accordance with the rules of assessment and incidence in force, and shall in consequence be bound to defray the expenses of the administration of the occupied territory to the same extent as the legitimate Government was so bound.

 

            Art. 49. If, in addition to the taxes mentioned in the above article, the occupant levies other money contributions in the occupied territory, this shall only be for the needs of the army or the administration of the territory in question.

           

            For the binding customary international law in effect now, we must turn to the Hague Regulations of 1907; but in order to understand the background and to facilitate comparison between the versions, both texts of the articles are quoted, as they appear in both Conventions.

           

            It may be added here that the British Army Manual (Sir H. Lauterpacht, The Law of War on Land being part III of the Manual of Military Law (London, 1958) (hereinafter: The British Manual) reproduces part of an English translation of Article 48 which differs from that of J. B. Scott as quoted below:

           

"...as far as possible, in accordance with the rules of assessment and incidence in force."

 

            In the fifth appendix of the British Manual which contains an excerpt from The Hague Regulations (1907), the above passage, at 208, appears as follows:

           

"as far as possible, in accordance with the legal basis and assessment in force at the time."

 

            It seems that the British Manual version is more correct since the French version of the text is as follows: [ p. 254]

           

"Si l'occupant preleve, dans le territoire occupe, les impots, droits et peages etablis au profit de l'Etat, il le fera autant que possible, d'apres les regles de l'assiette et de la repartition en vigueur..." (The emphasis is mine - M.S.)

 

            It follows from the original text that the term les regles (the rules) accompanies the words assie and repartition, as a descriptive noun common to each of them. The meaning of assiette is base or basis (base or fondement) as defined in the Larousse dictionary. Together in its relationship to tax is the word impot which dominates the French text of Article 48, meaning (the legal) basis of the tax. Hence the translation of the words regles de l'assiette corresponds to provisions or rules in relation to the legal basis of the taxes or dues. Therefore the British Manual translated the French expression regles de l'assiette to the English text with the words: "legal basis."

           

            The term repartition means in French distribution or partage. The reference is to the way of determining who is subject to tax (see Larousse above, the explanation of the term impot de partition). The British term incidence also refers to the answer to the question of who is subject to tax and how much it is. (H.W. Fowler, The Concise Oxford Dictionary of Current English, Oxford, 5th ed. 1964).

           

21. Article 48 -The text accepted in 1899 and that in the Convention of 1907 use the conditional tense, (that is to say... if ...) as opposed to the positive declaratory style that we find in Article 56 of the same regulations, and in other articles, a style more decisive than that demanded by the Oxford manual quoted in para. 18 above. As is acceptable to us in interpretations of statutory law or conventions, the reasons for variations that occur in texts of the same case must be investigated, for the change in text may result in a change of intention, content, and ramifications.

 

            The use of the conditional form of necessity limits the meaning and operation of the article to the given set of circumstances, to the situation created if the occupying power decides to levy existing taxes meant to serve the interests of the state. If it does so, the article provides, it is also bound by defined duties, and more specifically: if it collects taxes as defined it must defray the expenses of the territory and may not fill its own coffers and leave the territory and its problems unattended. The levying of a tax carries with it the duty linked to the tax. On the other hand, as the article is formulated, there is no general and guiding principle applicable to every matter of taxation. The article, according to its structure and content, refers only to what has to be done when existing government taxes are collected [p. 255] and it is thus confined to these given circumstances alone. Likewise, Article 49 also prescribes a duty that the new tax will carry, if the new tax is introduced.

           

            It is indeed apparent that the above-mentioned text, which does not, in a general and positive manner, declare whether the occupying power is allowed to collect existing taxes or levy new ones, was not adopted by chance or in vain, but is a clear and conscious expression of the adoption of part of the achievements in this area of the Belgian representative Auguste Beernaert, in the two peace conferences. At the opening of the debate in 1899, Beernaert posed a general problem centred around the provisions of a chapter of the Convention that dealt with the occupied territories, and which also included Article 48. He expressed the misgivings that the text would present, generally and positively, and in an exhaustive manner, just what actions are permitted to the occupying power, in order to draw up a sort of series of rights, indicating in advance all the legal possibilities open to him. According to Beernaert, that would:

           

"expressly to legalize rights of a victor over the vanquished and thus organize a regime of defeat." (E. Rolin, Report to the Conference from the Second Commission on the Law and Customs of War on Land; Proces - Verbaux, pt. 1, p. 34. Address by A. Beernaert of June 6, 1899).

 

            He saw as unwise a text that accorded rights to an occupying power that would legalize its actions. He proposed that the Convention embody no provisions, that it recognize the existing situation without according vested rights to an occupying power.

           

            In this connection, A. Beernaert and den Beer Portugael (the Dutch representative) proposed deleting from the appendix to the Fourth Geneva Convention, the provision like the one appearing in para. 3 of the Brussels Project, which is also similar to Article 43. They were supported by the Swiss representative (Odier) (See: N. R. G. de T. 2nd Series, vol. III 120, 121; J. B. Scott, The Reports to the Hague Conferences of 1899 and 1907 (Oxford, 1917) 139, 149. These arguments are also mentioned in the Instructions to the American Delegates to the Hague Peace Conferences and their Official Reports (New York, 1916) 49. In order to understand the basic purposes of the drafters of the Regulations it is important to recall the views of E. Robin that Regulations should only emphasize what prohibitions apply to the occupying power and not necessarily what he is permitted to do. (Conference de la Paix, La Hague, 1899 Part III, p. 120). Against this background it is easier to understand why the provision that was included in the Brussels Project was omitted at the Hague, a provision according to which, under certain conditions it was permitted to collect a tax "equivalent" to the existing tax. [p. 256]

           

            The principle of the matter, in the light of A. Beernaert's remarks in Article 48; it was agreed in the second Commission of the Conference that this article should adopt a moderate approach prescribing the significance and ramifications in the event that the occupying power decided to collect the existing taxes as indicated in Article 48; and not introduce a provision that prescribes in a general way, the scope of authority of the occupying power in the field of taxes through a complete presentation of prohibitions and allowances. As E. Robin, the Rapporteur, remarked during presentation of his proposals to the Second Commission to the plenum of the Conference:

           

"It may be observed that the new article adopts a conditional form. This wording was proposed by the reporter with a view to obtaining the support of Mr. Beernaert and other members of the subcommission who had expressed the fears with which every wording seemingly recognizing rights in an occupant as such inspired in them." (J. B. Scott, supra at 150)

 

            Thus, it is clear why a version was chosen from which it is possible to learn only the obligations that fall upon the occupying power regarding the purpose of the collected taxes in the event that he collects the existing government tax (Article 48) or levies new taxes (Article 49). On the other hand, there is no provision, either in the 1899 or 1907 conventions, detailing in any way whatsoever the rights of the Military Government in the field of taxation. At any rate, it is difficult to conclude from Articles 48 and 49 of the Hague Convention appendix that there is a rule of customary international law prohibiting, as it were, imposition of new taxes by the occupying power. There is no such express statement in the Convention, and as may be learned from the discussion that preceded its adoption, there was no intention of including such a provision. Since we are prevented from taking a general position in this particular matter, the basis for a simplistic viewpoint can be discarded under any circumstances that the Convention purports to present a rule inclusive, exhaustive and absolute, which, as it were, might at once resolve the difficulty before us.

            In the 1916 edition of Wheatkon's book, attention is directed to the fact that Article 48 does not, according to the opinion of the author, permit collection of taxes, nor does it prohibit it. Rather, it imposes certain limitations incumbent upon the occupying power if he decides to collect the existing taxes (Wheatkon's Elements of International Law, Coleman Philipson edition 1916, p. 534).

           

22. (a) Article 48 relates to 'taxes, dues and tolls imposed for the benefit of the state.' The terms 'taxes, dues and tolls' represent, from the viewpoint of classifications acceptable to us, taxes, compulsory payments, dues and property taxes (cf. A. Witkon and Y. Ne'eman, Tax Law: Income Tax, Estate Duty and Capital Appreciation Taxes [p. 257] (Schocken, 4th ed., 1969) pp. 4-7, and Bialer v. Minister of Finance (15)), although in the interest of uniformity and simplicity, inclusive expressions may generally be used, like 'tax,' 'taxes' or 'taxation' as the case may be. As mentioned, we are speaking of taxation, the proceeds of which are intended for the purposes of the state.

            The term 'contributions' appearing in Article 49 would be translated as 'dues' or 'tolls.'

            b) Article 48 is made up of two principal parts. The first is the description of circumstances, the factual background, from which emerge other directives and restrictions contained in the second part of the article. Said factual situation arises as indicated, when the military government decides to collect the existing taxes.

           

            The second part of the article contains the provisions that present the principal obligations that derive from the formation of the factual circumstances. These obligations also fall into two groups, as we shall see subsequently.

            Regarding the first part: the conditional circumstances arise, as already mentioned, at the time the military government decides to collect the existing taxes that serve the state, as opposed to taxes that serve any other agencies operating within it. The factual situation described, as appears in the first part of Article 48, follows the pattern of the Brussels Project. However, it must be remembered that the latter was drafted not in a conditional form but in an absolute form that was rejected by the delegates who drafted the Hague Convention, for the reasons set out above.

            The power described is of restrictive significance at another level, and that is, that the decision of the military government to collect the government taxes also obstructs the previous administration from continuing to collect the taxes. In this connection, the learned Frenchman (P. Fauchille, Trait[169] de Droit International Public, (vol. 2, 1921) p. 263) points out that it is in the interest of the occupying power to block the sources of revenue of the enemy, and it can achieve this, inter alia, by taking over the tax revenues. He says that the authority according to Article 48 has two facets:

 

"L'occupant a deux droits correlatifs - (a) le droit d'empecher la perception de l'impot au profit de l'Etat dont il detient une portion du territoire; (b) le droit de percevoir l'impot a sa place."

           

            That is to say, we are speaking of two interdependent rights one of which is the right to prevent the collection of taxes by the defeated state, part of whose territory has been taken over by another state; [p. 258] and the right to collect the tax in its stead (See also R. Lapidot, The Rules of Public International Law Regarding Taxation in Occupied Territory (1968) 3 Tax Quarterly pp. 111-2).

            Regarding the second part: as mentioned above there are two restrictive conditions attached to the collection and use of the tax. One is the manner of collecting the tax, and the other is the manner in which the collected revenues are to be used. First things first: In the matter of the manner of collection there has been a transition from a strict condition in the 1899 version to broader terms in the 1907 version. The 1899 Convention prescribed that collection of taxes should be carried out, to the extent possible, in accordance with the rules in existence and according to the assessment. This added restriction came into being during the discussion on the Brussels Project and the same is true regarding the restriction on the use of the revenues from taxation. (N.R.G. de T. 2nd series, IV, p. 79). The formulation of 1907, as presented by J. B. Scott as mentioned earlier, prescribes, on the other hand, that the tax shall be collected, to the extent possible, in accordance 'with the rules of assessment and incidence in force.' That is to say, in terms of formulation, there was a change in the binding criterion to be obeyed, in so far as possible, according to Article 48: in place of the existing assessment, which in the natural course of things does not change, and will remain the same even under inflationary conditions, for instance, the 'rules of assessment' in the 1907 regulation permit the adoption of changing values that can be affected by changing economic circumstances and the like.

            The 1899 wording related to the collection of tax that was imposed, and whose assessment was determined before the occupation, whereas the 1907 Convention relates only to the principles guiding the manner of imposition of the taxes, and the circumstances under which the obligation to pay arises. Thus, if there remains any doubt about the conclusion to be derived from Article 48 as it was interpreted by the committee in 1907 when taken literally, a comparison between the two versions dispels it.

            The principle is that the duty to follow the rules of assessment and incidence is not absolute: similarly to the Brussels Project, the Hague Convention does not prescribe rigid and absolute rules regarding the collection of tax from which no deviation is permissible. Rather, it stipulates that the guiding principles mentioned above depend upon it being capable of implementation 'as far as possible.' In connection with the flexibility applied to this criterion, at this point it is pertinent to compare this formulation with that of Article 56 of the Hague Convention Regulations for instance, wherein it is clearly stated without conditions or reservations whatsoever that 'any seizure or destruction... is forbidden,' even under circumstances described as the demands of war. [p. 259]

 

            (c) The phrase 'as far as possible' limits the obligation of acting according to the rules of assessment and incidence, and apportionment of the tax burden. As already noted, when the Brussels wording was discussed, the practical ability of implementing the existing arrangements was a condition limiting the obligation to do so. That is, if the matter cannot be executed for reasons such as these, to which we shall refer later, there is no obligation to adopt the principles of assessment and the rules of apportionment of the tax burden, and incidence of imposition and payment of tax.

           

            The question arises, in greater detail, as to the scope for action created by the use of the expression 'as far as possible.' It would seem that the phrase should be interpreted in light of the general understanding expressed in the Convention, for instance, in the letter and spirit of Article 43. Under this article the laws in force are to be honoured, and no change in the law can be made except as a result of substantive data that make it impossible to act in accordance with the article. But comparison of the wording of Articles 43 and 48 of the same Convention, which deal with essentially similar matters, also indicates a difference in the language employed, which reflects varying degrees of emphasis of the prohibition of making changes. Thus, Article 43 says to honour existing law 'as far as possible' while Article 48 says 'unless absolutely prevented.' (See Almakdassa [8] at 581). In terms of severity, one can only conclude from the differences of expression that Article 43 imposed a more absolute obligation than that mentioned in Articles 48 and 49.

            It is obvious that conditions of battle and military pressures can make continuation of action in accordance with existing tax laws incapable of being carried out. However, as stated above, there is no reason to make the possibility of implementation, on the one hand, and the deviation therefrom, on the other, subject to military pressures alone. The simple technicality of missing land registers or lists of debtors, may also constitute cause for precluding implementation, depending on the factual circumstances. It would seem that substantive economic fiscal changes that have a decisive effect on the economic situation and that could render meaningless continued action in accordance with the old rules, may also allow for deviation from those rules.

           

            The British manual suggests that deviation from the existing system of tax collection is permissible only if the officials of the previous government have fled, or if they interfere in any way with the collection of the tax. This is, without a doubt, an example of a situation wherein the collection of the tax cannot be implemented in accordance with the existing pattern. However, we do not know the source of the view described earlier which treats these specific circumstances as the only circumstances in which deviation is permitted. Incidentally, the French Army Manual for Officers of 1893, that preceded the Hague Regulation (Manuel de Droit International a l'Usage des Officers de l'Armee de Terre, (3eme ed. 1893) 95-104) has a more general wording, and a mention of the possibility of imposing a new tax at the existing rates (see the Brussels Project) if it is not possible to collect the existing tax in accordance with the prevailing provisions. [p. 260]

            Every set of circumstances must be examined in the light of its substantive character and its implications. But if, for example, we take a case where many years have passed since the previous government had introduced the existing rules of taxation, and if the economic situation has undergone a drastic change, and no opportunity exists of maintaining a reasonable relationship between the tax collection under the prior criteria and upholding the purpose for which the taxes were intended, as in the second part of Article 48, then rigid adherence to the previous practice does not have to be treated as binding under that article, nor can the article increase the burden falling on the shoulders of the military government because of Article 43, which we will discuss later. In this connection, G. von Glahn, in The Occupation of Enemy Territory (Minneapolis 1957) 151, wrote:

           

"the wording of the Hague Regulations does not prohibit the increase in rates when such increase may be justified truthfully as being in the interest of public order and safety."

 

            The same applies, for example, to very great variations in the level of average income, exchange rates, purchasing power and the like. As we shall see later, the duty of the military government to maintain the vie publique on an ongoing basis, and to do so efficiently, is a legitimate consideration in regard to continuation of the possibility of acting according to the rules that had served the previous administration, which had acted under a decidedly different reality. Every legislative act is subject to a number of relevant considerations, to be dealt with later, but it must always be accompanied by the common denominator of a fixed consideration expressed by the restoration and continuation of orderly government. It is superfluous to emphasize once again that in accordance with the basic concepts that restrict any deviation from the law in force before the occupation, no changes or innovations may be made unless dictated by decisive considerations. Accordingly, the obligation of honouring the existing rules is not to be taken lightly. Only pressures or changes of circumstances of severity as mentioned above (and the list does not purport to be exhaustive) permit abandonment of the existing rules. So far we have dealt with changes that render impossible the implementation of the existing rules for the purposes of the first part of Article 48.

           

            (d) The second obligation, which follows from the decision of the military government to collect the tax, is connected to the condition that determines the disposition of the monies raised. If the military government collects the taxes, which are meant for the state per se, it will thereby be obligated to defray the expenses of administering the territory and at the same time maintain the standard of implementation dictated to it, since under Article 48 it must fulfil its obligations to the same extent that the previous government had been bound.

           

            Incidentally, the identity of the agency collecting the tax does not of necessity determine the disposition of the tax collected. A local agency [p. 261] may collect tax for the central authority and the tax so collected will be treated like the tax mentioned in Article 48 - 'imposed for the benefit of the state' - (G. von Glahn, supra at 152). The same approach applies in reverse. If a given tax is collected by the central government, acting solely as the collecting agent, and the tax is prima facie intended for the local authorities, then it is incumbent on the military government to treat this tax as it would have acted before its establishment, and it is not to treat the tax as a government tax. (See also R. Lapidot, op. cit. at p. 113). Nevertheless, the military government is also competent to supervise the collection of land taxes payable to the local authorities, in order to ensure that they are not used for purposes directed against the military government. (Spaight, War Rights on Land (1911) p. 378).

            This section of the article does not employ here, in connection with defraying the needs of the territory, the wording of 'as far as possible,' nor does it relate to circumstances in which there are insufficient funds for this purpose. However, this may raise the related question of what is the obligation of the occupying power in the event that the sources of revenue in the territory do not produce enough money to defray its administrative expenses? In other words, does that obligate the military government, under Article 43 of 1907, to provide what is required out of its own resources to fulfil its obligation

           

"to restore, and ensure, as far as possible, public order and safety."

           

            This difficulty does not arise in the case before us, and can therefore be left for future consideration. It is dealt with by E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 84-85.

            Inherent in the collection of the tax is the obligation to defray expenses according to the standard usual in the past, but regarding surplus revenue, if any, there is nothing in the terms of the provision that requires expenditure of the surplus solely for the needs of the administration of the territory. All that is ensured by the provision is to ensure the priority of defraying the expenses of the administration over other expenditures, without prohibiting the use of the surplus to fill the needs of the military government.

            If the monies collected are insufficient to cover the necessary administrative expenses of the territory, the government also has the option as derived from Article 49, of imposing other obligatory levies. However, regarding these supplementary payments there is clear provision that places absolute restrictions on its use. (See the end of Article 49 in this regard). It can be inferred from what is said in Article 49, according to which monies collected in the framework of supplementary taxation (see the Convention of 1899) or other financial levies are not to be used (as stated in the Convention of 1907) for anything other than military needs, or administrative expenses, thus further strengthening the conclusion that Article 48, whose wording is different, gives priority to defraying the costs of administering the territory, but does not contain a prohibition [p. 262] to render illegitimate the use of surplus revenue, if any, for other purposes. (See the British Manual, para. 527, p. 146).

           

23. (a) Article 49 of the Hague Regulations of 1907 recognized by implication the authority of the military government to impose levies. This authority is not conditional on the inability to collect the existing taxes (compare Article 58 of the Brussels Project), since the article we are dealing with speaks of collection of taxes in addition to those mentioned in Article 48. That is to say, the Hague Regulations removed the restriction according to which taxes were to be imposed only in place of taxes not collected, or instead of requisitioned property, or imposition of fines, as was customary when the Brussels Project and the Oxford proposals were drafted. The restriction was now expressed by indicating the purpose for which the collected tax may be used. (D. A. Graber, supra at 251, but see the contrary view of R. Jacomet, Les Lois de la Guerre Continentale, (Paris, 1913) 9-80).

            Article 49 also employs a conditional wording, i.e., all it prescribes is that if the occupying power collects other taxes, there arises the concurrent absolute obligation to use the income for military needs, or for the administration of the territory. This income cannot be used, as stated, to serve any other purpose, and all that has been said above about surplus revenue from existing taxes does not apply here. All that the article indicates, as mentioned, is the disposition of the income, if taxes were imposed, with no detail as to when and under what conditions the levy can be instituted. We therefore said above that we can learn of the existence of the right to impose taxes by implication only.

            The purposes for which the tax revenue is intended are military needs, which means participation in the war effort, or needs of the government of the territory, and no more. The purpose of detailing the aims as stated is to prevent the application of the taxes for the enrichment of the occupying power. As put by Edouard Rolin, the rapporteur:

           

"On the whole, what is forbidden is levying contributions for the purpose of enriching myself." (J. B. Scott, supra at 151).

 

(See also the British Manual. para. 605. p. 168).

 

            To complete the picture, it is well to recall the conclusion that the Convention in its present wording is sufficient to prevent the subjective use of the monies collected as levies so that their collection will not revert to a means of self-enrichment, or for pressuring the population, was not everyone's opinion. There were those who thought that the Convention did not contain a clear and detailed prohibition such as this, despite the fact that it should, and it still requires clarification and completion on this point. [p. 263] (See Hyde, International Law, Chiefly as Interpreted and Applied by the United States, (Boston, 1922) Sec. 692; J.W. Garner, International Law and World War, (New York, Vol. II, 1920) 114).

           

            There is no denying that the use of the authority to impose levies, according to the examples taken from the accounts of E. H. Feilchenfeld and W. Winthrop and others, strengthens the doubts of J. W. Garner and Hyde, as above, regarding the use of force in the imposition of levies. However, it seems that the aberration in the use of taxes which occurred in practice did not actually come about through the vagueness of the wording of the article or a lack in the accompanying interpretative rule.

 

            (b) As indicated, we are dealing here with 'contributions.' Article 49 of the Convention of 1899 referred to 'other money taxes' i.e., as if the same applies to supplementary 'taxation.' But the expression employed in the 1907 Convention clearly referred to contributions in money, which are parallel, and even identical in substance, to levies in the form of requisitions in kind (as stated in Article 52) which in the English text, in the translation of the 3rd paragraph of Article 52 as cited by J. B. Scott, are called 'presentations in nature.' The British Manual, in connection with the latter, suggested the translation 'supplies in kind.' (The British Manual, para. 605, p. 168).

           

            Incidentally, para. 605 of the British Manual avoids the proper distinction, as required by the wording of Article 52, between 'requisitions in kind and in services and seizure in kind.' In this connection, the British Manual says that:

           

"Cash, over and above taxes, may be requisitioned from the inhabitants, and is then called a 'contribution.' " (My emphasis - M. Shamgar)

 

            The use of the word 'requisition' in this connection is imprecise, (see also E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 41) but that is not our concern here.

            What are these contributions? They are the imposition of the payment of sums of money, taking the form of a quota fixed in advance or a similar forced imposition of payments upon a settlement or its inhabitants or every resident of the State. To a great degree this is an act of war of the victor as such, reminiscent of the vae victis story of Livy (vol. 5, 48).

            A list of examples regarding exercising of the authority to impose 'contributions' is given, inter alia, by E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 41-43. From these we may infer the nature of the obligation [p. 264] and the basic difference between a contribution and ordinary taxation, direct or indirect, which is related to the fiscal or economic processes of a territory and not with the simple and apparent aim of filling the coffers of the State that is the victor, either temporarily or permanently. The following instructive passages are from examples cited by E. H. Feilchenfeld, ibid., 42-44:

 

"169. Germany was accused in both 1870-71 and 1914-18, of levying excessive contributions not justified by the needs of the army. In examining such accusations it should not be overlooked, however, that some excesses were committed as allegedly lawful reprisals, that the financial needs of modern armies are very great, and that the ultimate use of contributed money is not as easily checked as that of a requisitioned article.

 

170. In 1866 Prussia imposed a heavy contribution on the city of Frankfurt. In 1870-71 almost all occupied cities were forced by the Germans to pay contributions which, it was alleged, were higher than justified by the needs of the occupying army. Thus, the Department of the Lower Seine was forced to pay 24,000,000 francs, and Rouen over 6,000,000 francs, within five days.

Paris, after its capitulation, had to pay a contribution of 200,000,000 francs within a few days. The levying of contributions continued after the signing of an armistice. However, the total of contributions was lower than that of requisitions, which was estimated at 327,581,506 francs....

 

172. During the War of 1914-18, the German occupation authorities in Belgium levied special contributions on many cities, towns, and villages. In addition, by a decree of December 10, 1914, they imposed a general contribution of 480,000,000 francs on the nine occupied Belgian provinces....

 

173. In November, 1915, this contribution was extended indefinitely, and in November, 1916, it was increased by 10,000,000 francs. A third contribution of [p. 265] 300,000,000 francs was imposed on November 20, 1916. This time the monthly payments were raised from 40,000,000 francs to 50,000,000 francs. The fourth contribution came only half a year later, on May 21, 1917. Monthly payments were again raised by 10,000,000 francs per month, being fixed at 60,000,000 francs per month, which remained the amount payable to the end of the occupation...

 

175. In France, during the first few months of the war, the Germans collected over 10,000,000 francs from Lille, Amiens, Roubaix, Tourcoing, Lens, and Armentieres.

 

176. In Rumania the Central Powers imposed a contribution of 250,000,000 lei, but merely in order to cover salary and administration expenses. There is no account of any controversy over this measure.

 

177. The German practices were severely condemned by writers after 1918. Some voices were raised in favor of a total abolition of contribution. Others suggested that a more definite term than 'needs of the army' should be adopted."

 

            The imposition of forced payments as aforesaid was a practice obviously not peculiar to the Prussian or German armies. N. Winthrop, in his classic work on military law (Military Law and Precedents (Washington 2nd ed., 1920) 806) describes some of the incidents of the 19th century, and adds:

           

"Contributions as have been exacted in nearly all the European wars, and conspicuously in the conquests of the English in India, are generally expressed to be for the purpose of defraying the expenses of the war. A contribution may also be levied for the paying of the cost of the military government itself during the period of occupation. Or it may be justified as a penalty imposed upon the conquered nation for having initiated hostilities in violation of treaty or otherwise without legitimate excuse; [p. 266] or as a commutation for the plunder to which the population would otherwise be subject, or a compensation for the protection of life and property and preservation of order under circumstances of difficulty; or as a mulct for the commission by the troops or people of the invaded country of acts specially injurious to the occupying army or to the persons under the protection.

 

            Contributions are generally exacted not from individuals but from the enemy government, or from communities in the mass - as from separate districts, towns, etc., and through the local authorities. Thus, upon the conquest of Mexico in 1847, Gen. Scott levied assessments, (G.O. 287, 395, Hdqrs. of Army, 1847) 'for the support of the American military occupation,' upon the nineteen States of that Republic, in sums from $5,000 to $688,332, the latter being the amount levied upon the Capital. Previously, 1825 in March of the same year, at Monterey, Gen. Taylor had made and enforced an assessment upon the inhabitants of Tamaulipas, New Leon and Coahuila, by way of indemnification for the pillage and destruction of his wagon trains...

            Scott states in his Autobiography (p. 582) that there actually came into his hands 'about $220,000,' of which $102,000 was expended for the benefit of the soldiers, and $118,000 was sent to Washington for the purposes of the founding of an Army Asylum - the present 'Soldiers' Home.' Strictly, this latter, as being in the nature of an investment of the contribution for the profit of the Government, was not a legitimate use of the funds."

           

            See also: Spaight, War Rights on Land (1911) 303; J. W. Garner, Community Fines and Collective Responsibility, 11 Supp. Am. J. Int'l. L. (1917) 511, International Law, vol. 2, supra at 106; D. A. Graber, supra at 217, 285.

           

            Thus all this does not speak of ordinary taxation but a special and exceptional contribution in the form of compulsory collection of money for defined purposes, necessitated by the circumstances of occupation and the requirements of the military government, and constitutes [p. 267] a substantive part of the occupying power's means of defraying its expenses, and also to oppress the population. Therefore, why was it deemed necessary to attach to the very mention of the possible exercise of the said authority of the military express restrictions regarding the legitimate purpose of the contributions and flexible restrictions as to the means of imposition and collection (see J. B. Scott, supra at 150)? As explained, the subject matter is a contribution, the purpose of which is to raise funds for the needs of the army and therefore this authority is similar or parallel to the requisitioning of vehicles or other movable items required for the operations of the army. The explanations of the British Manual dealing with the purposes of the contribution and its disposition indicate directly its character as a direct military and financial means, the main purpose of which is to defray the cost of maintaining the occupying military forces or the administration of the territory, as stated in the Manual (para. 606, p. 168):

           

"The purpose of the contributions is to distribute the burden of requisitioning between the towns and the more productive country districts, cash contributed from the former being used to purchase produce in the latter."

 

            The contributions are not and have never been the sole exclusive means of collecting money from the local population for the requirements of the army. It is sufficient to mention here also collective fines and compulsory loans (see E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 46-47).

           

            (c) With regard to the manner of collecting the contributions, Article 51 of 1907 prescribes a series of formal limitations, some of them singular to contributions and some similar to those applicable to 'collection of the existing taxes':

           

"No contribution shall be collected except under a written order, and on the responsibility of a commander-in-chief.

            The collection of the said contribution shall only be effected as far as possible in accordance with the rules of assessment and incidence of the taxes in force.

            For every contribution a receipt shall be given to the contributor."

 

(Compare Article 41 of the Brussels Project).

            (d) In the occupied territories which have been administered by the Israel Defence Forces since 1967, no use has ever been made of the power to levy contributions, fines or forced loans.

           

24. It is possible to attempt to summarize for our purpose the conclusions ensuing from the wording of Articles 48 and 49. [p. 268]

 

            (a) No explicit provision can be found in the wording of the 1899 or 1907 Conventions that "it is forbidden to levy taxes on the population." This means that the most extravagant argument can only take the form of a conclusion implied by the wording, but not the form of a conclusion derived from a clearly expressed provision. Moreover, as we shall see, the implications of that stated in Article 48 are not to be tested within the narrow limits confined by the wording of the article, which, as mentioned, contains nothing to allow an unequivocal conclusion to be drawn regarding the limitations of what is permitted in the area of taxation, but the matter must be considered in the light of the nature of the military government, and its duties and responsibilities towards the territory it controls.

           

            (b) From the wording of Articles 48 and 49 and from the study of the projects and proposals that were prepared prior to the formulation of the Conventions, we can infer that the parties which convened to draft the Conventions wished to avoid as far as possible any all-embracing positive determination of what is permitted and what is forbidden, and that they merely sought to limit the scope of action to a case where either one of two sets of circumstances would arise, that is, the collection of taxes by the occupying power, for the needs of the state, or the imposition of compulsory contributions. If either of these were to occur, the occupying power would be limited in the means of implementation and disposition of revenue, as set forth in the Hague Regulations.

           

            (c) Regarding means of implementation, that is, the rules of assessment and the rules of incidence, the obligation is neither decisive nor absolute. Rather, it is flexible to no small degree and conditional upon the existing rules still being capable of implementation. The concept of 'as far as possible' may vary with the circumstances and something that is possible under a certain given set of circumstances may become impossible under another. The essence is that the rules of assessment i.e., the rules which determine the amount to be collected, and the rules of incidence and apportionment, which are the rules that determine from whom the tax is to be collected, may vary, of course, in the course of time, or if the objective conditions change substantively. In this regard, there is no logic in applying the same criterion to a newly established military government and to a military government that has administered a territory with all the problems of civil administration, for ten years or more.

 

            (d) As regards contributions, it is not explicitly laid down that it is the sole, exclusive means of continuing to raise revenue from the population. It was merely said that if the military government exercises the relevant authority, then the sole use of the revenue shall be as prescribed by the last part of Article 49.

           

            (e) Contributions are a distinctly military coercive measure, a direct result of the assumption of control by the victor. They are expressed in the forced collection of money destined to flow directly into the coffers of the military. They have no connection with taxation (customs duties or indirect taxation, for example) that are civilian in status, purpose and form. [p. 269]

           

25. (a) It may be argued that there is a bond between Articles 48 and 49, as indicated by the wording of the reference in Article 49, and that this has implications as to the extent of the powers of the military governor. To what does this apply? Article 49 of 1907, as its wording shows, is concerned with the imposition of other contributions (other money contributions), and this:

 

"in addition to the taxes mentioned in the above article."

           

            That is to say that, as it were, it can be inferred that the taxes, dues, tolls and land taxes mentioned in Article 48 are merely forms of contribution, and it could be argued that the implication of Article 49 is that the only addition in the area of taxes to that deriving from Article 48 is that which arises from the provisions of Article 49, and nothing more. This means that, if the existing taxes are insufficient, the military is permitted to make up the deficit by means of imposing forced contributions, but in no other manner.

           

            (b) The conclusion reached in sub-paragraph (a) above is not in accord with the nature of the fiscal concepts as expressed in the wording of the Regulations. There is no substantive similarity, in terms of classification and in terms of nature and substance, between "taxes, dues and tolls" on the one hand, and on the other, between "contributions" which, as described, are a forced military levy, which is the result of the belligerent occupation. As L. Oppenheim succinctly defines it, supra at 408:

           

            "Requisitions and contributions in war are the outcome of the eternal principal that war must support war. This means that every belligerent may make his enemy pay, as far as possible, for the continuation of the war."

            (A more restrictive view is expressed by E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 41).

           

            The use of "other" in connection with "money contributions" in relation to "taxes" is therefore a generalization, which leads to inaccuracy. It is obvious that any collection of money can be called "taxes," and that every tax is a "contribution" to the government controlling a given territory at a particular time, but except for this general similarity, the two kinds of payments ("taxes" on one hand, and "contributions" on the other) are not to be placed in the same framework. The word "other" which qualifies "money contributions" is merely a relic from the wording of the 1899 Regulations, which related in Article 49 thereof to "other money taxes."

           

            Had the first part of Articles 48 and 49 delineated a positive framework for what was permitted and what was prohibited, it would, of course, have been possible to infer from the variation of the terminology of Article 49 ("money taxes" in the 1899 Regulations, and "money contributions" in 1907) what constituted the limit of the power and authority of the military government. In other words, it could have been argued that while the 1899 wording [p. 270] permitted the imposition of additional taxes, the 1907 version permits only the imposition of war contributions, and nothing else. However, the first part is merely a circumstantial element and merely contains a presentation of a series of theoretical facts, in the form of a conditional clause, accompanied by the remark that if the circumstances described in the conditional arise, the factual background will be created, which will require action according to certain legal constraints. This means that the words "money taxes" or "money contributions" are included only as a description of a theoretical situation, and one cannot conclude that all alternatives have been exhausted thereby.

           

For this reason it was not argued, for example, that forced loans (see E. H. Feilchenfeld, supra at 46) are also illegal, since they are not mentioned in the Hague Regulations. Feilchenfeld (ibid. at 92) found nothing wrong even in forced loans for the benefit of private persons, a matter of which there is also no mention or hint in the Regulations.

            The central point - where the judicial rules are entrenched - is incorporated only in the legal component, i.e., the limitations expressed at the end of Article 48, the end of Article 49 and in Article 51, that present the limitations of the permitted and prohibited in the event that the factual component exists, i.e., when the military government decides to act in one of the ways presented at the beginning of Articles 48 and 49, whichever the case.

           

            (c) Any view that seeks to limit the authority of the occupying power only to the collection of taxes that existed before the occupation and the imposition of war contributions, and nothing more, is not without basis in the laws of war. According to the perception of its supporters, who wish to give it a theoretical foundation, it is anchored in the fundamental doctrine of the laws of war, according to which the military government merely temporarily fills the place of the previous administration that was defeated in the war. Its power and authority derive from its military status and its military government, which arises from its effective control of the territory and from the inability of the previous government to continue to fulfil its function and exercise its powers. According to L. Oppenheim, supra vol. II at 436-37:

 

"...as the legitimate Government is prevented from exercising its authority, the occupant requires a temporary right of administration over the territory and its inhabitants....the administration of the occupant is in no wise to be compared with ordinary administration, for it is distinctly and precisely military administration."

 

            Since the power of imposing ordinary taxes are within the domain of the sovereign alone, accordingly, it is argued, it does not pertain to anyone whose authority is temporary and military, as described. However, while no one disputes [p. 271] the theoretical base of this doctrine, it does not of necessity create a limitation on the power to impose taxation if the benefit and requirements of the territory deem it necessary, since the maintenance of proper balance between them and the requirements of the ruling army is a constant central guiding principle of military government. This character of military government indeed explains why taxes may be imposed only for the requirements of the territory (or requirements of the army when army contributions are involved), but it does not necessarily lead to the conclusion that the limitation on the imposition of taxes also takes precedence over the obligation to satisfy the needs of the territory and its inhabitants, and as far as possible, to restore normal life, including the economic aspect thereof.

           

(d) Furthermore, the military government may not impose on the inhabitants of a territory taxes intended for the coffers of the state on whose behalf it is acting, even if they are levied on the inhabitants of the territory after they were forcefully transferred to the area of the mother state of the military government (J. Fried, Transfer of Civilian Manpower from Occupied Territory, Am. J. Int. L. 40) (1946) 303, 316. However, here the lack of legitimacy of the taxation as described stems from over-stepping of the power of the state to levy taxes, power which is limited to the territory under its jurisdiction, and does not apply to those who were transferred within its borders against their will (St. Louis v. the Ferry Co. (1870) [24] at 430).

            Parallels can be drawn between the rules applying to the said authorities of the state within its own frontiers, and the powers of the military government to impose taxation because of circumstances derived from the needs of the territory and the needs and welfare of its inhabitants. E. Isay says, in Internationales Finanzrecht: Eine Untersuchung [248]ber die - ausseren Grenzen der Staatlichen Finanzgewalt (Stuttgart, 1934) 48:

           

"Taxation of aliens always requires a special justification. Therefore, we (experts on the international finance) have established the doctrine of equivalence: as a matter of principle, a foreigner may be taxed only to the extent to which such taxes form a counter-value for the advantages that he derives from his contact with the regime (inlandische Staatsordnung). Taxes which go beyond this extent are illegal. To demand (zu muten) from a foreigner that he should, without benefiting from the state, enhance the purposes of such state by contributing a part of his own assets, would mean to ask membership fees from a non-member who is prevented from receiving even a limited number of advantages resulting from membership. To subject a foreigner to taxation [p. 272] which is not the counter-value of benefits granted to him, is a usurpation."

           

            The foregoing clearly does not apply to the subject of taxation in military government territory and for the benefit thereof, but the notion it embraces is that the relationship between the imposition of tax on a non-citizen and the return expected by him from the fiscal measure, should rightly be examined. This relationship, in the form it takes in the laws of war, takes us back to the matter of the duty of the military government according to Article 43 of the Hague Regulations. Having returned to this question, examination is required as to the implications in terms of the residents of the territory, in the event that the limitation as argued above is applied to the authority to impose taxation.

 

            (e) The thesis of exclusivity of the authority under article 49 as a singular deviation from that described in Article 48 is extreme in terms of its significance for the local population, for whose protection the Hague Regulations are specifically intended. We can take as an example the case where the needs of the territory change as a result of the extension of services to the inhabitants. If Articles 48 and 49 are exclusive, then ordinary fiscal measures would be unable to defray the necessary expenditures. The military government will not be able to adjust the direct and indirect tax structure to changing needs, although such taxation is considered an acceptable and orderly means as long as they conform to the economic conditions of the area and the capacity of the economy operating therein, and as long as the limitations on the purposes of the revenues are respected. If the old tax system has become obsolescent and has lost touch with the new economic conditions, only one harsh and extreme alternative, as it were, seems to remain for the military government, and that is to impose military contributions, which will take money directly from the pockets of the inhabitants, in keeping with the age-old custom of the armies of all parties in many of the military campaigns of the past century and the beginning of this century, some of whose exploits are described by W. Winthrop and E. H. Feilchenfeld (supra).

            It would appear to be more reasonable to conclude that the greater includes the lesser (as E. H. Feilchenfeld believes, supra at 46), and that if contributions may be levied, the more moderate means may also be employed. It is difficult to reach the conclusion that narrowing the scope of discretion to a choice between two exclusive alternatives - i.e., existing taxation on the one hand, or compulsory contribution on the other - accurately reflects the spirit of the Hague Conventions and the intentions of those who drafted them. It certainly does not fit in with a modern vital and developing economy, and because of this it conflicts with the concept expressed in Article 43, to which we will yet return later. The fact must not be overlooked, that freezing taxation activities in their general form as employed by the military government in the beginning of its rule may bring about over the years, particularly if a few decades are involved, a freezing of the economy, cause its fluctuations, development and self-adjustment to the changes taking place in the world economy, the economy of the area, and the economy of the state which is responsible to the military government, to be ignored if the latter [p. 273] has any implication on the economy of the area under military control. In any event, the inflexibility involved in the contention, the significance of the practical application of which is under discussion here, does not necessarily follow from the wording of the Hague Regulations.

 

            (f) In principle, even if we were to adopt an extreme interpretation as was presented at the beginning of sub-paragraph (2), there is no dispute that the wording of Article 48, contains a clear and obvious opening for flexibility as far as it relates to the means of implementation and rules of incidence, and Article 49 offers an opening to the imposition of additional payments on the inhabitants. There are no restrictions on the frequency of the contribution, nor any real limitation on its accompanying considerations, its means of collection, its extent, the individual rates to be prescribed by virtue thereof, or other features of this kind. The only restriction is that of the purpose of the levy ("the needs of the military" and "requirements of the administration of the territory"), which leaves a very wide opening, as well as restrictions of no practical significance under Article 51, regarding determination of who is to be the decision-maker, following as far as possible, the rules of assessment and incidence, and the obligation to issue receipts.

           

            (g) D.A. Graber, supra at 290, indicates a limitation entrenched in the Hague Regulations. She indicates that, in view of the many complexities which were involved in the occupation of territory in our time, particularly during World War II, when extensive areas were militarily occupied under military rule for extended periods, the only conclusion to be drawn is that the Hague Regulations and the literature of the period up to 1914 are too fragmentary and inadequate to serve as a suitable guide to the practice of military government. Many of the provisions employed very general wording and left their meaning unclear. She believes that the explanation for this lies in the fact that they were formulated during a relatively calm period, during which:

           

"belligerent occupations were generally of a short duration so that occupants were not forced to assume the full governmental burdens which had rested on the displaced sovereign."

 

This means that a lengthy military occupation, which would be required to find solutions for a wide range of day-to-day problems, similar to those an ordinary government would encounter, is likely not to find answers to its questions in the provisions of the Regulations.

 

            (h) To summarize, in view of the absence of an unequivocal provision in Article 48, and since inferences may be drawn from the other provisions of the Regulations on how to fill with content the lacuna created by the wording of Articles 48 and 49, which was adopted as a result of the proposals of A. Beernaert and others who took the same approach, as described above, it is right and proper that any examination of the question of taxation take into account the ramifications arising from the more general provisions contained in Article 43 of the Convention. [p. 274] This article deals with the obligation to maintain "l'ordre et la vie publique" and the obligation to uphold the existing law, unless it is absolutely prevented from so doing (Almakdassa [8] at 581). The applicability of this article hereto will, of course, be clarified at a later point.

           

26. (a) The scope of activity permitted under Articles 48 and 49, which in terms of wording express avoidance of an exhaustive and exclusive treatment of the subject of taxation, has found expression in the interpretation of the rules of customary international law, given in the legal literature, and this subject requires separate treatment, as will be given later.

            (b) Reference to the legal literature dealing with the matter before us obliges repetition of a preliminary remark: That which is stated in the said literature does not merely constitute interpretation. of the Conventions, which themselves are in a form of codification of customary rules. Rather, they can also serve as an independent source indicating the existence of an international custom, as evidence of general practice, which is recognized as law (Prof. Y. Dinstein, op. cit. , p. 44) i. e., in so far as it pertains to the matter before us, even without regard specifically to the Hague Regulations. Therefore, attention must be paid to the foundations upon which rest the conclusion of a particular legal expert, that is to say, is he attempting to interpret the Hague Convention or is he referring to a custom that has taken hold and exists without corresponding to what the Convention actually provides, the description of which does not come within the ambit of what is stated in the Regulations? It is superfluous to add, that both alternatives are relevant to the matter before us.

            A defined and accepted custom prohibiting the levying of a new tax could on the face of it have developed only after the Regulations were drafted, since had there been an existing, prevailing, and binding custom as aforesaid at that time, it would have left clearer indications in the Regulations, despite the reservations of Mr. Beernaert. However, the work preceding the drafting of the Regulations do not lead to the conclusion that during the period preceding the Regulations there was, in fact, any general practice as aforesaid which was recognized as law, but rather the reverse: what is indicated by the projects and proposals, which preceded the Regulations as mentioned above, is that there was no consensus on the matter of the authority to levy a new tax, nor does the practice then prevailing lead to a different conclusion.

           

            (c) In 1870, the Germans revoked the validity of the French customs laws (A. Merignhac, Les Lois et Coutumes de la Guerre (1903) 258), as did the U.S.A. in its war against Spain (La Fur, R. G. de D.I.P. (1898) vol. V, 749).

           

            In 1870, the Germans imposed a new, uniform tax in place of all the various taxes that had previously been in force in Occupied France (Nys, Le Droit International (1906) vol. III 336; E. Loening, R.D.I. et de L. Comp vol. V (1873) 120). [p. 275] The Russians did likewise in Bulgaria, as did the Italians in North Africa, and the Turks in Greece. In reference to the Greek-Turkish War of 1897, N. Politis mentions that the latter imposed a new tax on sheep in Thessaly, and in practice also replaced the excise on salt and tobacco with a new excise (Revue General de Droit International Public (1897) vol. 4, 680, 702, 710), and during the Spanish-American War (1898), as mentioned, the United States changed the customs laws immediately upon the capture of Cuba (R.D.I.P. t.v. 805).

           

            (d) Even during the period following the establishment of the Regulations, there are no signs of the emergence of a different recognized practice. Rather, the opposite is true, which led to the opinion of Sir A. Wilson in his work The Law of War in Occupied Territories (Transactions of Grotius Society) (1933, vol. 18) 17, 33, which deals with the first World War, that new taxes may be imposed, if there arose conditions that were such that the sovereign would have done the same had it continued in power, that is, if it were required for the orderly administration of the territory. A modern reflection of this approach may be found in the works of Prof. J. Stone, to which we shall refer later. Of the new taxes imposed subsequent to the Hague Regulations of 1907, Le Fur mentions the tax on sheep (beglouk) imposed by Bulgaria in the first World War in the occupied areas of Serbia (R.D.I.P. vol. 5, 804). To this example may be added the tax on chattels imposed in occupied Belgium by the Germans in 1917 (W. R. Bisschop, German War Legislation in Belgium, Transactions of the Grotius Society (1919, vol. 4) 110, 140. See also P. Fauchille, supra 265).

            The French introduced their own customs tariff in Alsace-Lorraine in force from 1.2.1919 (Journal Officiel der 31.1.1919, p. 1142) despite the fact that the jurisdiction thereover only returned to France by the Versailles Treaty on 28.6.1919 (Article 51); the return of sovereignty was ratified retroactively from 11.11.1918, apparently so as to legalize actions that were taken during the intermediate period between the Armistice and the signing of the peace treaty. The implied validation arising from the retroactive ratification of the imposition of sovereignty does not, of course, indicate anything about the practice prevailing before the signing of the Versailles Treaty.

 

            (e) R. Lemken describes German customs during the Second World War in Europe (Axis Rule in Occupied Europe (Washington, by H. Fertig, 1973) 63, 64). The theoretical basis he presents is that the occupying power is permitted to collect taxes only for defraying the required expenses of administering the territory. It may well have the power to change the procedure of assessment of the tax since Article 48 adopted the well-known inconclusive wording (i.e., "as far as possible"). However, these changes are allowed only if they are essential for maintenance of orderly administration in the territory. He therefore [p. 276] disqualifies the German edicts in Poland which introduced tax exemptions which were granted only to German residents of Poland, (ibid., at 225) and he also criticizes the high poll tax which was imposed on settled areas and collected from the population there (Edict of the German Finance Minister, 9.12.1940).

 

            (f) During the period of the Allied Military Government in Germany, after the First and Second World Wars, the problem of new taxation apparently never arose. The economic crisis after the First World War (E. Fraenkel, supra at 13) and the general economic collapse after the Second World War (H. Zink, American Government in Germany (New York, 1977) 108) prevented the orderly functioning of any taxation from the outset.

           

            (g) Naturally, it is of special interest to examine the system that operated in this country when it was under British Military occupation after it was captured from the Ottoman Empire. On 7.5.1918 the Military Government proclaimed the renewal of the collection of taxes that had been in force during the period of Ottoman rule (N. Bentwich, Reinstatement of Taxes, Legislation of Palestine, 1918-1925 (Alexandria, 1926) 369) which led to the proclamation regarding Export Duties and House and Land Taxes (15.11.1918, p. 371).

            However, the civil administration acting on behalf of the Military government, also introduced new taxes from 1921 onward (Port Dues Ordinance 1921, vol. I, 133 Foreign Imports Additional; Duty Ordinance 1921 vol. I, 650; Tobacco Taxation Ordinance 1921, vol. I, 651) and also enacted extensive legislation relating to banking, mortgages and guarantees. It also issued orders for the re-evaluation of land for the purpose of house and land tax. Re-evaluation of Land for Purpose of House and Land Tax, vol. II, 42).

           

27. It is clearly impracticable to review the legal literature in its entirety. One can only carry out a selective examination, taking care to present and reflect adequately the variety of views on the subject before us.

            We may commence by saying that the conclusion that clearly emerges from a review of the legal literature is that there is no single clearly established view testifying to the existence of a rule in customary international law prohibiting the imposition of a new tax under all circumstances. It is highly doubtful whether one might say that a majority opinion exists, let alone that there is a decisive majority (H. Kelsen, supra loc. cit.) supporting the thesis of the Petitioners. The views vary in favour of both parties and the conclusion arising therefrom, which adds to that which arises from the wording of the Regulations, and corresponds to that which is implied by the content thereof, will be presented and the end of this review. From here, let us proceed to a sampling of opinions that appear in judiciary literature. [p. 277]

           

28. Looking at the literature chronologically, the British and American Army Manuals, dating from before the First World War, set broad limits to the powers of the military government. However, they nevertheless noted the obligation to maintain the prevailing law as far as possible (Great Britain, War Office, Manual of Military Law (6th ed.) 288-291; U.S. War Department, Rules of Land Warfare 1914, 108-111). Inter alia it was noted that the legislative, administrative and executive powers of the sovereign passed to the army for the duration of its rule. The latter may exercise only such powers as required by the needs of the war, the preservation of public order and security, and the orderly administration of the area. It was also noted that the need to change the tax laws might arise, although the view was expressed that no new tax was to be imposed (spaight, supra at 378-380). Bonfils et Fauchille, Manuel de Droit International Public (7eme ed., 1914) 839, pointed out that the military government may be compelled to change the system of tax collection.

 

29. P. Fauchille, Traite de Droit International Public (Paris, Tome II, 29 (Guerre et Neutralite, 1921) 264, para. 1189), holds that the military government does not lawfully have the power to impose new taxes. To quote:

 

"...il ne peut pas legitimement creer des impots nouveaux."

           

            The writer nevertheless suggested that a method comprising embodiment of all the existing taxes, forming them into a single new tax would be legitimate. It may happen, he describes, that tax officials will resign, or flee with the retreating forces, where the military government would be unable to collect all the taxes by recruiting new clerks capable of collecting the indirect or direct taxes. In this event, or any similar circumstance, tax will be collected by collecting a total "equivalence" sum. Incidentally, this expression takes us back to the phrasing of the Brussels Project of 1874.

           

"On totalisera le rendement de tous les impots directs ou indirects que devait produire le pays occupe d'apres la loi de finances. Cette somme totale sera repartie entre les arrondissement ou provinces, puis entre les communes de l'arrondissement ou de la province, et enfin entres les habitants de chaque commune". (P. Fauchille, ibid., 264, para. 1190)

 

That is to say, it is permissible to total up all the expected revenue from all taxes, direct and indirect, amount, and to divide the total sum received anew amongst the districts, communities and residents thereof. [p. 288] It is superfluous to stress that this method in practice will lead to the introduction of a new tax. Since totalling indirect and direct taxes and imposing them on the residents, by place of residence, leads to the imposition of a new tax not only in theory, but in practice as well, a tax that the resident would often not have had to pay at all if not for the method of embodiment and totalling as described above, the more so since, according to P. Fauchille, it is possible to include contributions, as a further component, as long as the rates are not exaggerated (P. Fauchille, supra at 265, para. 1190). This means that P. Fauchille's words create an opening for taxation created by the military government, in a form of imposition and collection, and in a scope entirely different from the existing taxation. In other words, while Fauchille clings to the view that there is an obligation to maintain existing frameworks of taxation, and to treat the declaration of a new tax as illegitimate, he nevertheless holds that the term "existing framework" includes the entire series of existing frameworks , which were joined together and imposed on the individual in a matter which in practice is not unlike new taxation .

 

30. Hyde, in his International Law (2nd ed., vol. II, 1951) of 1886, maintains:

 

"The military occupant enjoys large freedom in the mode of raising revenues to defray expenses of administration, as well as in the application of funds acquired for that purpose..."

 

            A similar opinion is expressed by Colby in his article Occupation under the Laws of War 26 Columbia Law Review (1926) 146, 166, 168.

            In this respect, Hyde even adopts the view of P. Fauchille that taxes may be combined and re-allocated according to the internal administrative division of the territory for collection from the population, as he says:

           

            "as a capitation tax or otherwise"

           

            For the purpose of this thesis Hyde relies on the Manual of the U.S. Army (U.S. War Department Rules of Land Warfare from 1940, para. 294).

            In connection with the imposition of new taxes, Hyde writes, the Manual of the War Department of the U.S. published in 1934 said that the imposition of a new tax was prohibited, since that power was retained by the sovereign alone and the military government is entitled only to impose contributions or to seize property. However, Hyde chose to stress that no such declaration was included in the new edition of the Manual in 1940. Moreover, he added (supra at 1887): [p. 279]

           

"Doubtless the occupant may lay duties on imports and thereby obtain a convenient source of revenue otherwise difficult to collect. American military occupants resorted to such procedure.... "(Emphasis mine - M. S.)

 

            The argument regarding the practice followed by the American military governments is based on C. E. Magoon, Reports on the Law of Civil Government under Military Occupation (Washington, 1902) which cites the Order of President McKinley of 12 July 1898 concerning customs duties and taxes in the Philippines, which was under American military rule at the time. According to C. E. Magoon, ibid., at 227:

           

"It would seem that the payment of customs duties, if considered as taxes levied by a government resulting from military occupation of hostile territory or as military contribution required from hostile territory or as a condition imposed upon the right of trade with hostile territory, are each and all legitimate and lawful requirements imposed by exercise of belligerent right."

 

            The thesis that follows from the above is that it is possible to identify and accord all the provisions affecting imports (and according to Magoon, also trade with the enemy territory), to the ambit of the military government and in this field it is permissible to impose new taxation.

           

            Had the Hague Regulations contained a prohibition of new taxation, there would have been no place for the above distinction, since Articles 48 or 49 do not differentiate or make distinctions between import, export or any other particular area. It also follows that Hyde, who relies, inter alia, on Magoon, does not hold that the Hague Regulations of 1907 changed in any way the right of the military government to impose new taxation on imports. Hyde's reference to contributions also tells us about the relative freedom of action he propounds. He says that contributions are only

           

            "such payments in money as exceed the produce of the taxes"

 

and he holds that:

 

"By a method other than the imposition of taxes or the collection of customs duties, a belligerent may in fact [p. 280] proceed to increase his revenues from the territory under his control. He may levy contributions."

 

            That is, contributions, which are in effect any payment levied in excess of existing obligations are a legitimate means of increasing the revenues of the military government.

            As a consequence of the above approach of Hyde, he also recommended (supra at 1888) that the Conventions prescribe clear and more precise limitations on the authority to impose contributions, in order to avoid self-enrichment of the military government.

            Incidentally, this is the place to mention that some legal scholars hold that contributions should be levied only upon communities and settlements and not directly upon residents as individuals (J. W. Garner, supra at 115, Contributions, Requisitions and Compulsory Service in Occupied Territory, 11 Supp. Am. J. Int. L. (1917) 74, 83. However, it seems that this viewpoint, which was not adopted as a practice, is only theoretical anyway, since contributions are not collected from the settlement funds only, but ultimately from the residents of the settlement (see K. Strupp and H.J. Schlochauer, Woerterbuch des Voelkerrichts (Berlin, vol. II, 1961) 299, para. 3(c)).

           

31. (a) In his article The Legal Relations Between an Occupying Power and the Inhabitants 33 L.Q. Rev. (1971) 363, L. Oppenheim sets out the contents of Articles 48 and 49 of the Hague Regulations without going into the interpretations and ramifications.

 

            (b) Neither in L. Oppenheim, vol. II at 442-448 (ed. Sir H. Lauterpacht) is there a positive or negative reference to the introduction of new taxes: a summary deals with existing taxes, referring to Article 48 only, and no conclusion can therefore be drawn from there about the stand which would be taken in the matter at hand.

           

32. In dealing with the powers of the military government according to the distinction between "competence jurisdictionelle" and "competence reglomentative," Rousseau, in his book, Droit International Public (Paris 1953) 559, points out that after the occupation ceased, the courts of the occupied countries recognized the legitimacy of acts that had been based on considerations of the general public good (considerations d'interet general). In this connection, he mentions instances of taxation, as distinct from cases where the fiscal laws were changed arbitrarily. The concept raised here found a similar expression in the study of W.R. Bisschop, supra at 110, 141, which has already been mentioned. [p. 281]

 

            In connection with new taxes on property, which the Germans introduced in Belgium during the first World War (at 141) he says:

           

"It seems to me that, in principle, these ordinances were not ultra vires, but everything depends upon their execution and the extent to which they were required by the circumstances."

 

            It is not the imposition of a new tax which is illegal, but its imposition made without objective economic justification or exploitation for extraneous reasons, like the imposition of taxes on Belgians who had already left the country (tax of 16 January 1915).

            Rousseau (supra at 570) lays down the major principle that taxes should be collected, as they were before the occupation, but since the application of this principle is difficult (cf. Loening, supra vol. 5, 100) the occupying power may initiate an alternative tax:

           

            "il peut le percevoir sous forme de remplacement."

           

Therefore, in spite of the difference in terminology, this is similar to the view of Fauchille when he spoke of "equivalence," where he discussed the creation of a new tax embodying all the direct and indirect taxes.

 

33. In the book "Les Lois de la Guerre et de L'Occupation Militaire, "Charles-Lavauzelle (1956) 50, Capitaine Lubrano Lavadera dealt with the matter before us. He was of the opinion that the right to collect existing taxes is bound up in the obligation of the military government to ensure operation of the administrative agencies under its control.

            Incidentally, this definition of the obligation of the military government, as the writer puts it "assurer le fonctionnement des organes administratif" leads us by implication to the wording of the obligations under Article 43, although this provision of the Convention is not specifically mentioned in this connection. In any events, Article 48 manifests no connection as aforesaid between the definition of the obligation and the right to collect taxes, since Article 48 lacks any description of the reason for according this right.

            Lubrano-Lavadera adds further that the military government has the right to impose supplementary contributions for the needs of the army or administration of the territory, and the reference is clearly to Article 49, although this article is also not clearly mentioned in this connection.

           

34. Debbaseh, in his "L'Occupation Militaire"(Paris, 1962) 39, maintains that the occupying power [p. 282] has no right to enact legislation for new taxation, and he bases this view on "international law and the spirit of the Hague Regulations." ("Le droit international et l'esprit du Regliment de La Hag").

            Yet, he adds that Article 48 is among the provisions that were imprecisely drafted, because the prohibition of instituting new taxes arises merely indirectly, and from conclusions arrived at by negative inference: (in the words of the author: "indirectement et a contrario"). This thesis is similar to that which von Glahn expressed in his opinion submitted to this Court, that we may infer the absence of any other powers from the powers granted by the article as though the article were describing the powers exhaustively and exclusively.

            We now turn to a contrary viewpoint. Dr. C. Meurer in Die Voelkerrechtliche Stellung der von Feind besetzten Gebiete (Tuebigen, 1915) 76, a book published during the First World War, contends that Article 48 deals only with the authority to collect existing taxes. During the deliberations of the first Hague Conference it was repeatedly emphasized that the right to levy new regular taxes is not restricted by what is stated in Article 48. That power exists, and in the opinion of the author, arises from Article 49 which, provided he holds the necessary balance permits the imposition of "Steuer Kontributionen," which are contributions intended as taxation, a subject also presented in the works of K. Strupp & H. J. Schlochauer.

            A similar view is expressed by R. I. Miller The Law of War (Lexington, 1975) 92 who contends inter alia that:

           

"The funds with which to pay for requisitioned property can be secured by the occupant through 'contributions' levied on the local population. These contributions are actually taxes levied by the occupant."

 

            That is to say, with regard to specific circumstances which demand monetary resources, the writer expresses his contention that Article 49 is nothing other than a basis for the creation of new taxation.

           

35. The present Manual of the U.S. Army, The Law of Land Warfare (FM 27-10 Department of the Army, July 1956) 156, deals with "Public Finance" and in this regard refers first to the wording of Article 48. At para. 426 (ibid., at 157), in connection with changes of tax provisions, it states:

 

            "426. Changes in Taxes [p. 283]

           

a. When Existing Rules May be Disregarded. If, due to the flight or unwillingness of the local officials, it is impracticable to follow the rules of incidence and assessment in force, then the total amount of taxes to be paid may be allotted among the districts, towns, etc., and the local authorities required to collect it.

b. New Taxes. Unless required to do so by considerations of public order and safety, the occupant must not create new taxes."

 

From the negative expression used in para. 426(b) above, we may infer the positive, i.e., if considerations of "public order" and "safety" require it, new taxes may be created. The use of the term "public order and safety" indicates its sources, since it is patently clear that the wording of Article 43 was adopted and is viewed by the American Manual as the authority for the introduction of new taxes when the circumstances demand it. Thus, the term "public order" must be taken in its meaning in Article 43, and not literally, i.e., it is not the mistaken English translation of Article 43 that shall be used as a guide-line in prescribing the limits of rights, but rather the French original which refers to "la vie publique"-an expression wider and different from the English "public order," which expresses concern about public order only. As the British Criminal Court of Appeal of the Supervision Committee in Germany stated in Grahame v. Director of Prosecutions (1951) [22], at 232:

 

"L'ordre et la vie publique, (is) a phrase which refers to the whole social, commercial and economic life of the community."

 

            (See also Almakdassa [8] and E.H. Schwenk "Legislative Power of the Military Occupant under Article 43, Hague Regulations" 54 Yale L. Rev. (1944-45) 393).

            The reference in Article 43 to taxation reflects the conclusion already dealt with, that Article 48 is not exhaustive and does not cover all the aspects of the problem of taxation. Incidentally, the conclusion that in specific provisions of the Regulations, no complete answers to general problems likely to arise in occupied territory, are to be found (D. A. Graber, supra at 290) is expressed not only in the reference to the general provisions, which are contained in Article 43. When the question arose before the U.S. authorities after World War II, whether it was permissible to print and issue occupation currency in Italy, a matter not dealt with in the Regulations, it was deemed fit to rely on the general provision [p. 284] (Martens clause) of the preamble to the Hague Convention relating to the laws and customs of war on land, to the effect that:

"in cases not covered by the rules adopted by them, the inhabitants and the belligerents remain under the protection and governance of the principles of the laws of nation, derived from the usages established among civilized peoples, from the laws of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience."

 

            Since the introduction of the currency did not conflict with the recognized practice of civilized peoples, the laws of humanity or the dictates of public conscience, they deemed it lawful to do so (Hearings on Occupation Currency before Senate, 80th Congress, 1st session (1947) 72, 84; see also W. Bishop, International Law. (Boston, 2nd ed., 1962) 821).

            To sum up, the question of the introduction of a new tax, in the view of the U. S. Army Manual, depends upon whether it is necessary for the purposes of "la vie publique" and "safety" in the occupied territory.

           

36. The question before us was discussed in K. Strupp and H. J. Schlochauer, supra vol. II. at 298 in an article by I. Seidl-Hohenveldern, that speaks for itself:

 

"If existing taxes as such are collected, it is not a matter of war contributions (Kriegs-kontribution); but frequently the military governor will levy a special tax instead (eine besondere Steuer), and that because the collection of regular taxes cannot be effected for technical reasons. Such imposition of taxation (Steuer Kontribution) is permissible even today under Article 43 (Remark: not Article 49 - M.S.) of the Hague Regulations, and the same applies to the increase of regular taxes, which is almost always required."

 

            That is to say that a special tax levied on the grounds of difficulty in implementing existing taxes, is permissible under Article 43, and is not necessarily to be regarded as a contribution under Article 49. As to increase in taxes, the writer sees it as a normal and acceptable action.

            The above serves to emphasize the variety of the range of interpretations in the matter before us. [p. 285]

           

            E. Castren, in his book The Present Law of War and Neutrality (Helsinki, 1954) 224 points out that there are those who hold the opinion that the removal of customs barriers between the occupied territory and the state of the occupying power (the home state) is illegal, and that the currency of the home state may not become legal tender in the occupied territory, and that no other action intended for the enrichment of the home state is permitted. However, he adds that Article 49 is the basis for the authority to impose supplementary taxes, when the needs of the army require it. His remarks in connection with supplementary taxes (at 241) follow:

           

"The most important money contributions are the real war taxes, which according to Article 49 of the Land War Regulations may be imposed to cover the costs of the occupation when the regular State taxes referred to in Article 48 do not suffice for this purpose. Additional taxes may be levied to meet the needs of the army of occupation. The origin and limitation of the right to collect taxes of this kind is, like that of requisition, military necessity, and some of the principles of and limitations on the right to requisition may be applied to them. Some writers have correctly observed that the right to levy war taxes involves a dangerous inroad upon the protection of private property." (Emphasis in the original - M.S.)

 

38. Verdross, supra at 383 mentions the government's right to levy regular taxes, customs duties and fees, as well as the right to impose extraordinary contributions in the form of money or requisition of goods or services. He does not mention the levy of new taxes, and it may be assumed, in view of the context that he does not support the existence of such a right, since according to what he says he sees the rules he himself has set out as an exhaustive description of the limitations of the laws of war.

 

39. (a) The 1958 edition of the British Military Manual does not unequivocally prohibit the introduction of new taxes but, on the contrary, it indicates that circumstances permitting it may arise. Indeed, it presents this as an extraordinary measure only, but the inference is clear. In regard to our matter, the Manual states (at 146):

 

"529. Unless required to do so by considerations of public order and safety, the Occupant must not create [p. 286] new taxes, as this is the right of the legitimate Sovereign and temporary possession does not confer it (1). However, as will be seen, he may raise money by way of contributions (2).

(l) Thus in 1870, the German occupation authorities in France suspended the tobacco monopoly.

            (2) See para. 605 and Hague Rules 49."

           

            The Army Manual mentioned above, the 1958 version of which was edited by Sir. H. Lauterpacht in 1958 and from which the above extract was cited, deals with all its aspects of taxation and not merely with new taxes (supra at 146, paras. 527-529). The basis for his conclusions regarding the rules applicable to taxation rests exclusively on the Hague Regulations. The implication is that the above view about new taxes contained therein must also correspond to the thesis guiding the editor of the Manual regarding the legal ramifications of Articles 48 and 49 of the Hague Regulations. In other words, since the rules of taxation are not derived from a separate and independent source, but from Article 48, it therefore follows logically that the above quoted passage, in the view of the author, agrees with the rules of what is permitted and prohibited as expressed in the Hague Regulations, Moreover. although not explicitly stated, it follows from the wording, i.e., from the reference to "public order and safety," that Article 43 is the basis for the exception permitting the introduction of new taxes. Thus, the approach taken by the British Manual is the same as that expressed, for example, by E. H. Feilchenfeld, and by the U.S. Army Manual of 1956.

           

40. The present question was also discussed by M. Greenspan The Modern Law of Land Warfare (Berkeley, 1959), who argues in his introduction to this subject that the Military Government does not have the right to introduce new taxes, since that is the prerogative of the sovereign. His view is based on his book, ibid. at 228, on the British Manual and on Rolin, Le Droit Moderne de la Guerre, but he adds that:

 

"Hyde, III, 1887, points out that while a statement to the effect that the occupant could exercise such powers was contained in the United States Rules of Land Warfare of 1934 (Rule 295) the statement was not repeated in the 1949 edition of those rules. However, the 1956 edition (The Law of Land Warfare) now states: 'Unless [p. 287] required to do so by considerations of public order and safety, the occupant must not create new taxes.' "

 

In a footnote, M. Greenspan at 229, note 54, adds:

 

"Apparently the manner in which customs are levied and the method of collection might be varied, provided the incidence of the dues is not materially altered, e.g., ad valorem dues might be substituted for specific dues and categories might be regrouped. See also on customs duties, Hyde, III, 1887. Feilchenfeld, op. cit. p. 49, states that Art. 48, Hague Regs. would not seem to exclude taxation increases, 'particularly such changes as have been made desirable through war conditions, or, in the case of an extended occupation, general changes in economic conditions.' Further, he appears to be of the opinion that the occupant may introduce new taxes and customs duties in cases where they are necessary to safeguard the welfare of the territory and therefore maintain public order. Cf. U.S. Law 426b; Br. M.M.L., pt. III, par. 529."

 

            Thus, M. Greenspan first presents an apparently absolute view concerning the imposition of new taxes, which he bases on the British Manual (which does not contain any absolute prohibition, as we have seen) and on Rolin, but in conjunction with this he presents a different view of his own, i.e., that expressed in the U.S. Army Manual and in E. H. Feilchenfeld, which we have already dealt with at length above.

            It is clear from this that M. Greenspan does not purport to make reference to a firmly recognized thesis of customary international law. The picture we once again obtain, which we have encountered throughout the course of our analysis of the literature, is that there are at least two principal schools of thought in the interpretation of the rules of what is permitted and what is prohibited, one permitting the introduction of new taxes, including new customs duties when it is justified - either expressly or by implication, as explained - by considerations based on the obligations of the military government as set out in Article 43 or by way of interpretation of Article 49, and the other rejecting the above .

           

41. Prof. J. Stone in his Legal Controls of International Conflict (Florida, 1959) 713, takes the usual approach that the collection of existing taxes rests on Article 48. [p. 288] In his opinion, nothing in Article 48 prohibits an increase in taxes. He emphasizes that he is aware that there are other views, but he adopts the approach of E. H. Feilchenfeld, which will be dealt with later. The principal thing, is that in his opinion it is also possible to impose new taxes and customs duties. (At 712-713), he says:

 

"It is arguable that even new taxes and duties may be warranted where (due to changes in yield) the sovereign himself would have to resort to them."

 

            This shows that he holds that new taxes may be introduced, if there arise circumstances which would also have provoked the previous government to introduce a new tax. To remove any doubt, he observes that the criticism of the introduction of a new tax that the Germans imposed on the Belgians, who had left Belgium in the first World War (decuple tax) was not levelled because it was a new tax, but because of the reason it was levied, because it was an extra-territorial tax and because there was no substantial justification for it.

            When we turn to the question of how the preceding government would have acted, it is clear that it will be mere supposition, since there is no possibility or logic in asking the theoretical opinion of government authorities that have been ousted, if they still exist, how they would have behaved under the circumstances. Their negative response is foreseeable, if they would respond at all to the enemy's request, and it is extremely doubtful that this reaction or lack thereof would add or detract anything.

           

            Prof. J. Stone also refers to the use of the authority to levy contributions as a means of introducing new taxes. He holds that contributions can have two legal grounds (at 713), the first:

           

" 'extraordinary' taxation to meet the needs of administration."

           

            Secondly, as a contribution for the needs of the occupying army. The first ground, he adds, is taken by the British as the only legal basis for creating a new tax. The second reflects the views of those legal scholars who regard the authority to impose contributions as an opening for creating a new tax, that is, according to this view the possible basis for creating a new tax is not Article 43, but Article 49. These conclusions from Stone's observations indicate once again the variegated nature of the approaches to the existence of a lawful possibility of imposing new taxation.

           

42. Prof. G. Schwarzenberger, supra vol. 2, holds that the provisions on taxation are a consequence of the leading rule that the military government [p. 289] must respect private property. Hence, his opinion that taxation must remain, as far as possible, within the limits that existed before the military government was established. Supplementary monetary contributions may be raised only for the needs of the army, i.e., for the purposes of the occupying military forces or for maintaining the administration in the territory (ibid., p. 246). In summary, Schwarzenberger raised two restrictions. The first, to respect the existing situation as far as possible, that is a wording similar to the limitations set forth in Articles 43 and 48, which involves an obligation that must be upheld "unless absolutely prevented," and second, the purposes for which the funds may be used are only those defined above, which derive from Articles 48 and 49. In essence, the writer does not advance a thesis of an outright prohibition or a categorical restriction of changing the existing tax system.

 

43. E. H. Feilchenfeld devoted his book to the economic aspects of government of occupied territory. In summary form he summarizes his approach to the matter of taxation as follows:

 

            (a) The needs of the army occupying the territory should be defrayed by imposing contributions but not by drawing on regular taxation.

           

            (b) A contribution may also serve to defray the requirements of the territory and its inhabitants, but this is not the only way, and money collected through existing taxes designed to serve the state may also be used for such purposes.

           

            (c) The military government has the right to levy taxes for its own purposes and call them contributions, as he says at 49:

           

"The occupant is quite free to levy taxes for his own benefit and to call them contributions. Hyde observes that a military occupant 'enjoys large freedom in the mode of raising revenues to defray expenses of the administration, as well as in the application of funds acquired for that purpose.' "

 

            (d) It is permitted to increase the rates of existing taxes.

           

            With regard to Article 48 (apparently particularly to the phrase "as far as possible" therein), E. H. Feilchenfeld writes:

 

"The provision would not seem to exclude, as has been asserted, taxation increases, particularly such changes as have been made desirable through war conditions or [p. 290] in the case of an extended occupation, general changes in economic conditions." (Emphasis added - M. S.)

           

            (e) Regarding new taxes, E. H. Feilchenfeld is of the opinion, ibid. 49:

           

"It is not clear that the occupant may introduce new taxes and customs duties. There have been several instances of such practice. Article 48 does not authorize them expressly but they may be justifiable in individual cases under the occupant's power to restore and ensure public order. The revenue laws of an occupied country may provide for inadequate revenue; the amount of revenue produced by any one tax may change materially in wartime; new needs may call for new revenue; if the occupation lasts through several years the lawful sovereign would, in the normal course of events, have found it necessary to modify tax legislation. A complete disregard of these realities may well interfere with the welfare of the country and ultimately with 'public order and safety' as understood in Article 43." (Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            This shows that there may be justification for introducing a new tax, if there are special conditions, like those arising from substantial changes in the economic conditions or the changing requirements that accompany the extended existence of a military government. It can also be understood from what the writer says that the absence in Article 48 of express permission to introduce a new tax need not be used as a prevention for doing so, when circumstances obliging it exist. The obligation to follow the basic intention of Article 43 will prevail, since it ranks preferable to the significance attributable to the absence in Article 48 of any reference to the introduction of new taxation.

            To demonstrate his view that there is express occasion for introducing a new tax under certain circumstances, examples of which have been quoted above by the writer, E. H. Feilchenfeld refers to the criticism levelled against a new tax in the form of forced levy, which was even penal in character, when it was introduced in the First World War during the German occupation of Belgium. He expresses his opinion in this connection, which view was also adopted by Prof. J. Stone, that it was not the novelty of the tax that disqualified it. He says in his book (at 50):

           

"203. During 1914-18 Germany imposed a 'decuple tax' [p. 291] on all Belgians who had voluntarily left their domicile unless they returned by March 1, 1915. This imposition has been severely attacked. If it was unlawful, its illegality would flow from more serious reasons than that it was a 'new' tax. This measure evoked vigorous protests and complaints. It became, on May 1, 1916, the object of a decision of the Belgian Court of Cassation, at that time functioning in France. In its decision the court refused to recognize the decuple tax. One does not have to look at the amount of the tax, however, to find sufficient grounds for this decision in the body of Belgian case law. The Belgian courts throughout denied the right of Germany to interfere with 'ordinary' legislation and, of course, were even more opposed to extraterritorial effects of such measures.

Actually, a technical answer may turn on the question of whether the decuple tax should be regarded as a tax or as war contribution. If it was a regular tax, that is, a tax collected for the benefit of the Belgian State, then its character is very dubious indeed. If, however, it was a war contribution, that is, a levy for the benefit of the occupying army, then it may have been justified as a contribution in so far as it affected merely assets situated in Belgium. It is true that even then it was clearly not in conformity with the modes of levying and imposition prevailing in Belgium; but the provision to this effect in the Hague Regulations is not mandatory; it only stipulates that the occupant shall follow a certain procedure if possible. Its possible extraterritorial effect raises, of course, additional and different questions." (Emphasis added - M.S.)

           

            To sum up, E. H. Feilchenfeld is of the opinion that the Regulations do not prohibit the introduction of a new tax.

           

            44. In chapter 12 of his book, The Occupation of Enemy Territory (supra at 150 ff), [p. 292] Prof. G. von Glahn discusses the question of taxation, basing his conclusions on Article 48 of the Hague Regulations. Regarding the matter in question he says:

           

"While the occupant is legally empowered to collect existing taxes, he is not permitted to create new and additional taxes, either for his own benefit or for that of the occupied territory (6), if additional revenue is needed, it has to be collected in some other form, such as through monetary contributions. The obvious reason for the legal inability of the occupant to institute new taxes is that such a power is vested exclusively in the absent legitimate sovereign and not in the temporary belligerent occupant."

 

            The author's conclusion is this a result of the vesting of the power to levy regular taxes in the sovereign, as distinct from the military power, which is temporarily administering the territory. The possible implications of this point of view have already been examined above, but attention should be paid to the fact that von Glahn saw fit to qualify the absoluteness of this conclusion by a note which he attached to his above quotation. The following is footnote (6) to his remarks on the levying of new taxes quoted above (at 159).

           

"(6) British Manual, para. 372; Bustamente y Sirven, op. cit., p. 373; Fauchille, II, 263; on the other hand, both JAGS No. 11, pp. 196-197 and Land Warfare, para. 426 (a-b), imply that an occupant could impose new taxes and also would not be bound, under certain conditions, by the previously existing rules of assessment and incidence." (Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The reliance placed on the British Manual in this footnote does not seem to be very precise, since the 1958 edition of the Manual does not prohibit the imposition of new taxes, but the reverse, since para. 529 thereof implies that when required for reasons of "public order and safety," such imposition is permissible.

            In any event, the writer's review embraces the two opposite prevailing approaches to the matter. [p. 293]

           

            As for customs duties, the writer points to the existence of greater flexibility and freedom of action. He says (at 154):

           

"The right of an occupant to modify tax laws is fairly limited, as shown in the preceding section, but no real restrictions appear to exist with respect to the collection and rates of customs duties in the occupied territory, unless such duties would be held to be included in the 'dues' mentioned in Article 48 of the Hague Regulations of 1907. The current interpretation of the question seems to be that customs duties, under the conditions described, rest on a dual basis: on the rights of the occupant based on the Hague Regulations, and on such direct and lawful orders as may be issued by the authorities of the occupying state." (Emphasis added - M.S.)

 

            The side-by-side presentation of the rules derived from the Hague Regulations and the orders of the state responsible for the military government cited at the end of the above quoted passage is an improper combination of unlike situations and seems to by-pass the matter. Von Glahn seems to be referring to Presidential directives in the Spanish-American War (see supra at 54) regarding customs duties that were changed by the U. S. on the spot; thus new duties were imposed on imports from the U.S. immediately when Puerto Rico was captured. However, military government regulations are valid and legal in the event that they are based on the laws of war, or to be more exact, in the event they are not restricted by the principles on which these laws are based, or by the specific provisions contained therein. As Schwarzenberger, supra vol. II at 191, puts it in relation to the nature, force and structure of the laws of war:

           

"The scope of the legitimate powers of a belligerent occupant is limited only by such restraints as are imposed by international law."

 

            The domestic laws and provisions of a state establishing military government have no independent status in complementing, as it were, the laws of war, as might be inferred from von Glahn. Hence, the only pertinent question here is whether the laws of war created an opening for the introduction of new customs duties. The answer would be in the affirmative if Article 43 were deemed a basis for new fiscal legislation, when required by circumstances. In any case there is no basis for any distinction - from the viewpoint of the Hague Regulations - between customs duties and taxes. Von Glahn has also not explained the source for his approach, which distinguishes between one piece of fiscal legislation and another. [p. 294] If a prohibition proceeds from Article 48, as he now believes, that would apply both to taxes and dues, and if no such prohibition exists, as would emerge from views of other authors, according to which one can deduce from Article 48 only the regulation of the specific problem it deals with (i.e., all aspects of the collection of existing taxes) and that it does not prevent the application when necessary of Article 43 for enacting new or amended fiscal legislation - then that opinion would apply equally to taxes, dues and tolls. It is superfluous to add that edicts proclaimed in the home country of the military government, whether presidential or otherwise, are immaterial to the distinction between "taxes" and "customs (dues)."

            Ultimately, von Glahn's views on new customs duties, as he presents them in his book, may support by implication the thesis that circumstances may arise which permit the military government to enact new customs legislation or to amend the existing customs legislation.

            The difference, however, in approach to direct tax, on the one hand, and to customs duties (indirect taxes) on the other, may have another effect on the subject of our present concern. Indirect taxes, not only customs dues, are not merely an auxiliary means of augmenting the treasury of the government, but frequently serve as a means of economic regulation and balance: they have repercussions on the flow of imports and exports, and affect supply and demand, and are thus an important and essential constituent of any process of organizing the economy and its proper operation. The latter functions are part of the tasks of those entrusted to ensure public life and accordingly the subject of indirect taxes goes beyond the mere question of arranging collection per se and for this reason calls for much wider freedom of action than that applying to the collecting of existing taxes, which largely serve the budgetary requirements of the territory. The incomplete collection of direct taxes from a population whose average income is not high may entail a budgetary deficit that will need to be made up by drawing upon the financial resources of the home country; however, the lack of proper application of indirect taxes (including customs duties) because of abolishment, variation, addition and the like, may also affect, in a significant manner, the economy of the territory and lead to unemployment, shortages, flooded markets and other like negative phenomena. Accordingly, control over indirect taxation by adjustment to ever-changing requirements is, frequently a not unhappy necessity.

 

45. Prof. G. von Glahn also deals with taxation in military occupied territory in a recent book Law Among Nations (1981) where he writes (p. 686):

 

"It has been asserted by a few commentators that an occupant may impose new taxes in occupied enemy territory, and the Israeli authorities in the West Bank area did introduce an 8 per cent 'value-added' tax in 1976 [p. 295] (such a tax had been in effect in Israel proper for several months). Imposition of the tax resulted in repeated business strikes called by the mayors of a majority of the communities on the West Bank. Neither Geneva-IV nor PR-I mention the subject of new taxes, but the American Law of Land Warfare states (par. 426-b) that 'unless required to do so by considerations of public order and safety, the occupant must not create new taxes.' That view appears to be shared by a majority of governments and of commentators."

 

            The main conclusions of this passage are, first, that the author emphasizes that the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Supplementary Geneva Protocol of 1977 contain no reference at all to the subject of the imposition of new taxes, but in view of what follows, it is particularly interesting that the author does not propound the view that Article 48 of the Hague Regulations creates an absolute prohibition on the imposition of new taxes. Secondly, the author refers to the American Military Manual now in force, which indicates that new taxes are not to be imposed unless considerations of "public order and safety" require it. That means that if such considerations are present, the imposition of a new tax is permissible. Moreover, Prof. von Glahn adds that this is the view held by a majority of countries, and is shared by most commentators. Thirdly, at the beginning of the passage he points out that only few commentators think that imposition of a new tax is permitted. In view of the latter part of the passage according to which considerations of public order and safety allow the imposition of new taxes, and according to which most commentators support this view, one can but understand that the first part of the passage is directed towards the view (if such indeed exists) that would permit imposition of a new tax under any circumstances, even when military government is not required to do so by considerations of "public order and safety."

           

"required to do so by considerations of public order and safety (at 686)."

           

            Although the author linked his reference to the introduction of value added tax in Judea and Samaria to this last view, he gives no details as to why and on what basis he did not connect the matter to circumstances - for public order (la vie publique) - which necessitated the introduction of the tax, a view currently advocated by the majority of states and commentators. To great sorrow, the only conclusion to be drawn as supported by the footnotes of his book, is that the author on this matter took no more trouble [p. 296] than examining certain newspaper reports nor did he examine the considerations and explanations of the government authorities in Judea and Samaria.

           

            It is noteworthy, as mentioned, that there is nothing in his book of 1981 to support the contention that it is prohibited to impose a new tax in any and all circumstances.

           

46. (a). The Petitioners to the High Court of Justice in H. C. 493/81 submitted to the Court the written opinion of Prof. G. von Glahn. The main points he expresses therein are: the financial resources needed for administration of the territory are usually covered by the taxes and contributions collected in the territory. There have been precedents where the military government also imposed new taxes, in which cases the question arose as to whether this action was permissible according to international law.

 

            Later in the opinion, he examines this Court's rulings regarding the applicability of the Hague Regulations to the occupied territories, the meaning of Article 43 and its implications on the legislative power of the occupant, a subject to which we shall return.

            Prof. von Glahn analyzes Article 48 of the Hague Regulations, and on the central issue before us, has this to say in the opinion:

 

"I am not unmindful that Land Warfare, par. 426-b implies that new taxes may be created by the occupant under certain conditions, cited by Von Glahn, 150:

 

'426-b. New Taxes. Unless required to do so by considerations of public order and safety, the occupant must not create new taxes.'

 

"The British War Office Manual of Military Law (1914 edition), par. 372, repeated in the 1958 edition, par. 529, duplicates the American manual par.

426-b.

            "However, this paragraph in the American and British manuals is not a statement taken from a valid treaty or from customary law but an interpretation of the U.S. Department of War, not binding on any court or tribunal .

           

            "I fail to see what considerations of public order and safety are relevant to the creation of new taxes. If unstable [p. 297] conditions in the occupied area required expenditure for order and safety above revenues received from existing taxation, such funds could be raised either by increasing tax rates or by levying money contributions under the provisions of Articles 49 and 51 of the Regulations. It is regrettable that par. 426-b was inserted in Land Warfare at all, for if it is interpreted by an occupant as a given permission to create new taxation, it could easily lead to the very abuses that were corrected by the binding provisions of Article 48 of the Regulations. But a few writers have ventured to defend an alleged right of an occupant to impose (create) new taxes in occupied territory. But in modern times the consensus of a handful of most writers on the subject is in favour of a denial to the occupant of creating new taxes."

           

            Thus, the opinion shows that Prof. G. von Glahn dissociates himself from the wording of the rules of what is permitted formulated in the U.S. and British Manuals, and as we have also seen from his book, which was published in 1981. He claims that the approval which is apparent in the U.S. Army Manual could form the basis for abuse of the power to levy taxes. He says that prevailing modern opinion rejects the power to impose new taxes, but he does not go into detail on what he bases his assumption of the purported existence of consensus on this matter.

           

            Prof. von Glahn refers to the argument that prolonged military government weakens the binding force of the strict observance of Article 43, and the principle of his summary follows:

           

            "There exists a considerable and somewhat inexplicable confusion among legal writers concerning the influence of a prolonged duration on a belligerent occupation. The problems center on an uncalled-for intermingling of the occupant's powers relative to legislation and to taxation. The provisions of Article 43 of the Regulations clearly are not graven on stone; they permit changes in legislation by the occupant subject to the limitation that such changes are limited to the restoration and ensuring [p. 298] of public order and 'civil life.' It is thus conceivable that in the course of time an occupant may, lawfully, introduce new legislation, all designed to enable him to fulfill his responsibilities under Article 43. Such a development can be anticipated particularly in an extended occupation and may come in a multitude of aspects of the social and economic life of the inhabitants. (See also Schwenk, op. cit., 399-401, for a set of cogent comments on the legality of changes in legislation during an extended occupation.) On the other hand, however, when the question of taxation per se is considered, Article 43 must be viewed as retreating into the background and the provisions of Article 48 become the governing rule, coupled with the related provisions of Articles 49-51. Article 48, however, is possessed of an inflexible point of view concerning the imposition of taxes; nowhere does it contain a permissive provision for the introduction of new taxes nor does it contain any reference to the length of an occupation. 'The obvious reason for the legal inability of the occupant to institute new taxes is that such power is vested exclusively in the absent legitimate sovereign and not in the temporary belligerent occupant.' (Von Glahn, 151). And 'temporary' has never been defined in a binding legal instrument dealing with the law of belligerent occupation."

 

            On the divergence from the provisions of the Regulations because of the economic link between Israel and the Occupied Territories, which has created over the years a kind of single integrated entity, and on the argument that the link justifies military legislation introducing new taxes which equalize the situation in the Territories with that in Israel, von Glahn's opinion is:

           

"It cannot be denied, of course, that extensive economic relations have developed between Israel and the Gaza Strip, both in the form of trade (exports and imports) and the utilization of Palestinian labour in Israel, derived from the Gaza Strip. On the other hand, exaggerations of importance of the trade have appeared, [p. 299] and inasmuch as the Gaza Strip has few economic resources outside of manpower, the viewing of Israel and the Gaza Strip as an economic totality does not appear too close to reality.

            "The absence of specific authority to create new taxation by a belligerent occupant represents a restriction based on customary international law. This provision is clear and unequivocal.

            "It is almost axiomatic that in all cases of occupation, economic changes and in some instances material changes - have taken place after the inception of the places; good examples are supplied by the Allied occupation after World War II, by the German occupation of both World Wars, and by the American of Japan after 1945. If one were to allow the changes in question to set aside in whole or in part, the limitations imposed on an occupant by the Hague Regulations Article 48 would in effect become meaningless.

            "On the other hand, I understand that it has been argued that, the primary responsibility of an occupant being the 'civil life' of the inhabitants under the interpretation of Article 43 of the Regulations, even new taxes could be created by the occupant, if this act would enable him to better fulfill his lawful responsibilities (see Shefi, op. cit., 290). In other words, so the argument runs, if to a certain extent occupant and occupied territory develop into one extended economy, subject to one set of economic laws, then, if a new tax were needed in the occupied part of that economy, Article 43 allegedly would override Article 48 of the Regulations.

            "While the growth of economic relations between Israel and the Gaza Strip is undeniable, and while an Israeli intention to promote the 'civil life' of the inhabitants of the Strip is in accordance with the intent of Article 43 [p. 300] of the Regulations, Article 48 of those same Regulations poses an instrumentable obstacle to any claimed attempt to implement Article 43 through the imposition of a new tax in the occupied territory.

            "The occupant's avowed reason for the VAT tax was not a desire to increase revenue for the use of the administration of the Gaza Strip, but, it has been claimed, a fear on the part of the military authorities that economic relations between the Gaza Strip and Israel would be affected adversely if taxes between the two areas were not equalized. Furthermore, it was alleged, exports from the Strip were to be encouraged by exempting them from the application of the VAT, and, secondarily the imposition of the tax would enable collection in full of income taxes (Note: this probably means VAT-M.S.) in Israel, for the tax would follow the production process across the border into Israel.

            "The last-mentioned claim in support of the imposition of a VAT cannot be supported from the point of view of International Law, because the claimed result is for the benefit of Israel rather than of the occupied area. The other claims in support of a VAT fail, under International Law, because they attempt to support what well may be legitimate endeavours under Article 43 of the Regulations by resort to the unauthorised new tax in violation of Article 48."

           

The concluding summary is that:

 

"a belligerent does not possess the legal power to introduce new taxes in occupied territory....the restoration and maintenance of order (and of the civil life of the inhabitants) cannot be assisted by an introduction of new taxes, in view of the provisions of Article 48 of the Regulations. The prohibition on the imposition of new taxes in occupied territory [p. 301] is divorced totally from questions of legal sovereignty over the occupied territory before its occupation, from the length of the belligerent occupation, and from any growth in economic ties between the occupied area and the homeland of the occupant. The principles laid down in the 1907 Regulations, accepted as indications of prevailing customary international law, override the factors mentioned and bar the occupying Power from levying new taxes in occupied territory, for such is beyond the competence of the occupant.

            "Accordingly, the imposition of 'value added' tax in the Gaza area by the Israeli military authorities is not legal and cannot be supported, or warranted by, from any point of view of the Hague Regulations."

           

            (b) As has already been indicated, Prof. G. von Glahn in his opinion abandons, by implication, the thesis on the problem of taxation he presented in his books, of which relevant passages have been cited above. He also seeks to show that statements in the U.S. Army Manual and the British Army Manual have no foundation in customary international law. Whilst in connection with his book in 1957 it may still be argued that it merely refers to a directive of the U. S. Army Manual and no more, without taking any position on whether the directive has a firm basis in customary international law, it seems more difficult to accept this argument upon comparing it with what he has to say in his later book Law Among Nations (1981), where he explicitly observes that the directive in the U.S. Army Manual enabling the imposition of new taxes if "required" for "consideration of public order and safety" is the accepted doctrine of the majority of governments and commentators. Furthermore, at the beginning of the relevant passage in his book (ibid.), as quoted above, appears the statement that the opinion of a number of commentators is that the military government has the power to impose new taxes under certain circumstances. The view of most commentators and governments is different, from the point of view of legal standing, and certainly from the point of view of weight, from the quotation of the U. S. Army Manual alone, although regarding what is said therein, it is difficult to accept the thesis that it is a new creation and is merely the result of interpretation by the Defence Dept. of the U. S., and that it is independent and divorced from the law and without reference to customary law.

 

            I agree that caution is always needed in reaching conclusions as to what falls within the framework of customary international law, especially when the view of any particular learned commentator, does not necessarily reflect [p. 302] the opinion held by the overwhelming majority. As C. G. Fenwick, International Law (New York, 3rd ed., 1948) 74 says:

           

"The works of great writers must, however, be used with the caution that they have often failed to distinguish sharply enough between rules that have been generally adopted by the nations as a body and those to which two or more nations, their own included, have given their consent. Moreover, many writers have been inclined to adopt the role of advocates in the endeavor to show that the practice of their own country was the correct rule of law on controversial questions."

 

            However, notwithstanding all the proper caution in relying on interpretation as aforesaid, the views expressed by experts may be used as admissible, valid and even convincing evidence of the existence of a custom or the absence of a prohibition under customary law. Justice Gray therefore said in the well-known judgment of "The Paquete Habana" (1900) [25] 700, in reference to the significance of the articles of the analysts and legal experts in the field of international law, that:

 

"Such works are resorted to by judicial tribunals, not for the speculations of their authors concerning what the law ought to be, but for trustworthy evidence of what the law really is."

 

            It is superfluous to add that there is particular evidential weight to the practice of states (C. G. Fenwick, supra at 73, 76) especially of those among them who possess status in the enlightened world. Therefore, it is difficult to deny the force and value of the U. S. Army Manual and the British Army Manual, and cancel them with the stroke of a pen, as it were.

            If von Glahn had satisfied himself with asserting that in view of the conflicting opinions in support of either view, no undue status is to be accorded to any of them in particular, and that one must conclude that no firm rule binding in international law has emerged on the subject before us, it would have been easier to accept his opinion. However, his rejection of the interpretation of the Army Manuals of two states that possess special standing in regard to the shaping and formation of the laws of war, and his disavowal of what he had determined in his own book to be the views of most states and analysts, arouses, in the nature of things, doubts and surprise. In any event, Prof. G. von Glahn's change of approach has not been satisfactorily explained. [p. 303]

           

            The other assumptions of the learned writer in his said opinion raise difficulties, which are no less serious. Prof. G. von Glahn points out, in regard to the U. S. Army Manual. which says

           

"considerations of public order and safety are relevant to the creation of new taxes."

 

that he cannot understand what are the considerations of public order and safety that can be relevant to the institution of new taxes. He says, that if the situation in the territory is unstable, further resources are required to ensure order and safety, and if they cannot be covered by existing taxation, then, he says, it is permissible to raise the tax rate or to impose forced contributions. He seems to have ignored the significance of "public order and safety" and reverted to the literal English meaning of the term (in which the emphasis is on the safety of the military government) and ignored in this passage of his opinion the French original which the said translation attempts to reflect. What is involved is "l'ordre et la vie publique." and von Glahn himself saw fit to refer to the meaning of the term in an earlier passage of his opinion where he indicates that it means "ensuring" (in English, "ensure" - in French, "assurer") the civil life of the residents of the territory (page 6 of the opinion). That means, according to the clarification in the judgment of Grahame [22], as mentioned above:

 

"L'ordre et la vie publique" (is) a phrase which refers to the whole social, commercial and economic life of the community. (Emphasis added- M. S.)

Acting President (as he then was) Sussman explained in Almakdassa [8] at 582:

 

"The scholars of international law did not overlook the fact that where the military occupation is very prolonged, until peace is achieved, the occupant's duty towards the civil population may even oblige it to amend laws, since the needs of society change in the course of time and the law must respond to those changing needs.... Leurquin says regarding the German conquest of Belgium during the First World War....

            "When the occupation is prolonged and when owing to the war the economic and social position of the occupied country undergoes profound changes, it is perfectly evident [p. 304] that new legislative measures are essential sooner or later."

           

            (The passage from Leurquin is cited from his "The German Occupation in Belgium and Article 43 of the Hague Convention" - M.S.). "Life does not stand still, and no government, whether an occupier or not, can fulfil its duty, toward the population as it should if it freezes the laws and avoids changing them to meet the needs of the times."

           

            (See also H. C. 202/81 [16]; Professor Y. Dinstein, The Power of Legislation in the Occupied Territories; E. Nathan The Power of Supervision of the High Court of Justice over Military Government; Military Government in the Territories Administered by Israel 1967-1980 (Jerusalem 1982)109 149).

            The decision to impose taxes need not only arise from the needs of safety as such, as is implied in the opinion of Prof. G. von Glahn, but may also ensue from the aim to ensure (assurer) the economic needs and well-being of the population and, for example, to provide essential fiscal arrangements required for maintaining the balance of the local economy and avoiding serious harm to the livelihood of the inhabitants of the area. Levying contributions or increasing the rates of existing taxes may be entirely impractical for achieving these aims where the economy has changed in a substantial manner since the inception of the military government (see the tables appearing in Military Government, (ibid.) p. 442). For this reason, apparently, Prof. G. von Glahn also regarded customs duties in military government as a field which should be exempted from the usual restrictions that he imposes upon the imposition of new taxes (see his The Occupation of Enemy Territory, supra at 154, cited above). Here arise difficulties; as has already been noted, this distinction between customs duties and taxes is not reconcilable with his interpretation of Article 48, since all the restrictive meaning he attaches to the article applies equally to both taxes and customs duties, as shown by the wording of Article 48 as analysed above. If Prof.

G. von Glahn's hypothesis, with which we have already dealt, were correct, i.e., that Article 48 imposes an absolute prohibition on any new tax, one cannot understand whence he derives the view that one may act much more liberally with regard to customs duties, a view which is also accepted by most analysts. It is superfluous to repeat that the regulatory and balancing effect on the economy from the exercise of powers in relation to all indirect taxes is similar, in its consequences in economic implication to the regulatory and balancing effect arising from changes in customs duties, since these are nothing other than a form of indirect tax. [p. 305]

 

            That is, the wonder expressed by Prof. G. von Glahn about the possible connection between public order and safety and the imposition of a new tax is incomprehensible if we bear in mind that we are dealing with the assurance of "la vie publique" in its original French meaning, and not necessarily with the safety of the forces of the military government.

           

            (c) We saw above that Prof. G. von Glahn takes the stand that the provisions in the British and American Manuals are without any foundation in customary international law. However, the professional literature, some of which was reviewed above, does not support this extreme hypothesis. There are, we have seen, a variety of opinions on both sides' readings, but a thesis which propounds that the Manuals are inconsistent with customary international law - i.e., as if there is a firm customary rule which is clearly in conflict with them - is a complete novelty in the opinion, and has no basis even in his book of 1981, wherein he saw fit to present the U. S. Manual as expressing the view of a majority of states and commentators. It would have been proper for the opinion presented to this Court to have attempted to explain the reason for the digression from the former opinion, and the basis for it.

            The main thing is that a review of the literature does not support the argument of Prof. G. von Glahn that a consensus purportedly exists denying the right to introduce a new tax. The reverse is the case; there is a clear school of thought among the experts to the effect that the needs of "la vie publique," may, perforce, call for changes in tax law. (K. Strupp and H. J. Schlochauer, J. Stone, E. H. Feilchenfeld and others, as cited above).

            The view that the provisions of Article 43 in all questions of taxation yield to the purportedly absolute prohibition in Article 48 is also a novel one. Here, one must remember that we are not inquiring into whether such a view can be presented as de lege ferenda, but whether there is any basis to accord it the benefit of having the status of an accepted customary rule of international law which reflects general practice recognized as law. All that has been said above - prior to the examination of von Glahn's opinion - including the review of the wording of the Regulations, their background and development, and a representative review of the professional literature, is diametrically opposed to the contention that a customary rule has evolved from which an absolute prohibition to imposing tax may be inferred from Article 48, or that the rules implied from the article, which deviate from what it expressly provides, as to the extent of the authority vested under Article 43 are to be preferred. (It is enough to recall here, for example, the observations of Prof. J. Stone and E. H. Feilchenfeld cited above). In this connection, Prof. G. von Glahn emphasizes that Article 48 does not contain "a permissive provision for the introduction of new taxes," but we have already explained that, in essence, the article was not designed by its drafters to create a permissive provision, but rather one that is restrictive, having implications on the subject of the collection of existing taxes with which it deals. Here, we need only refer back to the reservations of Beernaert during the discussions on the drafting of the Regulations and to the remarks of Prof. G. Schwartzenberger (see para. 44) set out [p. 306] in para. 42 of this judgment. The thesis that Article 48 is an insurmountable barrier to applying Article 43 to the problem of introducing new tax conflicts with the opinions of many writers, as I have said, including E. H. Feilchenfeld, J. Stone, G. Schwartzenberger, and H. Lauterpacht (the author of the British Manual).

 

            (d) In discussing the necessity for introducing the value added tax, G. von Glahn refers as aforesaid to the argument that the new tax is an essential consequence of economic developments. Unfortunately, the facts regarding the nature of the economic ties between the two systems - that of Israel and that of the Territories - were insufficiently set out as required by the subject dealt with in the opinion, and we shall return to this matter later.

           

47. In brief, the professional literature, including the books of von Glahn, but excluding his opinion as presented to this Court - cannot serve as a basis for the conclusion that there is a recognized customary rule prohibiting the introduction of a new tax under any circumstances - that is, even when it is required according to criteria embodied in Article 43. I see no reason to relate once again here to the theoretical proposition that links additional taxation to the provisions of Article 49, since it was not argued that it is this article which served as the legal basis, in the case before us, for the introduction of the value added tax. This view is recalled simply for the purpose of completing the picture, that is with regard to the categorical argument of G. von Glahn in his opinion that there is a "clear and unequivocal" prohibition to introducing a new tax under any circumstances.

 

48. In the case of Ligabue v. Finanze [23] (1952) (Guirisprudenza Italiana 1952,

L. 2.719) there is a translation of a judgment of the Venetian Court of 28.1.52. The plaintiff owned a bonded warehouse at which the German army confiscated a shipment of brandy, during the occupation of northern Italy. The confiscation order stated that no excise duty would be levied on the confiscated brandy, and the proceedings centred around the question as to whether it was permitted to collect the tax.

            The Italian Court held that the confiscation was effected during a period of military occupation and therefore the German forces were competent to issue directives, and the Hague Regulations - which in view of the grounds cited in the judgment were to be considered as part of the law then applicable in Italy - were applicable to the subject at issue. On the problem around which the petition centred, the court said (at 617-618):

           

"It is the opinion of writers, and it appears, indeed, from the wording of that article (48), that the obligation to respect so far as is possible the tax system already in force in the occupied territory, as distinct from the obligation to defray the costs of administration on [p. 307] the same scale as the legitimate Government does not disable the Occupying Power from imposing new taxes or abolishing or modifying those already in existence. And on this basis, orders of the Occupying Power cancelling customs duties on goods imported for military purposes or for the needs of the occupying force may be seen to be justified. But, if the rule laid down in Article 48 is not to be deprived of all force as a provision designed for the protection of the population of the occupied territory, it must be held to require that the imposition of new taxes or the remission of old ones shall be effected by measures of a general character. Fiscal impositions or exemptions effected under colour of the Occupant's power of taxation by particular orders, and creating in effect privileges for individuals prejudicial to the general civil order which the Occupant is bound to maintain, must be regarded as contrary to the international laws of war.

 

            "It follows that the orders for the waiver of customs duties which were made by the German command in favour of Ligabue were irregular in terms of international law; for, as is not disputed, they were made from time to time as requisitions were made upon him, and were not based on any general legislative provision modifying the fiscal system. They were in reality concessions in the nature of privileges such as the international order does not permit." (Emphasis added - M.S.)

           

            To summarize: the court held that the occupying power does have the power to levy new taxes, provided that such is made by virtue of a general provision of a legislative nature, and not by granting extraordinary personal consensi, which have no general legislative form. The petition by the owner of the bonded warehouse was not successful because of reasons which are irrelevant to our case. Evidently, in regard to the essence of our case, the reasons given by the Italian Court speak for themselves.

           

            This Italian judgment is cited by A. D. McNair (Legal Effects of War (Cambridge 1986) 386, note 5) as a reference source on the rule of permissible changes that may be effected in the fiscal system of a territory which is under military occupation. [p. 308]

           

49. This sampling of the views of legal scholars and the mention of a number of instances exemplifying the practice of states lead us to a series of conclusions which are worthwhile summarizing in an interim summary for the purpose of continuing examinations of the petitions according to the relevant criteria.

 

            (a) There is no foundation for the argument that a binding rule has evolved in customary international law, prohibiting absolutely, under any circumstances, any military government legislation seeking to introduce new taxation.

           

            (b) Nor is there, on the other hand, room for any conclusion that new taxation is left to the unrestricted discretion of the military government.

           

            (c) Examination of the commentaries reveals a variety of views. Some assert that Article 48 of the Hague Regulations is an exhaustive description of the powers of the military government, and that anything not expressly permitted therein is prohibited (see, for example, O. Debbasche, op. cit.). This view, it seems, is held by the minority. There is a view which permits the introduction of new taxation, but only when required for the purposes of public safety or "la vie publique" (see, for example, the British and American Manuals and Prof. J. Stone). Among those who hold this view, some refer expressly to Article 43, and some take the stand, in general, that "public order and safety" allow for such legislation, without reference to Article 43 specifically. There are also those who infer that the power to introduce new taxes lie in Article 49, which deals with contributions (see, for example, Seidl-Hohenweldern in the book by K. Strupp and H. J. Schlochauer). However, the application of this thesis is necessarily limited, according to the interpretations, by the wording of Article 49 in everything pertaining to the purposes for which it is permitted to impose contributions, and by the other limitations and requirements accompanying the imposition of contributions, according to the Regulations. Ultimately, the existence of a variety of viewpoints contradicts the thesis that a customary rule has evolved, reflecting a general uniform practice, recognized as law.

 

            (d) Most commentators link the powers relating to the imposition of taxation to general legislative powers and the resulting conclusion is that the powers are delineated and restricted by the provisions inherent in the wording and the interpretation of Article 43 of the Hague Regulations.

           

50. (a) The view adopted by the Respondents is that they acted within the framework of the provisions of Article 43, and did not overstep its bounds.

            Having rejected the argument that a binding customary rule exists, absolutely prohibiting new taxes, and having raised the argument that the Respondents acted within the framework of Article 43, we must now examine the extent of the powers according to the said article, in order to be able to determine whether the Respondents indeed did not deviate from Article 43 to the extent that justifies our intervention. [p. 309]

           

            (b) The boundaries and interpretation of Article 43 have been considered by this court on various occasions (Regional Electric Corp., Jerusalem v. Minister of Defence [17], Ayub [2], Dvikat [1], Haetsni [3], Abu Awad [4], and recently Tabib [16] in the judgment of my honoured friend, Judge Shilo). The matter has also been examined comprehensively by Prof. Y. Dinstein in his article "Judicial Review of the Acts of the Military Government in the Occupied Territories" (1973-74). Iyunei Mishpat 330, 334 and by E. Nathan in his above mentioned article.

            Hence, there is no reason for me to repeat the main points of the article and I will be satisfied with a summary of what is acceptable to me in this matter. This summary is required inter alia, because of the lack of uniformity in emphasis present to some degree in the rulings of this Court, on the one hand, and in the remarks made in the course thereof, on the other.

           

            (c) The duty of the military government, which is defined in Article 43, as has already been explained, arises out of the very fact that it has set up effective rule in a territory. After the clouds of battle disperse and it becomes apparent that the former Government has been defeated, and the military power which removed it from the territory is in power, the duty automatically arises to take the steps dictated to it by Article 43, and they are:

           

       (1) Restoration (in the original "retablir"), as far as possible, of order and public life.

       (2) Assurance (in the original "assurer", to ensure), as far as possible, of order and public life.

           

            Here it is irrelevant whether the armed forces that were involved in the fighting still exert authority, or whether a special governmental framework has been created, whose particular task is that of administering the territory. However, a permanent and continuing administrative system will be faced with a greater range of problems demanding solution, than the military forces which subjugated the territory, whose function is military/operational, and not administrative. Nor is it redundant to recall that the restoration of order and public life to what they were is not in line with the duty to assure these aims: restoration, as far as required, is the first step, and assurance of the above mentioned aims is an added and separate obligation that is not necessarily satisfied in every case by restoration to the former situation, and it exists even if the situation did not deteriorate during the battle and there was no need for restoration to the former situation. That is, in the matter of the obligation to assure public life, a continuing obligation is involved, rather than a one-time act, and it should accordingly be fulfilled, only in consideration of the circumstances, which change from time to time, and with due regard to the needs occasioned by the passage of time, and that will continue to change with the passage of time. The circumstances referred to are not simply those of security, but also relate to the economy, health, communications and the like. Therefore, the duty to restore things to what they were, cannot overshadow the further duty, which is linked to the dynamics of life. [p. 310]

           

            The drafters of the Regulations defining these duties did not use unequivocal and absolute language, but from the outset kept in mind the objective difficulties that might emerge from a change of government resulting from a military operation, when the new government continues to function as a military government which is of legal temporary character. Hence, the duties were defined as being conditional on what is possible (d'autant qu'il est possible). The degree of possibility of fulfillment of the duties is measured according to a complex of circumstances, that is, not only in the light of the needs of the territory, but also in the light of the legitimate needs of the military government (cf. Dr. E. Rauch, The Concept of Military Necessity in the Context of the Law of War, Federal Ministry of Defence, (Bonn 1979)12), who is responsible for the concept of "belligerent occupation" (translation of the expression by Prof. Y. Dinstein) and whilst striving for a proper balance between the two.

 

            (d) In restoring and ensuring public life, the military government must obey the existing laws in the territory, unless it is absolutely prevented from so doing (sauf empechement absolu - unless absolutely prevented). What does this condition mean? Prof. Y. Dinstein, in his article in Iyunei Mishpat B, p. 509, says:

           

"It is generally agreed that the adjective 'absolute' is not as absolute as it sounds and in truth makes little difference. The correct and accepted meaning of 'absolute prevention' is 'necessity'. "

 

            The necessity referred to is military necessity, on the one hand, and humanitarian considerations, on the other, and absolute prevention may therefore arise from the legitimate interests of the military government and the maintenance of public order, or from interests of concern for the local population and the assurance of its public life, all, of course, whilst maintaining a reasonable balance between the considerations, whilst the military interest or necessity is not in itself enough to permit a serious violation of human rights. A similar conclusion was reached by Schwartzenberger (supra vol. 2 at 193) who inferred from the decision of a mixed German-Belgian tribunal in Ville d'Anvers v. Germany (1925) [27] at 716, that the term "absolutely prevented" should not be taken literally but should be seen as an imperative which is relative and conditional upon a combination of circumstances.

           

"as any other supposed absolute in international law"

 

            As he said:

 

"the word "absolutely" had to be interpreted in functional terms." [p. 311]

           

            That is, the obstacle to observing the law in its old formulation is absolute if conditions and circumstances demand legislative intervention for a purpose legitimate under Article 43.

            The British Army Manual sums up the matter in even broader terms, that is, without prescribing a duty to balance the different necessities saying at 145, para. 523:

           

"If the exigencies of war, the maintenance of order, or the welfare of the population so require, it is within the power of the Occupant to alter or suspend or repeal any of the existing laws."

 

            Among the examples cited there are all the provisions regarding trade relations between the area of the military government and its home country, including the removal of customs barriers (at 146, para. 530). Likewise, the introduction of the currency of the home country as legal tender, as well as other similar fiscal measures, are permitted, provided that their purpose is not solely for the benefit of the military government and its state, and provided that they are not designed to harm the economy of the territory, in order to enrich the state maintaining the military government. The opposite may also be inferred from these observations, that is, that divergence from existing legislation and the introduction of new legislation is a form of expression of the presence of "absolute prevention" to continue to observe the law enacted by the previous government, if the new legislation truly and honestly flows from the necessity of adapting the territory's economy to changing circumstances and avoiding adverse effects on its stability and strength, adverse effects that are foreseeable if the new legislation is not enacted. The new legislation will not be disqualified merely because at the same time it fits in with the fiscal policy of the military government and of its home country, which has nothing to do with the interest of self-enrichment or the intention to harm the economy of the territory. The need to preserve balance and co-ordination between the economic systems so as to maintain orderly economic life in the territory is therefore legitimate even if that requires changes to the existing law. The same spirit was expressed by my honoured friend, Judge Shilo, in H. C. 202/81 [16] where he said (at 630-631):

 

"The duty lies on the government to respect the laws in force when the territories were occupied unless there is an 'absolute prevention.' What is an 'absolute prevention?' E. H. Schwenk rightly notes in his comprehensive and exhaustive article that this juxtaposition of words has no meaning in their context, since the occupant, as supreme power, will never be prevented from respecting the laws in force, if he sq wishes. E. H. Schwenk, in the same article, refers to the views of many scholars on this point. None of them takes the stand that the duty to respect the law in force is absolute. [p. 312] We shall cite only some of them. L. F. L. Oppenheim holds that the law in force may be modified if the modification arises from the occupants' interests or military requirements; E. H. Feilchenfeld believes that change is permitted when it is 'sufficiently justified.' Another view is that 'absolute necessity' justifies a modification of existing laws. What all these views have in common seems to be that as long as the occupying power is diligent in restoring and ensuring public life he is not bound by the existing laws, especially in the area of administrative and public laws, to differentiate perhaps from laws intended to ensure the basic rights of the citizen. E. H. Schwenk himself says:

"....it seems that Article 43 enables [the occupant -Y.S.] to amend civil and criminal law in those matters where the change is justified by the needs of the good of the public, or of its (the occupant's) military concern."

           

And in summing up, Judge Shilo (at 415) remarks:

 

"Although the legislative power of the military occupant is theoretically limited, in practice it includes general authority over all aspects of the civil life of the enemy population, if the occupation continues for an appreciable length of time..."

 

            In H. C. 337/71 (1) at 581-582, Acting President Sussman, after considering the views of E. H. Schwenk, says:

           

"The occupation of enemy territory vests in the occupying power the right to do whatever is required for military purposes and the security of its forces, and as Oppenheim-Lauterpacht write in International Law, para. 169 - to this end its authority is almost absolute....

            "In fact, the rule is that the occupant continues to administer the affairs of the occupied territory according to local laws as they were in force on the date of occupation. However, scholars of international law have not overlooked the fact that when military occupation persists for a lengthy period...the duty of the occupant towards the civil population even requires it to amend the laws, since social needs change during the passage of time and the law must respond to those changing needs."

           

            From all the foregoing, it can be understood why E. H. Feilchenfeld (supra at 49) linked the authority to initiate new taxation necessitated by the territory's requirements to the powers vested in military government by Article 43. [p. 313]

           

            In this connection, there is special importance attached to the time element, of which more later.

           

            (e) The needs of any area, whether under military government or otherwise, will naturally change over the course of time, along with attendant economic developments. As explained above, the drafters of the Regulations were not satisfied with defining a duty which is discharged by restoration to the former situation. The length of time that a military government continues may affect the nature of the needs involved, and the urgency to effect adjustment and reorganization may increase as more and more time elapses. The argument put forward by Prof. G. von Glahn in his opinion as submitted to this Court that there is no foundation for the idea that the duration of military government affects the character of the duties and the extent of the powers of military government, is, therefore, irreconcilable with the character of the duties and powers vested in it by Article 43. It is true that this article contains no rules as to adjustment or reclassification bound up with, or conditional upon the time element, but the effect of the time dimension is implicit in the wording, according to which there is a duty to ensure, as far as possible, order and public life, which patently means order and life at all times, and not only on a single occasion. The element of time is also decisively involved in the question of whether it is absolutely impossible to continue acting in accordance with existing law, or whether it is essential to adapt that law to new realities. In the legal interpretation of Article 43, the relationship between the time element, and the form taken by the provisions of Article 43 is stressed more than once. It follows that the time element is a factor affecting the scope of the powers, whether we regard military needs, or whether we regard the needs of the territory, or maintain equilibrium between them.

           

            Reference to the subject of time in legal literature is frequent, but I mention only as an example Loening's study in Revue de Droit Internationale et de Lois Comp. vol. IV, 632-634, where he stresses the duration of the military government; if a short period is involved the adoption of minimum measures in order to ensure safety and the requirements of belligerency is sufficient. If, however, a lengthy period is involved, he holds that special attention must be paid to the needs of the population. D. A. Graber, supra at 290, points out the absence in the Hague Regulations of specific provisions in many fields and, in this connection she adds that the longer the military government continues, the greater its obligation, as she says,

 

"to assume full governmental burdens."

           

            The observations of Prof. J. Stone on the matter at hand have already been mentioned. It may be inferred from the stand he takes that, from the viewpoint of the extent of the duty and its attendant powers, the passage of time creates a gradual process of equating the status of the military government with the status of the former government.

           

            In his notes on H. C. 337/71 (8) Prof. Y. Dinstein in Iyunei Mishpat 2 at 511, [p. 314] also refers to the legislation of the British military government in this country since 1918. As we have seen above, that government refrained from amending Ottoman law, but after a lapse of two years the needs of military administration and of the population together apparently necessitated the introduction of amendments, including the enactment of new taxation. We have already given the details of this above (cf. N. Bentwich, The Legal Administration of Palestine under the British Military Occupation. The British Year Book of International Law (1920-21) 139, 145-146).

           

            To sum up, it seems that one cannot do better than to recall the words of Acting President Sussman (his title then) in H. C. 337/71 (8) at 582. He said:

           

"Life does not stand still and no government, whether an occupier or not will not properly fulfil its duty to the population if it freezes the legislative situations and refrains from adapting it to the needs of the times."

 

I accept the observations, which vary in form, of Dinstein, (Iyunei Mishpat 2, at 509-510; Judge Nathan, supra at 109, 165) that the welfare of the population should not be the sole criterion but should be integrated and balanced with the considerations of military necessity. However, in the prevent case, the legislative change which is the subject of the hearing also meets these requirements: Undoubtedly, military government has a clear and direct interest in avoiding any disruptions in the regional economy and inter alia it will do all it possibly can to prevent as far as possible reduction in trade or increase in unemployment. To cut off existing markets, especially those created during the period of military government, has a direct effect on incomes and therefore upon the standard of living; unemployment is a fermenting and unsettling factor from the standpoint of security and both these phenomena are among those the military government tries to avoid in so far as possible; at least a military government that aspires to the good of the public in the territory, and the good of the security interests of the occupier in so far as possible and practicable. It is all the more reasonable in the case of the Israeli military government, which not only does not enrich itself from the revenues of the territory but injects money of its own into the territory (Y. Lipshitz, Economic Development in the Occupied Territories 1967-1969 (Maarachot 1970) (in Hebrew); The Administered Territories 1972/1973 - Data on Civilian Activities in Judea and Samaria; The Gaza Strip and Northern Sinai (Co-ordinator of Government Operations in the Administered Territories, Ministry of Defence) p.14; Survey of the Administered Territories 1967-75 (Ministry of Defence) 5, 10),

 

            Prof. Y. Dinstein (Iyunei Mishpat 2, at 511) notes that no objective criterion exists to distinguish between a valid or invalid concern [p. 315] for the local population. However, in most cases, the criterion can be very simple, that is whether the military government is filled with the same concern in regard to its own people and applies the same measures taken in the area of military government in its own area. I do not think that this criterion is exhaustive and it would seem that neither does Dinstein think so. Since situations may occur where conditions in a territory and special circumstances demand legislative steps not required at the time, or at all, in the home country, but for the present purpose, the above criterion will suffice to demonstrate the reasonableness of the use of the powers vested by Article 43 for instituting a value added tax. It is not an extraordinary arbitrary tax, but the introduction of a fiscal measure with positive aims, which was also introduced in Israel at the same time.

            To remove doubt, I should add that adoption of the above test is in addition to the above, that is, it is an additional consideration justifying the conclusion that harming the territory's economy by cutting off the labour force and trade from its environment in existing political conditions injures the population and creates - simultaneously and concurrently - a definite security danger. This point of view was expressed - at least as regards the declaration of intentions - in The Administered Territories 1967/1971- Data on Civilian Activities in Judea and Samaria; The Gaza Strip and Northern Sinai (Co-ordinator of Government Operations in the Administered Territories, Ministry of Defence) 76 where it is said (at 8):

           

"The Six Day War abolished to all intents and purposes the 'green line' that in the past demarcated the Israeli sector from the administered territories. Naturally and unavoidably, these areas are becoming dependent upon Israel for all their economic and service needs. As long as this situation continues.... it will become harder and harder to preserve a standard of living that differs markedly in the territories from that in Israel. If one wants to prevent a potential outbreak of social unrest, the only way is to work consistently to raise the standard of living and the standard of services...."

 

            As we have already said, securing the rights of the population under Article 43 is achieved not only by taxation in the territories but is also accompanied by streaming resources from Israel (see Meron, The Economy of the Administered Territories 1977-78 (Research Department of the Bank of Israel, 1980) (in Hebrew); Y. Lipshitz, in his above-mentioned book, at 111). This emphasizes the relevance of the conclusions submitted to the Treasury in 1972 by [p. 316] the Asher Committee on whose recommendations value added tax was introduced into Israel:

 

"The security and social requirements of the State do not make possible the drastic reduction of expenses. It may be foreseen that these requirements will even increase in the near future. In such a situation it is essential to seek out resources to ensure the necessary income without adversely affecting the will of the population to work and produce."

 

51. In view of what the Asher Committee said, some explanation of the nature and purpose of value added (excise) tax is also called for at this point.

            The term "value added" indicates the addition in value which an economic unit contributes by its activity. Generally speaking, this added value is expressed by the difference between the purchases and sales of an enterprise, or between the costs of services provided and services received (Value Added Tax Bill, 5735-1975). Every businessman and provider of services in Israel (and under a corresponding order, in the territories as well) is liable for the said tax. This includes members of the free professions and every person - other than salaried employees - who does work, carries on a trade, or renders a service for a consideration. A consequence of the tax is that every businessman must keep records and accounts according to the size and nature of his business; a small business is obliged to keep books on an elementary basis only, but as the business turnover increases, more detailed accounts are necessary. The businessman calculates the tax on the basis of what he sold, and he is entitled to deduct from it the amounts that he paid as value added tax on goods he purchased or services he received. The businessman is also entitled to deduct the tax that he paid on goods imported for his business purposes. The same rights are available to business people in the occupied territory, also applicable, of course, to goods they bought in Israel or imported via Israel for which they paid the tax as usual.

            Obviously, the method of calculating the tax prevailing in Israel under the above tax regulations, would of itself have created a gap necessitating fiscal or other protective measures, had the territorial contiguity and the free movement of goods and services not been accompanied by identical indirect tax laws as described.

           

            In light of the broad base of the tax - and its character of a tax reform - it was also accompanied by substantial changes in the system of indirect taxation that was in force in Israel at the time of its introduction, to which the system prevailing in the occupied territories had been equalized by the late sixties and the early seventies (see the article by Advocate M. Hertzberg and Review of the Occupied Territories 1972-73, supra at 82).

            The tax was initiated after a comprehensive comparative study, because it was also in practice in the European Common Market and other countries in Europe, in North Africa and South America. [p. 317]

            A Knesset committee that in 1971 toured European countries where the tax was in effect, concluded (Knesset Minutes (5735)2420) that:

           

"It is the most reasonable, just and effective of all existing indirect taxes known in the world. It encourages export and investment and it is capable of preventing injustice and discrimination and is neutral in relation to various elements of the economy and their activities."

 

            The Treasury regarded the tax as a central means for the achievement of their objectives in economic policy, especially fiscal policy (Knesset Minutes, supra). Its noteworthy features were simplicity of operation because of its uniform rate, general application on a broad basis, the contribution it makes to exports and investments and its resulting non-discrimination between different branches of the economy. Israel's association with the Common Market made its introduction especially important as a side effect of the removal of customs barriers between the members of the EEC and Israel, a matter which understandably had direct repercussions in the territories. The integration of Israel into the EEC and the reduction of customs duties that followed in its steps automatically obligated, the existing political and economic situation, the imposition of the tax, which was present in all the countries of the Market, and the changing of customs duties. Economic integration - as a compelling motive for introducing the tax - was obviously a dominant factor in all decisions having implications on the economic relations between Israel and the territories.

           

52. (a) The fiscal purposes outlined above of necessity oblige consideration of the facts of economic life in the territories. However, this obviously means the principal characteristics, since it is impossible to conduct an exhaustive study and discussion in this field in the judgment of this Court.

            In his opinion, Prof. G. von Glahn refers to the economic connections between Israel and the territories but, unfortunately, does not give the sources of the information he used as a basis for his conclusions. He negates the significance of the argument about the economic dependence of the territories on Israel or of the specially close relations between Israel and the territories, and it seems that anyone wanting to learn from the facts presented in his opinion would conclude that in actuality there is nothing more than a movement of labour and trade between the occupied areas and Israel.

           

            The picture he draws does not conform to reality.

           

            (b) To present the processes in a general and summary fashion it would be proper to look at the facts just prior to the introduction of the value added tax in 1976. In this regard the Review of the Administered Territories 1967-75, mentioned above, points out, at p. 2:

           

"In the period mentioned, the economy of the territories was characterized by a very high rate of growth. The growth rate of G.N.P. reached on the average 18% per year, which was [p. 318] higher than that of many other economies in the world. As a result of technical improvements, changes in labour methods and practices, the introduction of new materials and modern mechanization in many branches of manufacture, including agriculture, local output per worker grew at the average rate of 12% per year.

 

            "The unprecedented rise in income and profits in manufacturing industries, as well as the increase in the availability of work in Israel, led to an average 11% increase in private consumption per year (an outstanding increase in comparison with many developed countries).

"The ties created between the limited economy of the territories and the developed Israeli economy grew much closer during the eight years. As a consequence, there was a yearly increase in the imports and exports to and from the territories. Exports, of which the export of labour services to Israel is the main constituent, increased by 28% annually while imports, mainly from Israel, increased by an average of 19% per year.

"As a result of the increasing demand for labourers in the territories and in Israel since 1968, unemployment was eliminated and the number of employed persons increased by 6% per year. As a result, there was an average 15% annual increase in workers' wages, while the wage increases of the middle income group in the territories contributed to greater equality in the division of income."

 

We shall now examine these processes in greater detail.

 

            The effect which Israel had upon the territories was and remains significant for the welfare of the population. The most outstanding indication of that is the growth and expansion it brought to the economy of the territories (A. Bergman, Economic Growth in the Administered Territories 1968-73 (1974) p. 9). Thus, in Judea and Samaria, the G.N.P. trebled during 1968-72, and in the Gaza Strip the result was even more emphatic. As a result of modernization of labour methods and technology, agricultural productivity rose by about 12% per year, and this statistic is very important, because agricultural production in 1972, for example, was 37% of total production. The increase in agricultural products was due, to a decisive degree, to the assistance from Israel and the innovations it instituted. It may thus be noted, for instance, that the number of tractors in Judea and Samaria increased from 459 in 1968 to 1,898 in 1979, and in the Gaza Strip from almost nothing in 1968 to 418 in 1979 (Military Government in the Territories Administered by Israel 1967-80, p. 449). Industry in Judea and Samaria was not developed in 1967 with the establishment of the Military Government, and it represented only 8% of Jordanian industry. During the period of military government it has grown gradually by 15% per year (from IL 43,000,000 a year in 1968 to IL 75,000,000 per year in 1972), and this increase maintained the status of industry. During the same period, the number of workers in industry increased from 2,000 to 7,000. [p. 19] Industrial output also increased (Quarterly of Statistics in the Territories, III, 3, (1973) p. 46, 52; Israel CBS, Statistical Abstract of Israel 1973, No. 24 (Jerusalem, 1974) 473). During the same period, sub-contracting connections were established between Israeli industry and industry in the territories. Industries were also established with direct Israeli investment, and loans were made to industry.

           

            A third important statistic is that income from wages earned in Israel (incoming revenues) constituted a significant proportion of the G.N.P. (e.g., 30% in 1973). (M. Nissan, Israel and the Territories, 1967-77, Turtledove Publ. (1978) 188). It should be mentioned here that as a consequence of the 1967 War, unemployment in the territories rose to 30%. That changed very quickly, largely as a result of employment in Israel (A. Bergman, in his above-mentioned book, p. 34), as a direct effect of the removal of the prohibition on movement and the creation of free conduct from Israel to the territories and vice versa. As a result of this, unemployment disappeared (M. Nissan, supra at 127).

            In light of these economic statistics the commercial relations between Israel and the territories were described by M. Nissan, supra at 127 as:

           

"a de facto common market between Israel and the Administered Territories."

 

            Incidentally, according to what Nissan says, more than half of the exports of the territories to Israel are industrial goods, and not agricultural produce, that is to say, products which are subject to value added tax, which is the subject of this petition. M. Nissan adds in this connection (at 189, note 28):

           

"It is important to note that, in fact, more than one-half of West Bank exports to Israel were industrial - not agricultural - products. This suggests that the classic 'colonialist model' applies only at a very general level."

 

            Thus, Israel has become a major partner in trade with the territories. Now as to the tangible expression of development in the standard of living in the territories: in 1966-67, average annual per capita income in Judea and Samaria was $200. By 1970, that figure had already increased to $300 (M. Bruno, Israel Policy in the Administered Territories in I. Howe and C. Gershman, Israel, the Arabs and the Middle East (New York, 1972) 255-256). [p. 320] Incidentally, for the growth of ownership of household appliances in the territories, see Military Government, supra at 442, 448, 449.

           

            Returning to the analysis of M. Nissan (at 129):

           

"The general economic prosperity in the territories was due considerably to close trading ties with Israel - and was not based primarily on domestic development. The rise in the Arab standard of living and a changed lifestyle, based on economic prosperity, was founded insecurely on the accessibility of Israeli employment and products."

 

            I draw attention to the world "insecurely" in the above passage which has direct implications, under existing conditions, to the present matter, in so far as changes in the flow of commerce and manpower are concerned.

            The initial picture described above did not change following the Yom Kippur War in 1973, that is, before the introduction of the value added tax in the territories. M. Nissan, supra at 150, says:

           

"The war did not upset the pattern of intensive trading ties between Israel and the territories whose economies were, by then, closely integrated and mutually dependent. In 1975, 83 per cent of the area's trade (imports and exports) was with Israel as opposed to 73 per cent in 1972. Nearly 90 per cent of the area's foreign products were imported from Israel in 1973 and this formed approximately only five per cent of Israel's foreign trade. The benefit of close trading relations maintained its economic value over time."

 

            The statistics set out above point to the great dependence of the economy of the territories on that of Israel and it is therefore obvious that any separation of the economies as long as Israel rules over the territories - if that were at all possible in view of the territorial contiguity and the continuation of free conduct - would likely have immediate destructive effects on the economy of the territories and the well-being of the population. Cessation of free movement would immediately have even more serious ramifications from the viewpoint of manpower in the territories and from the viewpoint of trade and industry.

 

            (c) To sum up, in view of the economic realities created by the conjunction of political facts (military government) and geography (territorial contiguity) directly bound up with the relative sizes of the economies and the sectors comprising [p. 321] them (agriculture, industry, employment), the economy of the territories is umbilically tied to the economy of Israel. For this reason, it was decided at the time of the establishment of the military government that the two economies would not be separated (see Lipschitz, in his book, above-mentioned) along the lines, as it were, of the Armed Truce before 1967. To separate them as aforesaid would impede the possibility of a return to orderly life and prevent the effective observance of the duty regarding the assurance of "la vie publique."

            (d) As a result, the military government at its outset took action to equalize rates of indirect taxes. The argument of the Respondents, that economic development in other countries with which Israel and the territories maintain close economic ties cannot leave the territories untouched is therefore reasonable. Having seen that a value added tax must be introduced in Israel, the wheel could not have been turned back without affecting the proper fulfilment of the duties deriving from Article 43. It is such circumstances that E. H. Feilchenfeld meant when he said (supra at 49):

           

"If the occupation lasts through several years the lawful sovereign would, in the normal course of events, have found it necessary to modify tax legislation. A complete disregard of these realities may well interfere with the welfare of the country and ultimately with 'public order and safety' as understood in Article 43."

 

            The integration and binding together of economies has both good and bad results: just as they found expression in developments and changes in the standard of living, they also required strict attention to the parallel supervision of fiscal developments. That had been done in regard to customs duties and indirect taxes in the past, and the same was required upon the introduction of value added tax in Israel.

           

            That is to say, fiscal or economic developments that are of significance in Israel directly affect the territories either negatively or positively, and both the welfare of their inhabitants and the needs of Israel affect - in a way not given to clear differentiation - the answer to the question of whether parallel fiscal measures should be introduced at the same time in both Israel and the territories. The method of tackling economic problems in Israel cannot, it seems, stop at the old pre-1967 borders which today are open for passage of people and trade. An economy supported by and leaning on the Israeli economy in many different aspects, will be immediately harmed if any attempt is made to restore economic relations to what they were before 1967. In view of the foregoing, the evaluations of the committees appointed to examine the need for the introduction of the value added tax as presented in the Petitioners' reply, cannot be rejected. [p. 322]

           

            A similar approach was adopted by the Israel National Section of the International Commission of Jurists in its publication The Rule of Law in the Territories Administered by Israel, (1981), at 94-95, where it is said:

           

"Immediately prior to the Introduction of VAT in Israel in 1975, the question arose as to whether a similar arrangement was necessary in the Region in view of the close economic ties that had developed over the years between Israelis and the local population.

            "In order to examine this question, two committees of economists were set up, one by the Ministry of Defence and the other by the Ministry of Finance. Both these committees came to the conclusion that the same arrangement in this regard should apply to both Israel and the Region, primarily to avoid causing economic harm to the merchants and traders in the Region.

            "More particularly, it seemed to the committees that if such an arrangement were not applied in the Region, the following results would ensue :

           

            (a) Exporters in the Region would not be entitled to recoup the VAT in the same way as Israeli exporters.

            (b) Israelis accustomed to purchasing goods or services in the Region would cease to do so because they could not deduct from the VAT chargeable on their subsequent transactions the taxes, other than VAT, that had been paid by the residents of the Region. Consequently, the Israelis would look for alternative sources in Israel so as to obtain such tax benefits.

            (c) Residents of the Region accustomed to purchasing goods or services in Israel would pay the VAT in Israel but would not be able to offset such tax on a subsequent transaction in the Region. As a result, [p. 323] they would effectively be making a smaller profit than their counterparts in Israel, particularly where the sale price is fixed.

            (d) All Israeli Government companies are prohibited from purchasing goods and services other than those included in the VAT system. As the activities of Government companies in Israel are very extensive, great harm would be caused to those residents in the Region who had been selling them goods and services.

(e) VAT was introduced in Israel within the framework of reform of indirect taxation, and, as a result of its introduction, many other indirect taxes, especially purchase tax, were subsequentially reduced. Therefore, had VAT not been introduced in the Region, indirect taxes there would have been appreciably higher than in Israel."

           

53. (a) When the Israel Defence Forces entered Judea and Samaria in 1967, there already existed in the Region a framework of legislation that permitted the imposition of excise duties and indirect taxes on certain local and imported products. This legislation allowed for further types of goods to be taxed from time to time, along with changes in the rates of taxation. On the other hand, no tax like the added excise duty was then in force in the Administered Territories.

 

            (b) Shortly after the military government was set up, the customs barriers between the territories and Israel were abolished and the rates of indirect taxes and excise duties in the territories were equalized with those in force in Israel. At the same time, close bilateral economic relations were instituted that were expressed inter alia in the movement of trade and manpower.

           

            (c) The existence has not been proven of any customary rule in public international law that prohibits, in all circumstances, legislative amendments in existing taxes, nor has the existence been proven of any practice accepted as law that adopts an interpretation of Article 49, from the positive provisions of which one may infer the negative with regard to any further powers in the field of taxation. On the contrary, not a few analysts hold views opposite to those put forward by the Petitioners. The main point is that the divergence of the opinion among the commentators is substantial. [p. 324] Accordingly, there is no majority, or decisive majority, in support of the interpretation put forward by the Petitioners.

           

            (d) Even among those commentators whose views are close to those advanced by the Petitioners, there are some who distinguish between direct and indirect taxes, and see the scope of activity of the military government regarding the latter, as being very wide. Customary international law does not contain any prohibition on dismantling customs barriers, provided that the purpose of the action is not to harm the economy of the occupied territories.

           

            (e) Some commentators see Article 43 as a basis for new fiscal legislation if conditions in the territory warrant a departure from what exists and adoption of new rules necessary to fulfil the purposes facing the military government, in light of the first part of Article 43.

           

            (f) In view of all this, we have not seen fit to dismiss the submission of the Respondents that the introduction of the value added tax in Israel also necessitates as a consequence the introduction of parallel taxation in the territories, that is, that the fiscal solution adopted was necessitated by the complex of economic facts confronting the military government, and that it was in the nature of an essential measure in the existing political reality, in order to facilitate continuation of a situation embracing a variety of positive economic phenomena that are most important for the territories and its population, in the given situation, and further, and this is the main thing, the argument is not to be denied that the opposite approach, which is pleaded by the Petitioners, is likely to bring serious economic harm to the territories and its population, which would cause security dangers. The reasonableness of the Respondents' approach is patent, and in the light of the comprehensive review of the rules of customary international law in general and the Hague Regulations in particular, in the light of their development, interpretation, and practice that has evolved in consequence thereof, we find no occasion to deny the legality of the steps they took .

 

54. The Petitioners also submitted that Article 64 of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 purportedly prohibits the imposition of penal sanctions for non-observance of the obligations arising under the added excise Orders. We have expanded earlier on the distinction for the purpose of this Court between conventional and customary rules of the Laws of War. However, even if we had referred to the terms of Article 64, it would not have helped the Petitioners. Among other things, that article permits penal legislation:

 

"to maintain the orderly government of the territory."

           

            In view of the recognized interpretation, this concept is parallel to the provisions regarding the permitted purposes of legislation arising under Article 43 (J.S. Pictet, Commentary (vol. N 1956) and G. Schwartzenberger, vol. II, supra at 194). There is nothing, therefore, in Article 64 to add to or detract from the case before us. [p. 325]

           

55. The Petitioners also argued that it was technically impossible to abide by the instructions regarding the keeping of books, as required by the said Order. In view of the nature and extent of the Petitioners' business one can only express surprise that this plea was raised at all. The requirements of a small businessman are elementary, and the owner of a larger business cannot seriously plead this argument.

 

56. The Respondents opposed the petition of the Petitioners by pleading laches. I shall not deal with the question of whether in the circumstances of the case there was anything on which to base this plea, but it is not to be inferred from the reference to the matter itself that the plea was entirely without foundation as regards the Petitioners or some of them. However, according to the discretion vested, in my opinion, in the High Court of Justice in such matters, and in view of the far-reaching implications of the matter, we have decided that it would be right for this case to be adjudged on its merits and not merely on the basis of some procedural plea.

 

57. In view of the foregoing, it has been decided to dismiss the Petitions and set aside the orders nisi made thereunder.

 

            The Petitioners in each of the Petitions shall as a group bear jointly and severally the costs of the Respondents in the sum of IS 25,000 for each group of Petitioners in each of the two Petitions.

           

Judgment given on April 5, 1983.

LIBI The Fund for Strengthening Israel’s Defence v. Binstock

Case/docket number: 
CA 1212/91
Date Decided: 
Sunday, August 28, 1994
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Facts: The late Shalom Wagner, in his last will, disinherited his sister and her children, who were his closest family, and left the residue of his estate to the LIBI Fund. The family challenged the will, on the grounds that the deceased had been hospitalized with mental illness shortly before making the will and also subsequently, and at those times he suffered from delusions that his sister was trying to poison him. The deceased’s lawyer, however, testified that the deceased’s reason for changing the will was the fact that his nephew had not returned to him money that he deposited with the nephew before he was hospitalized; when the deceased asked for the money to be returned, the nephew claimed he could not return it because he had used it.

 

The trial judge held the will to be invalid in so far as it disinherited the sister and her two daughters, since the deceased had no reason to disinherit them, but valid in that it disinherited the nephew, since he had an objective reason for disinheriting the nephew. The trial judge held that the sister and her daughters were disinherited because of a mistaken belief that they were trying to kill the deceased, and so the will was one made as a result of a mistake and therefore was invalid.

 

Held: The doctrine of mistake was not applicable. The relevant question was the effect of mental illness on the deceased’s testamentary capacity. Under the law, it was necessary to prove that the deceased suffered from delusions at the time he made the will. But this, in itself, was not enough. It was also necessary to prove that these delusions affected the contents of the will. Neither of these were proved in this case, and, in view of the behaviour of the nephew, it need not have been only mental illness that led the deceased to disinherit not only the nephew but his mother and sisters also. Therefore the will was admitted to probate on appeal.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Full text of the opinion: 

CA 1212/91

1.         LIBI The Fund for Strengthening Israel’s Defence

2.         Advocate Alberto Shrem

v.

1.         Felicia Binstock

2.         Rachel Teig

3.         Esther Cohen

4.         Uri Binstock

5.         Hebrew University of Jerusalem — Formal Respondent

            and counter-appeal of respondents 1-4

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Civil Appeal

[28 August 1994]

Before President M. Shamgar and Justices E. Goldberg, M. Cheshin

 

An appeal and counter-appeal on the judgment of the Jerusalem District Court (Vice-President Y. Bazak) dated 18 February 1991 in CC 379/89.

 

Facts: The late Shalom Wagner, in his last will, disinherited his sister and her children, who were his closest family, and left the residue of his estate to the LIBI Fund. The family challenged the will, on the grounds that the deceased had been hospitalized with mental illness shortly before making the will and also subsequently, and at those times he suffered from delusions that his sister was trying to poison him. The deceased’s lawyer, however, testified that the deceased’s reason for changing the will was the fact that his nephew had not returned to him money that he deposited with the nephew before he was hospitalized; when the deceased asked for the money to be returned, the nephew claimed he could not return it because he had used it.

The trial judge held the will to be invalid in so far as it disinherited the sister and her two daughters, since the deceased had no reason to disinherit them, but valid in that it disinherited the nephew, since he had an objective reason for disinheriting the nephew. The trial judge held that the sister and her daughters were disinherited because of a mistaken belief that they were trying to kill the deceased, and so the will was one made as a result of a mistake and therefore was invalid.

 

Held: The doctrine of mistake was not applicable. The relevant question was the effect of mental illness on the deceased’s testamentary capacity. Under the law, it was necessary to prove that the deceased suffered from delusions at the time he made the will. But this, in itself, was not enough. It was also necessary to prove that these delusions affected the contents of the will. Neither of these were proved in this case, and, in view of the behaviour of the nephew, it need not have been only mental illness that led the deceased to disinherit not only the nephew but his mother and sisters also. Therefore the will was admitted to probate on appeal.

 

Appeal allowed. Counter-appeal denied.

 

Legislation cited:

Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980.

Inheritance Law, 5725-1965, ss. 1, 2, 22(b), 25(a), 26, 30(b), 32, 150, article 2 of chapter 3.

Inheritance Ordinance, s. 12(b).

Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law, 5722-1962, s 2.

Palestine Order in Council, 1922, s. 46.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]        CA 851/79 Bendel v. Bendel [1981] IsrSC 35(3) 101.

[2]        CA 245/85 Engelman v. Klein [1987] IsrSC 43(1) 772.

[3]        CA 190/68 Sotitzky v. Kleinbrot [1968] IsrSC 22(2) 138.

[4]        CA 564/71 Adler (Nesher) v. Adler [1972] IsrSC 26(2) 745.

[5]        CA 119/89 Turner v. Turner [1991] IsrSC 45(2) 81.

[6]        CA 236/84 Administrator of the Estate of Hila Yaffe v. Schwartz [1991] IsrSC 45(5) 18.

[7]        CA 2061/90 Marcelli v. State of Israel, Ministry of Education and Culture [1993] IsrSC 47(1) 802.

[8]        CA 724/87 Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [1994] IsrSC 48(1) 22.

[9]        CA 1182/90 Shaham v. Rotman [1992] IsrSC 46(4) 330.

[10]     CrimA 118/53 Mandelbrot v. Attorney-General [1956] IsrSC 10 281; IsrSJ 2 116.

[11]     CA 279/87 Rubinowitz v. Kreizel [1989] IsrSC 43(1) 760.

[12]     CA 16/85 Mizrahi v. Raz [1987] IsrSC 41(4) 454.

[13]     CA 175/87 Lubetsky v. Gilgor [1987] Takdin 87(4) 75.

[14]     CA 598/75 Resnick v. Resnick [1976] IsrSC 30(1) 749.

[15]     CA 869/75 Brill v. Attorney-General [1978] IsrSC 32(1) 98.

[16]     FH 40/80 Koenig v. Cohen [1982] IsrSC 36(3) 724.

 

Israel District Court cases cited:

[17]     EC (Jerusalem) 514/79 Estate of Felicia Hirsch IsrDC 5741(1) 419.

 

American cases cited:

[18]     Williams’ Ex’r v. Williams 13 S.W. 250 (1890).

 

English cases cited:

[19]     Banks v. Goodfellow (1870) 5 Q.B. 549.

[20]     Boughton and Marston v. Knight and others (1873) 28 L.T. 562 (Prob.).

 

Jewish law sources cited:

[21]     Ecclesiastes 9, 4.

[22]     Isaiah 11, 9.

 

For the first appellant — O. Elitzur.

The second appellant represented himself.

For respondents 1-4 — M. Schecter.

For the fifth respondent — D. Sinclair.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice M. Cheshin

1.    This is an appeal and counter-appeal on the judgment of the Jerusalem District Court, given by Vice-President, his honour Justice Y. Bazak. The District Court considered the question of the probate and invalidity of a will, and at the end of the trial it decided to admit the will to probate with an amendment. One party is challenging the probate and the other the amendment, and this is the appeal before us.

The judgment of the trial court, CC (Jerusalem) 379/89*, was reported (in Hebrew) in Israel District Court Judgments; in our judgment below we will refer to this.

The main facts of the case

2.    a.         Shalom Wagner (the deceased) died in 1989, and he left the following three wills:

(1) A will dated 24 July 1984, which he signed before an authority, in which he bequeathed part of his property to the Hebrew University (the fifth respondent), and the residue to his sister, her son and her two daughters (none of whom is a minor), who are the respondents 1-4 (the first will).

(2) A will dated 8 November 1984, which the deceased also signed before an authority. In this will, the deceased disinherited his relations — his sister and her three children — of their share of the estate, and he bequeathed their share to LIBI The Fund for Strengthening Israel’s Defence, the first appellant (the second will). The deceased made no change to the share of the Hebrew University.

(3) Because of a technical mistake in signing before the authority, the deceased went with his lawyer to the court to sign, once again, a will before an authority. The signature was done on 3 December 1984 before Justice E.C. Ben Zimra (the third will). In content the third will is identical to its predecessor.

b.    In each of the three wills, the deceased bequeathed his apartment to the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, where he worked for many years, and the University is merely a formal party to the proceedings. The difference between the second and third will and the first will is that in the first will the deceased bequeathed the residue of his estate to his family — his sister and her three children — whereas in the second and third wills he disinherited them of their share of the estate, and he stipulated that the residue of the money and the rights should be transferred in full to the LIBI Fund. In clause 14 of these wills, the deceased further stipulated: ‘I hereby bequeath to each of my statutory heirs who can ever be found the sum of 1 sheqel.’

c.     For the sake of completeness it should be stated that the wife of the deceased died in 1984, and the couple had no children. The only statutory heir of the deceased is his sister, Felicia Binstock (the first respondent).

3.    Beginning in 1968, the deceased was hospitalized several times, since he suffered from paranoid schizophrenia accompanied by depression and suicidal tendencies. The mental state of the deceased went up and down over the years — lucidum intervallum — and following the death of his wife in 1984 there was a marked deterioration in his condition.

Let us now consider the development of events against this general background.

4.    a.         The deceased made his first will, as stated, on 24 July 1984.

b.    Two weeks later, on 5 August 1984, the deceased was hospitalized at the Blumenthal Psychiatric Hospital in Haifa for severe depression. He stayed in this hospital until 27 August 1984. After that, during the period between 23 September 1984 until 21 October 1984, the deceased stayed in the psychiatric ward of ‘Hadassah’ Hospital in Jerusalem.

c.     Before he was hospitalized at ‘Hadassah’ Hospital, the deceased deposited jewellery and cash ($15,000) with his sister and her son (the first and fourth respondents). After he was released from the hospital, the deceased asked to receive back the money and jewellery which he deposited with them, but they refused his request, claiming that the money and jewellery were not in their possession. After discussions between the lawyer of the deceased, Rami Artman, and the nephew, the jewellery was returned to the deceased. The cash was not returned, and the nephew claimed that he had used it.

d.    After this, the deceased went to his legal advisor, Advocate Rami Artman, and informed him that he wished to disinherit his sister’s family of their share in the estate. As a prudent and cautious lawyer — and it should be noted that he acted in this way throughout — and in order to ascertain that the deceased was of sound mind as required of someone making a will, Advocate Artman advised the deceased to submit himself to a psychiatric examination before signing the new will. The deceased accepted the suggestion, and went to be examined by Prof. E. Edelstein in the psychiatric ward at ‘Hadassah’ hospital. Prof. Edelstein examined the deceased on 7 November 1984, and this is what he wrote in his report on that day:

‘I hereby certify that after examining Mr Shalom Wagner, I found that he knows how to understand the nature of a will, changing it, revoking it and its content and everything involved therein, and that his mental state allows him to sign and understand what he is doing with regard to the will that he is making.’

e.     The next day, on 8 November 1984, the deceased signed the second will, in which he disinherited the members of his family of their share in the estate and he bequeathed that share to the LIBI Fund.

f.     Beginning on 20 November 1984, for two years, the deceased was hospitalized at the ‘Talbieh’ Psychiatric Hospital in Jerusalem, first in the open ward, and as of 30 January 1985 — after there was a deterioration in his condition — in the closed ward. When he signed the third will, on 3 December 1984, the deceased was an ‘outpatient’ at this hospital.

5.    These main facts are not disputed. The dispute between the parties is about the following: the mental state of the deceased when he wrote the third will, and the cause or causes that led the deceased to disinherit the members of his family from their share of the estate. We will consider this further below.

Summary of the proceedings in the District Court, the judgment given and the appeal thereon

6.    The deceased died on 28 January 1989. On 18 April 1989 Advocate Alberto Shrem (the second appellant), in his capacity as temporary administrator of the estate, submitted an application to the Jerusalem District Court for probate of the third will of the deceased. Mrs Felicia Binstock (the sister) submitted on 9 May 1989 an objection to the probate of the will. Her main argument was that when he made the will, the deceased was mentally ill, so that ‘he did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ (in accordance with the language of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, 5725-1965), for which reason the will was invalid. She claimed as follows:

‘1.          The applicant is the only sister of the deceased and entitled to be the statutory heir of the whole of the deceased’s estate.

2.            On 3 December 1984, the deceased made a will before an authority, namely before the registrar of the honourable court, and this is the will which is the subject of the probate application in this case.

3.            The applicant will contend that at the time of making the will and/or at any other time which is relevant in the circumstances of the case, the deceased did not know the significance of making a will and for this reason, under the provisions of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, 5725-1965, the will is invalid.

4.            The contention of the applicant is based, inter alia, on the fact that on the date of making the will and/or at any other relevant date, the deceased was mentally ill and/or was incompetent at law, even if he was not declared such, and/or was in a psychotic mental state that did not allow him to know the significance of a will and/or was subject to the influence of medications and/or other treatment that deprived him of the ability to know the aforesaid significance.

5.            The applicant will contend that on the date of making the will and/or on any other relevant date, the testator was not aware of the fact that he was making a will and/or did not know the extent of his property and his heirs and/or was not aware of the consequences that making the will would have for his heirs and/or was unable to be aware of any other relevant matter in the circumstances of the case.’

7.    a.         The LIBI Fund and the sister were the disputants in the District Court, and the question in dispute was whether the deceased ‘knew the significance of a will’ according to the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, since if he did not, the will was invalid. The court heard testimony and admitted evidence, including two opinions of psychiatric experts: one from Prof. E. Edelstein on behalf of the LIBI Fund and a rebutting opinion from Dr Shalom Litman on behalf of the family. The experts were examined on the opinions that they gave.

b.    It will be remembered that the wife of the deceased died in April 1984. According to the opinion of Dr Litman, the deceased developed after her death ‘within three months a paranoia to the point of psychotic paranoia, the focus of which was his fears that his sister wanted to poison him.’ Dr Litman added that when he signed the will, the deceased was under the influence of antipsychotic medication, but he was still under the influence of the psychotic state. The feelings of persecution and the beliefs that his sister was trying to poison him were, according to Dr Litman, the cause of the deceased’s wish to disinherit his sister of a share in the estate, even though these thoughts were devoid of any realistic or objective basis. Depriving the sister of the deceased’s property was, in the opinion of the expert, an ‘insane translation of an unusual phenomenon that reflects the psychotic state in which the deceased found himself at the time of making the will and which reflects an insane and distorted vision of reality.’ Most important of all, ‘the content of this will [was influenced] by his psychotic state at that time, i.e., paranoid schizophrenia, which focussed on paranoid thoughts, which overcame him altogether, about the desire of his sister to poison him’ (square parentheses added). In his cross-examination in court, Dr Litman repeated the essence of his written opinion. Prof. Edelstein, on the other side, concentrated on the general mental condition of the testator, and his ability to understand that he was making a will. He also wrote a detailed opinion about this, and he was cross-examined on this opinion in court.

c.     The trial court preferred the opinion of Dr Litman over that of Prof. Edelstein, holding that were it not for the insane fantasies the deceased would not have disinherited his sister and her family of their share in the estate. The exception thereto was the nephew, with whom the deceased had deposited money, and who had refused to return it. With regard to him, the esteemed judge held that his being disinherited was for ‘“normal” reasons.’[*] The trial judge found that the deceased ‘knew the significance of a will’ as stated in s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, but because of his illness he was not in control of his mental faculty and therefore he disinherited his family (apart from his nephew) from its share of the estate for ‘irrational or erroneous reasons… [dictated] to him by the delusions of his mental illness…’[†] Moreover, the deceased ‘disinherited… his sister and her children from the share that he left them in his first will, because of insane delusions that he had about them, and had it not been for these delusions, he would not have disinherited them of their inheritance.’[‡] The judge further held that:[§]

‘It is clear that a will or a part thereof should be disqualified when it is clearly proved that the mental illness caused the testator not to have the ability to consider properly the considerations that he would have taken into account had he not become insane.’

d.    The court then turned to the relevant provisions of the law, and when it thought that it could not find a specific provision in the Inheritance Law that relates to a testator who is mentally ill, it referred to s. 30(b) of the law, which deals with a provision in a will that was made as a result of a mistake. In the opinion of the honourable Justice Bazak, the provision of s. 30(b) of the law is relevant to this case: it concerns ‘a fundamental mistake relating to the very considerations that the testator took into account when making the will’[**] as he did, and this, he thought, is what happened to the deceased. From this it was only a short distance for the court to determine the ‘true intention’ of the deceased, and to amend the will in accordance with that intention. The court held that the deceased disinherited his sister and her two daughters from their share of the estate because of a mistake that derived from the mental illness (the thought that his sister wanted to poison him), and therefore:

‘It is possible to conclude clearly that had it not been for the mistake that derived from the mental illness, the deceased would not have disinherited his sister and her two daughters from the inheritance, but it is not possible to conclude this clearly with regard to the nephew with whom he had a real quarrel…’[††]

e.     After all this, the District Court decided to uphold the will, but with the amendment that the money and rights given in the will to the LIBI Fund would be given in equal shares to the sister, her two daughters and the LIBI Fund.

The appeal before us was submitted against this decision.

8.    It will be remembered that the disputants in the trial court were the LIBI Fund (and the administrator of the estate) on one side, and the sister of the deceased on the other. The Hebrew University was merely a formal party to the proceedings. After the appeal was filed by the LIBI Fund, the children of the sister — her son, Uri Binstock, and her two daughters, Rachel Teig and Esther Cohen — applied to be joined as additional respondents in the appeal, and when we granted their application, they submitted a counter-appeal on the judgment.

So the positions before us are as follows: the LIBI Fund, as appellant, asks for the judgment of the trial court to be overturned and for the third will to be admitted to probate, whereas the sister and her three children ask for one of the following three things: not to admit the third will to probate and to declare the sister the sole heir; to amend the third will by giving the whole estate to the sister and her three children, or to the sister and her two daughters; to overturn the decision of the trial court in so far as it decided to uphold the instructions of the deceased to disinherit the nephew from any share whatsoever in the estate.

Preliminary arguments

9.    Before we consider the merits of the case, we must remove from our path several vexatious preliminary arguments raised by counsel for the parties. The LIBI Fund argues that the trial court exceeded its authority in deciding to amend the will without being asked to do so by either of the parties. This argument should be rejected. The trial court held — in pursuing the course that it chose for itself — that the third will should not be admitted to probate. Had it stopped at that point, then it would have dismissed the application of the LIBI Fund to admit the will to probate, and at the same time it would have accepted the opposition of the sister to probate of the will. Had that been the case, the LIBI Fund would not have received anything, and the sister might have received the whole inheritance. When the trial court decided to amend the will, it merely benefited the LIBI Fund, for in this way it received a part of the estate. What therefore is the argument of the LIBI Fund? Second, in the trial court the point of dispute between the parties was established: the disagreement between them concentrated on the mental state of the deceased when he wrote the will, and his motives in changing his will of 24 July 1984. When the trial court decided to prefer the opinion of Dr Litman to the opinion of Prof. Edelstein, then the question of not admitting the will to probate or, alternatively, amending the will under the Inheritance Law — according to the construction of the law by the trial court — was merely a secondary question and subordinate to the main question. Amending the will — in the circumstances of the case — was self-evident, and moreover the amending of the will merely benefited the LIBI Fund.

10. For their part, the sister and her children also raised a preliminary argument, that the third will should be invalidated — and the sister should be declared the sole heir by law — for the reason that there was a defect in that will. What is this defect? According to the sister and her children, it is merely that his honour Justice Ben Zimra did not certify ‘on the will’ — according to the requirement of s. 22(b) of the Inheritance Law — that the deceased declared the will to be his will. This argument should be rejected, even if only for the reason that it was not raised at all in the trial court, no evidence was brought with regard to it, and in any event the LIBI Fund was not given a chance to disprove it and bring its own evidence. We should mention and remember that a defect of this kind — and it is a defect of form — can be repaired under s. 25(a) of the Inheritance Law, provided that the court is convinced that the will is genuine. In our case no-one has suggested that the will is not genuine; See and cf. CA 851/79 Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 108. See also CA 245/85 Engelman v. Klein [2], at p. 778.

The questions in dispute

11. Now that we have removed the initial arguments from our path, we can enter into the heart of the matter before us, and so we can consider the real disputes and the merits of the case. This case concerns the question of the capacity of a person who is mentally ill to make a will — where the mental illness directly influences the contents of the will — and our main question can be stated in varying degrees of simplification.

With regard to this case we can ask the following: A is overcome by delusions. Paranoia attacks him, and in his delusions he thinks that his close relations — his potential and natural heirs — are quarrelling with him, wish to do him harm, and even want to speed his end. Because of the illness from which he suffers, and because of that distorted perception of reality, A decides to disinherit his relations of their share in his estate after his death (an estate which they would have inherited in the normal course of events, whether by law or under a previous will that A made). A sits down, writes a will, and disinherits these relations from their share of the estate that he will leave after him. Does the law regard A, in the circumstances that we have described, as lacking the capacity to make a will, and consequently his will must be seen as void? Moreover, on a more abstract level: does the law regard a mental illness that distorts reality as something that deprives a person of capacity to write a will whose contents are affected by that distorted reality? This is the first and main question.

12. Assuming that the distorted reality as explained makes the will invalid, then a second question arises: did the deceased suffer from a mental illness and from delusions that were sufficient to invalidate the third will? Conversely, assuming that such a mental illness is not sufficient to deprive a testator of the capacity to make a will because he is under the influence of the distorted reality, does this mean that the court is bound to admit the will to probate as it stands, or is the court perhaps authorized to change and amend — and possibly to cancel — the will, as in the decision of the trial court?

These questions that we have raised, and secondary questions that derive from them, are not merely isolated questions, but they are also interrelated, and we will consider them in the order that we will set out below.

Capacity and incapacity to make a will — preliminary remarks

13. The premise is that a person is capable of performing legal acts, including the making of a will. This is stated in s. 2 of the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law, 5752-1962:

‘Capacity for legal acts

2.  Every person is capable of legal acts, unless this capacity is disqualified or restricted by law or by a judgment of a court.’

The presumption is that a person is capable of legal acts — including making a will — and whoever denies this capacity has the burden of proof. See and cf. Bendel v. Bendel [1], at pp. 104-105; CA 190/68 Sotitzky v. Kleinbrot [3] at pp. 139-140. It is a principle that a person has the capacity to judge correctly the reality around him, the ability to form a purpose and desire, and finally — an ability and power to direct his behaviour according to that reality and in accordance with that intention and desire. Limiting capacity will occur where the judgment of a person is so damaged that society sees a need to protect him from himself — from his acts and from his omissions deriving from a defective perception of reality — and from others who may take advantage of his weakness of mind and his defective judgment. See and cf. Prof. I. Englard in his work ‘The Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law’, Commentary on Contract Laws, The Harry Sacher Institute for Research on Legislation and Comparative Law, G. Tedeschi ed., 1972, at p. 32.

14. Capacity applies to every legal act, and the disqualification or restriction of capacity may be in the form of an absolute disqualification or restriction, or a disqualification or restriction for certain types of act only. We are dealing in this case with the disqualification or restriction of the capacity to make a will, and in this regard s. 26 of the Inheritance Law (found in article 2 of chapter 3 of the law, which is entitled ‘Validity of the Will’) states:

‘Capacity to make a will

26. A will made by a minor or by someone declared incompetent or which was made when the testator did not know the significance of a will is invalid.’ (emphasis added)

There are three kinds of person who are incapable of making a will: a minor, someone who has been declared incompetent and a testator who ‘did not know the significance of a will’. The deceased was not a minor and was also not declared incompetent. We are concerned therefore with the question whether the deceased ‘did not know the significance of a will’ when he made the third will.

15. What is the meaning of the provision of this law and what is its application? Suppose someone has a mental illness, has delusions, and when he is under the influence of these delusions — and because of these delusions — he bequeaths his future estate to whoever he wishes to inherit, and disinherits whomever he wishes to disinherit. Should we recognize that person as capable of making the will that he made and give legal force to the bequests that he made in his will? Or should we rather say: a will must reflect the ‘true’ will of the testator; then — and only then we will give it legal force. But if a will is written while the testator was overcome by delusions and those delusions are what guided his hand and led him to write the will he wrote, we will not recognize it as valid, but we will consider it invalid, like a will made by a person without legal capacity. This is the key question in this case, and it is the cornerstone for everything that we will say.

The question is somewhat complex, and the problem will not reveal its solution nor allow itself to be answered easily. It involves the interpretation of linguistic questions and policy decisions — as in other questions of interpretation — but in this instance to a greater extent than usual, both linguistically and with regard to legal policy.

16. Contrary to the usual method of interpretation, we will not begin this time with the language of the law, but we shall wander far and try to obtain knowledge from legal systems that are familiar to us and cherished by us, namely the English legal system and the legal system practised in the United States. We do not do this because these legal systems bind us, or even because they may ‘persuade’ us in interpreting the Inheritance Law. We know that the Inheritance Law is independent, and the legislator expressly stated in it that we have severed the connection with English law (see s. 150 of the Inheritance Law). This is certainly the case after the Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980, which decisively repealed s. 46 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, and severed the connection with English law. But severing a connection does not mean that all wisdom is to be found in us, and that we will sustain ourselves only with our own wisdom. We may — and we should — look around us, try to identify the path of other legal systems, and we may learn from them wisdom and knowledge that will enlighten us. In the words of Justice Berinson in CA 564/71 Adler (Nesher) v. Adler [4], at p. 748:

‘It is clear and self-evident that when considering the construction and application of original Israeli legislation (that is different both in its language and its content from the corresponding English law), we need not rely on English case-law, and moreover s. 150 of the Inheritance Law expressly directs us that in matters of inheritance s. 46 of the Palestine Order in Council does not apply. But we may learn from the experience and wisdom of others, and it seems to me that this rule is correct and wise, and we would also do well to act accordingly.’

If we look around us, possible solutions will present themselves to us for the problem that has come before us for consideration and resolution; and by studying the essence of the matter, we will succeed in building objective methods of construction, and we will discover the path that we ought to follow.

If this is true as a rule, it is even more true with regard to the Inheritance Law which — as we shall see below — is built, if only in part, on English law. Let us therefore consider carefully the rules prevailing in English law and the law of the United States, and perhaps these will be able to teach us wisdom, understanding and knowledge.

Capacity to make a will in English law and the law of the United States

17. What is the law in England with regard to the capacity of a person to make a will, and mainly in the case of a person whose mind is not sound and the reality surrounding him is absorbed by his consciousness in a distorted fashion? The rule accepted and practised in English law can be summarized in the saying that in order to determine the capacity of a person to make a will with regard to his property, the testator must be  ‘of sound disposing mind’, which means that he must be of sound mind for the purpose of writing a will. This guideline for determining the capacity of a person to make a will only provides us with a principle — its boundaries are defined only in a very general way, such that they are almost undefined — but it contains an important value determination, an unambiguous policy decision: if a person who judges the reality around him deficiently — for the moment it is unnecessary for us to consider in detail the nature of that defect — the legal system may disqualify his capacity to make a will. So it transpires that a person may seem to us to be a normal person and his behaviour in everyday life may be like that of ordinary people; but if it is proved — usually after his death — that he wrote a will and left assets that he bequeathed in his will while he viewed the reality around him differently from what it really was, interpreting phenomena in an insane and distorted fashion, we may decide that at the time of writing the will he lacked capacity to write it, and a will that he wrote will be completely invalid.

18. That is the general rule. But English law did not satisfy itself with formulating a principle; it went further and gave details of secondary principles: the testator must understand the nature of the act of making a will and its consequences; the testator must know the extent of his property that he is bequeathing to his beneficiaries; the testator must understand and know what expectations his relations have to inherit his property after his death; to whom is he bequeathing his property and whom is he disinheriting from his estate? With regard to all of these, the mind of the testator must be sound and not deranged, and mental illness must not distort his judgment; delusions resulting from mental illness must not influence his will to bequeath his property after his death, a will that, were it not for those delusions and mental illness, would have led to another decision with regard to bequeathing his property. The following is what Cockburn C.J. said in his admirable judgment in the case of Banks v. Goodfellow (1870) [19], at p. 565, about the capacity of a person to make a will:

‘It is essential to the exercise of such a power that a testator shall understand the nature of the act and its effects; shall understand the extent of the property of which he is disposing; shall be able to comprehend and appreciate the claims to which he ought to give effect; and, with a view to the latter object, that no disorder of the mind shall poison his affections, pervert his sense of right, or prevent the exercise of his natural faculties — that no insane delusion shall influence his will in disposing of his property and bring about a disposal of it which, if the mind had been sound, would not have been made.

Here, then, we have the measure of the degree of mental power which should be insisted on. If the human instincts and affections, or the moral sense, become perverted by mental disease; if insane suspicion, or aversion, take the place of natural affection; if reason and judgment are lost, and the mind becomes a prey to insane delusions calculated to interfere with and disturb its functions, and to lead to a testamentary disposition, due only to their baneful influence — in such a case it is obvious that the condition of the testamentary power fails, and that a will made under such circumstances ought not to stand.’

The same can be found also in the words of W.J. Williams, The Law Relating to Wills, London, 6th ed., by C.H. Sherrin and others, 1987, at p. 26:

‘Criterion of sound disposing mind: Sound testamentary capacity means that three things must exist at one and the same time: (i) The testator must understand that he is giving his property to one or more objects of his regard; (ii) he must understand and recollect the extent of his property; (iii) he must understand the nature and extent of the claims upon him both of those whom he is including in his will and those whom he is excluding from his will.

The testator must realise that he is signing a will and his mind and will must accompany the physical act of execution.’

We can say of someone that he is prey to fancies and delusions if he believes in a reality that a rational person — a person of sound mind — would not believe in, and at the same time it is not possible to convince the person that such a reality does not exist. In the words of Williams (ibid., at p. 29):

 ‘A delusion is a belief in the existence of something which no rational person could believe and, at the same time, it must be shown to be impossible to reason the patient out of the belief… For the will to stand the testator’s mind must not be dominated by an insane delusion so as to overmaster his judgment to such an extent that he is incapable of disposing of his property reasonably and properly or of taking a rational view of the matters to be considered in making a will.’

19. This is also the way of the law in the United States, according to the summary of the law in 79 Am. Jur. 2d, Rochester and San Francisco, 1975, at p. 328 et seq.:

‘A testator, at the time of executing his will, must have sufficient mental capacity to know the natural objects of his bounty, to comprehend the kind and character of his property, to understand the nature and effect of his act, and to make a disposition of his property according to some plan formed in his mind.  “Soundness of mind” means ability of the testator to mentally understand in a general way the nature and extent of his property, his relation to those who naturally have a claim to benefit from the property left by him, and a general understanding of the practical effect of the will as executed’ (ibid., at p. 329).

And below, ibid., at p. 330:

‘A more complete statement is that a disposing mind and memory is one in which the testator has a full and intelligent consciousness of the nature and effect of the act he is engaged in, a knowledge of the property he possesses, and an understanding of the disposition he wishes to make of it by will and of the persons and objects he desires to participate in his bounty, or, as it is often expressed, a knowledge of the natural objects of his bounty. This includes a recollection of the persons related to him by ties of blood and affection, and of the nature of the claims of those who are excluded from participating in his estate.’

And on pages 339-341:

 ‘A will which is the product of an insane delusion also is invalid for want of testamentary capacity, and when a will is ascertained to be the result of an insane delusion, it should be declared void without inquiring what the testator would or would not have done if he had been of sound mind. Thus, an insane delusion affecting a will generally makes it invalid in toto.

But to avoid a will because the testator entertained a delusion, the delusion must be an insane delusion, and the will must be the product thereof. An insane delusion which will render one incapable of making a will is difficult to define, but, generally speaking, it may be defined as a belief in things which do not exist, and which no rational mind would believe to exist. It is such an aberration as indicates an unsound and deranged condition of the mental faculties. The essence of an insane delusion is that it has no basis in reason, cannot be dispelled by reason and can be accounted for only as the product of mental disorder.’

See further: 94 C. J. S., Brooklyn, 1956, at pp. 690-706, 708-715; Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 105.

20. In summary, both English law and the law practised in the States of the United States of America do not recognize the capacity of a person to write a will if mental illness distorts his rational judgment, if reality is perceived by him in a distorted fashion, and especially — and this is relevant in our case — if fancies and delusions pursue him and lead him to write a will in which he disinherits from his estate his potential and natural heirs. According to the criterion of Anglo-American law, we must make a clear distinction between mental illness in general, however severe it is — or mental illness for other purposes in law — and mental illness that causes delusions and negates the soundness of mind of the testator for the purpose of making a will; the fact that the testator is ‘of sound disposing mind’, whatever the testator’s capacity for other purposes in law, is the decisive criterion with regard to a will that turns on the ability of the testator to judge correctly the reality around him, and consequently his capacity to make up his mind with regard to bequeathing his property after his death. We are not concerned with mental illness per se, but with mental illness that distorts reality and so directly affects the contents of the will; in other words, delusions that lead the testator to make a will that he would not make — that is, he would not distribute his property as he did in the will — had he not been prey to those thoughts.

In concluding our remarks until now, we should also say the following: it is the way of the world that a person leaves his property to those who are close to him — to his wife, his children, his parents, and to a lesser degree to his brothers and sisters — and a mental illness that distorts reality is, usually, a mental illness that leads to the disinheritance of these from the estate. This is the model that we are setting out before us, and on the basis of this we are supposed to build a legal norm. When whatever we decide has been decided, the norm will apply of course in all cases of mental illness that distorts reality — whether in the family or outside the family — but the source will always remain within the family circle of the testator, which is the place where the norm was born. We will discuss below the significance of this.

Thus far we have considered the actual law. Now we will turn to the reasoning behind it.

The law and the reasoning behind it — human instinct

21. The rule adopted in Anglo-American law, whereby we may and should disqualify a will made as a result of a mental illness that led to delusions and fancies is not at all self-evident. The establishing of this rule involves a policy decision which is not simple, and certainly cannot be taken for granted. The main rule is that we — the living — must respect the wishes of the deceased, and that we must do our best to give effect to his intention in so far as it is reflected in his will. After all, the deceased did not hurt anyone — he merely disposed of his property — and there is no ostensible reason why we should not honour his desire with regard to distributing his assets after his death. And yet, despite this main and important rule about respecting the wishes of the deceased — and this is the cornerstone of the law of wills — we, the living, come and effectively disqualify his wishes. Had the deceased distributed his property inter vivos — in the same way that he wishes to distribute his property after his death — we would have met with great and possibly insurmountable difficulty in voiding a disposition that he made. But now, when the distribution is after his death — mortis causa — we take the liberty of not recognizing his will, and cancel dispositions that the deceased wished to make! Everyone would agree that the will under consideration reflects the wishes of the deceased when he wrote the will — even if they were wishes built on a false reality — that his property would be distributed after his death in the way that he stipulated. Ignoring these wishes of the deceased has a strong element of paternalism — and maybe even an insult to his dignity — and there are some who would add that it contains not a little conceit and arrogance, that the living should decide the fate of the deceased’s property, even though the deceased expressed his wishes — in unambiguous language — as to how to distribute his property after his death. When he was still alive, a person can decide to do as he wishes, and no-one will tell him otherwise; now that he has died, the living decide for him, contrary to his express wishes! Those who like overstatement might say: this is an example of the proverb ‘for it is better to be a live dog than a dead lion’ (Ecclesiastes 9, 4 [21]).

22. Moreover, we should remember that we are talking of the sound mind — or the unsound mind — of a testator with regard to his property, and the capacity of a testator is not necessarily identical to the capacity of a person to be liable, for example, in the law of contract, the law of unjust enrichment, the law of torts or the criminal law. Each of these branches of law is guided by considerations that characterize it and make it unique, and there is no uniformity between the relevant considerations — whether between the law of wills and the other branches of law, or between those branches of law inter se.

The law of contract is governed by the principle of reliance, and a contract that is made should reflect a kind of average of interests that attract the parties; the laws of unjust enrichment are concerned with situations where A becomes rich unjustly at the expense of B; the law of torts is designed to determine who is liable for damage and pecuniary loss suffered by B — will A who caused the damage be liable, or perhaps B the victim will be liable, even though he did nothing wrong — and the principles of fault and liability without fault operate in tandem; the criminal law is supposed to determine questions of reward and punishment — where someone deviates from the minimum norms that are laid down — and principles of morality and interpersonal relationships teach us, in principle, that intention and criminal purpose are decisive. There is absolutely no connection between all of these and the law of wills, and in the matter of inheritance (and similarly with gifts) the testator is alone: his wishes — and his wishes alone — are decisive. Indeed, in all the other branches of law that we have mentioned there is a reciprocal relationship — interaction, if you wish, in the widest sense of the concept — between two (or more) persons; such is the case in contracts, in unjust enrichment, in torts and in criminal law. But in the law of wills the testator is alone: he did not delude anyone, and no-one relied — nor is anyone entitled to rely — on an act of making a will that he may make; he does not have possession of the property of another; so it is his wishes — and his wishes only — that are decisive:

‘In our law, the institution of the will is entirely built on the principal of respect for the wishes of the testator: if he wishes, he may give an inheritance, and if he wishes, he may disinherit. Unlike the law of contract, we are concerned here with an unilateral will, which is not affected at all by the will or desires of the potential heirs’ (Engelman v. Klein [2], at p. 781; CivA 119/89 Turner v. Turner [5], at p. 85).

See also CA 236/84 Administrator of the Estate of Hila Yaffe v. Schwartz [6], at pp. 25 et seq.. Indeed, the making of a will does not require the consent of the heirs — it is possible that they will not even know either about the existence of a will or its contents — and ‘natural’ heirs have no vested right in the estate. This difference between the law of wills and other branches of law that we have mentioned can prevent the making of analogies, and the uniqueness of a will — as a legal instrument for expressing the wishes of the testator — requires that it has a law of its own, a law that derives from the essence of the law of wills.

23. The question that arises is: the wishes of the testator were — wishes uninfluenced by external forces — that his property would be distributed in a certain way, but these wishes were based on a faulty judgment of reality, a distorted view of his surroundings, fantasies and delusions as compared with reality. In these circumstances, shall we continue to respect the wishes of the deceased, take hold of human dignity as an instrument for admitting the will to probate, ignore psychological pressures that led the testator to make his will as he did? Or perhaps we should say: When is human dignity applicable, and when should the law respect the wishes of the deceased? When a person is like most people, of sound mind and aware of reality as it truly is. But when that person is prey to fantasies and delusions, and the reality around him is perceived by him in a distorted fashion and not as it really is, it is no longer correct and proper to give effect to his last wishes.

24. Notwithstanding all the considerations to the contrary, Anglo-American law made its decision as it did, and this decision, as it stands, was influenced to a very significant degree by questions of policy. In this respect let us once again consider the example of a mental illness that distorts reality, which is the example of disinheriting very close relations from the estate (see paragraph 20 above). Usually a person leaves his property after his death to his wife and children, but because of delusions to which he was prey (for example, a persecution complex), someone wants to disinherit these from his estate, and in their place he designates as his heirs various public institutions. Disqualifying a will written in this way will automatically lead us to that universal practice, and entitle those close relations to the inheritance that they would have inherited had not the testator’s mind been led astray. Knowing all of this, and without minimizing the importance of other considerations, it seems to us that the decisive factor in determining the law was — and is — the existence of the human instinct, that instinct of survival and continuity, an instinct that begins with the need that compels us to have children, continues with the parental care of their children when they are helpless (which is the animal instinct), continues further with parental concern for their adult children, and ends with the parental desire to benefit their children after death (for the instinct of survival and the need for continuity as a basis for creating rights and obligations in law, see and cf. CA 2061/90 Marcelli v. State of Israel, Ministry of Education and Culture [7], at p. 811). This is the case with children and their children — a person’s direct descendants — and so it is too, to a lesser degree, with regard to other relations.

This important factor — the instinct given to each of us — also led to the provisions of the Inheritance Law being as they are, to the determination of the law with regard to the distribution of the estate of a deceased, who did not leave a will, among his closest relations. Once again, without minimizing the importance of other policy considerations with regard to the distribution of the estate of a deceased — a policy that is reflected in these and other provisions of the law — the distribution of the estate among the heirs as prescribed in the Inheritance Law is based on the being and existence of that innate human instinct, and the amounts of the distribution of the estate between the heirs, inter se, are designed to reflect the outlook of society with regard to the wishes of the ‘average’ person. This is what was stated by Chief Justice Cockburn in Banks v. Goodfellow [19], at pp. 563-565:

‘The law of every civilized people concedes to the owner of property the right of determining by his last will, either in whole or in part, to whom the effects which he leaves behind him shall pass. Yet it is clear that, though the law leaves to the owner of property absolute freedom in this ultimate disposal of that of which he is thus enabled to dispose, a moral responsibility of no ordinary importance attaches to the exercise of the right thus given. The instincts and affections of mankind, in the vast majority of instances, will lead men to make provision for those who are the nearest to them in kindred and who in life have been the objects of their affection. Independently of any law, a man on the point of leaving the world would naturally distribute among his children or nearest relatives the property which he possessed. The same motives will influence him in the exercise of the right of disposal when secured to him by law. Hence arises a reasonable and well warranted expectation on the part of a man’s kindred surviving him, that on his death his effects shall become theirs, instead of being given to strangers. To disappoint the expectation thus created and to disregard the claims of kindred to the inheritance is to shock the common sentiments of mankind, and to violate what all men agree in deeming an obligation of the moral law. It cannot be supposed that, in giving the power of testamentary disposition, the law has been framed in disregard of these considerations. On the contrary, had they stood alone, it is probable that the power of testamentary disposition would have been withheld, and that the distribution of property after the owner’s death would have been uniformly regulated by the law itself. But there are other considerations which turn the scale in favour of the testamentary power. Among those, who, as a man’s nearest relatives, would be entitled to share the fortune his leaves behind him, some may be better provided for than others; some may be more deserving than others; some from age, or sex, or physical infirmity, may stand in greater need of assistance. Friendship and tried attachment, or faithful service, may have claims that ought not to be disregarded… The English law leaves everything to the unfettered discretion of the testator, on the assumption that, though in some instances, caprice, or passion, or the power of new ties, or artful contrivance, or sinister influence, may lead to the neglect of claims that ought to be attended to, yet, the instincts, affections, and common sentiments of mankind may be safely trusted to secure, on the whole, a better disposition of the property of the dead, and one more accurately adjusted to the requirements of each particular case, than could be obtained through a distribution prescribed by the stereotyped and inflexible rules of a general law.

It is necessary to consider whether the principle of the foreign law or that of our own is the wiser. It is obvious, in either case, that to the due exercise of a power thus involving moral responsibility, the possession of the intellectual and moral faculties common to our nature should be insisted on as an indispensable condition.’

These remarks of Chief Justice Cockburn faithfully reflect — so we may assume — the attitudes that prevailed in English society in his time, namely the Victorian era. Those attitudes are not necessarily our outlooks, in our time and in our country. However, we do not need to agree with all these remarks of the Chief Justice, in order to know that they fundamentally reflect attitudes that are common today. Human instinct, in any event, remains unchanged. It appears that those very reasons led to the rule in Jewish law, that if someone disinherits his relations from his estate after his death, his act is valid, but he does not meet with the approval of the rabbis; see: M. Elon, Jewish Law — Its History, Sources and Principles, Magnes, 3rd edition, 5748, at pp. 89, 134 et seq.. Cf. also CA 724/87 Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at pp. 37-38 (Justice Malz).

25. From this we derive the rule that distribution of an estate as prescribed in the Inheritance Law — and this is also the law of inheritance everywhere — should reflect the presumed wishes of the individual as to the distribution of his property after his death, and these are the ‘average’ wishes of a member of the society. See and cf.: S. Shilo, Commentary on the Inheritance Law, 5725-1965, Nevo, 5753, at pp. 29-30. A person in our country is presumed therefore, unless he makes a will that stipulates the contrary, to wish to distribute his property after death in accordance with the Inheritance Law. This presumption should reflect the principle of the autonomy of the individual — or if you prefer, respecting the presumed wishes of the individual, which amounts to human dignity — where the individual did not expressly reveal his wishes; but where the individual did reveal his wishes, we will respect his wishes. This is exactly what is stated in the Inheritance Law in ss. 1 and 2:

‘Inheritance

1.  Upon a person’s death, his property passes to his heirs.

The heirs

2.  The heirs are the statutory heirs or those entitled under a will; inheritance is by law except to the extent that it is by will.’

Prima facie, therefore, we are obliged to uphold a will in letter and in spirit, since in it the deceased revealed his wishes as to what should be done with his property after his death. However, this autonomy of the wishes of the individual is not of unqualified supremacy, but it is limited — albeit partially — by that basic instinct. This is the basis for the decision in Anglo-American law — and the same is also true of other legal systems — that the instinct will prevail in a case where a person is of unsound mind, and his perception of reality is unrecognizably distorted because of the mental illness to which he is prey. This rule can be expressed in different ways; for example, the ‘wishes’ of someone who is prey to delusions are not his real ‘wishes’, but the wishes of the ‘demon’ that has taken possession of him; the law is supposed to respect the ‘true’ wishes of a deceased, and therefore it disqualifies his capacity to make the will that he made. Alternatively, we are supposed to respect the ‘true’ wishes of a deceased — wishes that would exist were it not for the delusions and fantasies that attacked him — and we know what these wishes are: either by reading the previous will that the deceased made — which bequeathed his estate to his relations — or by reading the Inheritance Law, which establishes the presumed wishes of a deceased in our country. However, whatever the wording is, in some form or other we are propelled forward by policy considerations — policy considerations that are dominated by the principle of paternalism.

26. What is our opinion of the decision that Anglo-American law has adopted for itself? Here we can be brief, and say clearly: in our opinion the decision made is sound, in every respect. Applying the principle of human dignity in order to uphold a will that was made by someone prey to delusions and fantasies, where the reality perceived by him is merely a distorted reality, seems to me to be a corruption of basic principles. The statement that we must respect a person’s wishes — knowing that the person did not have any true wishes — is an statement that is an empty shell, and it distorts both language and basic principles in our legal thinking.

27. Now that we have reviewed Anglo-American law, and we are equipped with the rule that was established and with the basic considerations that led to the formulation of the rule that was established, let us now return to our own law and to the construction of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law.

The construction of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law — a testator who did not know how to understand the nature of a will

28. The key provision in this case can be found in section 26 of the Inheritance Law, according to which we regard someone not to have testamentary capacity — and if he makes a will it is deemed to be invalid — if at the time of making it the testator ‘did not know how to understand the nature of a will’. What is the meaning of this statutory provision, and what is the scope of its application? The trial court thought that the provision of s. 26 does not include the case of a mentally ill person who makes a will when ill, at a time when his delusions dictate to him a reality that simply does not exist. The court said:[‡‡]

‘The Inheritance Law states (in s. 26) that a will made when the testator did not know how to understand the nature of a will is void. But it is important to emphasize that this provision does not mention a mentally ill person at all, and it does not refer specifically to a mentally ill person, but it applies to anyone who did not know how to understand the nature of a will, for any reason. In truth, this provision does not tell us anything new and it is completely redundant. For someone who made a will at a time that he did not know how to understand the nature of a will did not, from a legal viewpoint, do anything, and his ‘will’ is invalid, even without the existence of this section in the Inheritance Law.

The problem with regard to a mentally ill person arises precisely when the ill person knows how to understand the nature of a will and for this reason decides to make a will, but because of his illness he lacks the power of judgment and is likely to bequeath his estate or to disinherit persons from his estate in accordance with irrational or erroneous considerations, dictated to him by the delusions of the mental illness from which he suffers.’

The trial court goes on to mention an article written by Prof. I. Englard and Mr M. Bass (see infra), and it then continues:[§§]

‘… There is no doubt that the limited provisions set out in the Inheritance Law with regard to a mentally ill person who makes a will do not exhaust the subject, and it is inconceivable that if someone has not been declared incompetent and his mental state has not declined to such an extent that he does not know how to understand the nature of a will, his will is valid, even if his mind is deranged and he thinks that he is being persecuted by his neighbours or he has hallucinations of sound or sight. It is clear that a will or a part of a will should be disqualified when it has been clearly proved that the mental illness caused the testator to lack the capacity to consider properly the considerations that he would have taken into account had he not been insane. All of this is subject to the basic rule that whoever wishes to disqualify a will has the burden of proof and that any doubt will result in the upholding of the will and not its disqualification.’

The court went on to point to various possibilities, in its opinion, of disqualifying a will made by someone whose mind was deranged, but the solutions which it considered we will discuss elsewhere. The question that should be asked now is whether the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law really does not include the case of a mentally ill testator whose delusions dictate to him the contents of a will.

29. The statement that someone ‘did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ is not unambiguous in its scope, and it is open to several constructions. Let us consider several different methods of construction. One method of construction will rely on the literal wording of the law: we will recognize the capacity of a testator to make a will if he knows the effect of a will, i.e., that a will — as a legal instrument created by the law — is intended to determine the distribution of the property of a testator after his death. This construction of the law is based on the general normative principle of a will, and a testator will be deemed to know how to ‘understand the nature of a will’ if he understands what a ‘will’ is; this will be so, even if he does not understand the contents of his will, and he is unaware of its significance and its implications. This meaning of the law is given by Prof. I. Englard and Mr M. Bass in their article ‘The Legal Acts of a Mentally Defective Person, before he is Declared to be Incompetent (a Proposed Statutory Arrangement)’, 9 Mishpatim, 1978, at pp. 335, 341:

‘In accordance with its precise wording, this criterion is very limited; someone who claims that a will is not valid must show a very specific mental state: lack of understanding as to the nature of a will in general, as distinct from the significance of the specific will.

It follows that a will made by a testator who suffered from paranoid delusions, or was not able to understand the full significance of that specific will, is apparently valid.’

This restricted interpretation sticks closely to the text of the law in its most precise meaning, and according to this the legislator established a very narrow criterion for the capacity of a person to make a will. According to this construction, it makes no difference if the testator does not know who his potential heirs are, what is the extent of his property, what is the significance of his will and what are its implications, provided that if he is asked: what is a ‘will’, he will be able to answer: a will is an instruction that a person gives orally or in writing, as to how to act with regard to his body and his property after his death.

This construction seems wrong to me, mainly because if we adopt it, I do not know what purpose it achieves and what interest we are protecting. This method of construction is tantamount to creating a separation between the purpose of the law and the result achieved; as if we are being told: since the testator understands what a ‘will’ is in general, we will uphold the will that he wrote, even though he is not aware of the contents of his own will. This construction is certainly not required by the language of the law, and since in my opinion it does not achieve a proper purpose, I will not accept it. Indeed, my opinion is that the ability  ‘to understand the nature of a will’ automatically includes — and this is self-evident — the specific will that the testator made, and therefore I cannot accept this narrow construction that is suggested with regard to testamentary capacity.

30. A second construction of the capacity formula will refer to the specific testator and the will under discussion, and not merely to a will in general, according to the method of the first construction. According to this second criterion, we will require the testator to know how to understand the nature of his will, assess its significance and its effect, know whom he wishes to inherit and whom he wishes to disinherit, and only then we will recognize his capacity to make that will. This construction of the law is tantamount to saying to us the following: a testator should understand the nature of a will — only then will we recognize his capacity to make a will — and it is self-evident that understanding the nature of a will naturally includes understanding the nature of his own will in all its aspects.

This construction of the law is wider in its application than the first construction that we considered, but it is still possible to uphold a will of someone mentally ill who is under the influence of delusions and fancies and who writes the contents of his will in accordance with a distorted reality that only exists in his insane mind. This mentally ill person knows what a will is, and he knows and is aware of the consequences of his will: what is the extent of his property, to whom he is bequeathing his property, and mainly whom he is disinheriting from his estate after his death. But he is held captive by irrational delusions, and they are what decide the contents of his will. This construction of the law is satisfied by the requirement that the testator has an intellectual faculty, even if the contents of the will are not dictated by his free and ‘true’ wishes.

31. A third method of construction — the widest construction — maintains that the testator’s knowledge ‘to understand the nature of a will’ means this: it is not sufficient for the testator to be aware of the nature of a will in general (as in the first construction); we will also not be satisfied with the requirement that the testator is aware of the nature of his will in particular (as in the second construction); but we will demand in addition that in giving instructions as to what will be done with his property after his death the testator is of sound mind and correctly interprets the reality around him. The real wishes of the testator — free of insane psychological pressures — is what will determine the contents of the will, and we will insist that in the will he makes, the testator will not be prey to fantasies and insane delusions. Only a person of sound mind can ‘understand the nature of a will’ — and in this way we will construe the law. Only a combination of understanding and free will together will enable a person to ‘understand the nature of a will’, i.e., to understand the nature of his own will, and only if the two are present and are combined will we recognize a person’s testamentary capacity and the validity of a will that he made. The need for the existence of free will is a fundamental principle in our legal thinking; this is true in other branches of law and it is also true in the law of wills.

32. In our opinion, the struggle for preference will be between the second construction and the third construction, and now we will try to choose which of the two constructions we will prefer. First we will agree that the stipulation of the legislator that a will is invalid when ‘the testator did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ is not unambiguous in its meaning, and that it is possible to discover various interpretations of it. We should also remember that we are not dealing merely with language or combinations of words in the Hebrew language, but with substantive content wrapped in a cloak of language, without derogating from the rule that language is content and content is language. A statute is an instrument for achieving a purpose, and therefore we will consider purpose and objective, and these will be given decisive weight in the construction. We are obliged, as faithful construers of the law, to do our best to pierce the words to the content, and to combine language and content. Examining the matter closely will teach us, so we believe, that the third method of construction — the wide method of construction — is the proper method that we should adopt. We will therefore examine the matter closely, and we will begin with the history of the statute before it was finalized and made into law.

33. The starting point is the Inheritance Ordinance, and according to s. 12(b), a will should be upheld is the maker was not ‘suffering from mental infirmity or otherwise incapable of making a will’. The original (English) text states:

‘Wills in civil form

12. The civil courts shall hold a will to be valid in civil form if it complies with the following conditions:-

 

(a) ……………

 

(b) the testator was not under the age of eighteen years at the time of the execution of the will or suffering from mental infirmity or otherwise incapable of making a will according to the law governing his personal status applicable to him in Palestine’ (emphasis added).

In 5712-1952, a draft Inheritance Law was first published in a separate booklet (Ministry of Justice, 5712). The draft was the work of Prof. U. Yadin, the head of the Legislation Department at the Ministry of Justice, and even the explanatory notes to the draft law were written by him. With regard to testamentary capacity, s. 28 of the draft law stated the following:

‘Testamentary capacity

28. (a) Any person who is eighteen or older is capable of making a will, unless when he made the will he did not know the nature of a will.

 

     (b) Someone declared by the court to be insane, an idiot or a spendthrift is presumed not to know the nature of a will’ (emphasis added).

Here we find for the first time the combination of words ‘he did not know the nature of a will’, which is explained in the explanatory notes (ibid., at p. 75):

‘The condition of  “knowing the nature of a will” which was taken from Jewish law sources and from English law  “sound disposing mind” (see Halsbury, vol. 34, p. 38) is a general condition that disqualifies both someone who is insane and also someone whose mind or understanding are defective because of drunkenness, being a spendthrift, etc.. The capacity depends on the condition of the testator when making the will. Therefore a will of a person who is intermittently sane and deranged should not be disqualified if it was made when he was sane (lucidum intervallum). This rule is consistent both with Jewish law and modern statutes. A will of a person who was well when he made the will and who afterwards became insane should also not be disqualified.’

This draft developed into the draft Inheritance Law of 5818-1958, and according to s. 34(a) of that proposal:

‘Knowledge of the nature of the will

34. (a) A will made when the testator did not know the nature of a will is invalid.

          ……………’

It is superfluous to state that the explanatory notes to the draft law of 1952 are applicable also to this draft law, and the explanatory notes tell us this expressly (ibid., at p. 236).

So we see that an examination of the development of the law teaches us — unambiguously — that in speaking of a testator who did not know how to understand the nature of a will, the wording of the law intended to include also someone whose mind is deranged, namely someone whose mind perceives the reality around him in a distorted and untrue fashion, following the path of English law. We are prepared to concede that the combination of words  ‘did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ is not a literal translation of the English expression  ‘of sound disposing mind’, but in the final analysis we must remember that we are not concerned merely with writing styles but with familiar concepts that are cloaked in language. In other words, for the purpose of establishing the testamentary capacity of a testator, the parliamentary draftsman did not intend to perform an act of creation nor to mark out new territory unexplored by previous generations. His intention was to follow a well-trodden path, and his work lay merely in describing that path. From the outset therefore the language was only given a secondary role (so to speak) of describing what was already known, and it is clear to me that the relationship between language and content — content that we knew — is a relationship of interconnected vessels: the flow is not merely from language to content, but also — and perhaps mainly — from content to language.

Lacuna?

34. The trial court thought, as we have seen, that anyone who makes a will while he is ill — when his mind is deranged and he regards the reality around him in a distorted and untrue fashion — does not fall into the category of someone who did not know how to understand the nature of a will. It follows, prima facie, that he has capacity and that his will is valid. But the trial court says that it is ‘inconceivable’ that we should uphold the will of someone whose mind is deranged. How then can we resolve the two? The court answers that we have merely encountered a lacuna, and therefore we must look for other ways of disqualifying the will. In other words, since we cannot accept that the case of a mentally ill person is not regulated expressly in the Inheritance Law, we must conclude that the provision of s. 26 of the law contains a lacuna or quasi-lacuna (as distinct from a negative provision). From this the court moved towards a will made by mistake and it saw fit to apply the norms of a mistake in our case. We will discuss the issue of mistake elsewhere (see below, paragraphs 49-50), but with regard to the manner in which the court construed the law, we think that the contrary is the case.

Were we dealing with a trivial matter, that is tangential and can be forgotten and left by the wayside, we might have followed the path of the trial court and we might have taken a different route. It is possible to conceive that the legislator decided to ignore a trivial and marginal matter (we should remember the ‘substance of the common law, and the doctrines of equity’ (emphasis added) in article 46 of the Palestine Order in Council), or, alternatively, it might be squeezed into a framework that was not originally designed for it, provided that it does not remain alone and without any arrangement. But we cannot accept that a central and important issue like the sanity of a testator does not have a place on centre stage, does not have an arrangement of its own, and we will have to borrow arrangements that were not originally designed for it. Knowing all this, it is easier for us to say that the provisions of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law — which deals with a ‘testator who did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ — extend also to someone who made a will when his mind was deranged; the alternative, that the Inheritance Law says that we must uphold the will of someone who is mentally ill — in all circumstances — as if he were of sound mind, is totally inconceivable. It would also appear that in order to construe the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law in this way, it is unnecessary to stretch the wording of the law beyond their significance in human language.

Instinct and free will

35. Finally, we discussed above the human instinct that directs us to disqualify a will made by someone who is prey to delusions that distort reality. It seems to me that the basic factors that led to the rule laid down in Anglo-American law are the very same factors that will lead us directly to the conclusion that the provisions of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law apply to this case, with full force. But since we have already gone to some length, we will say no more.

36. Let us turn from instinct to the wishes of the testator. It is a fundamental principle in the law of wills — and it is first and foremost among all principles — that it is a  ‘duty to carry out the wishes of the deceased.’ We recognize the right of man — which means each one of us — to control the distribution of his assets after death, and that everything should be done according to his wishes. See, for example, CA 1182/90 Shaham v. Rotman [9], at p. 334, and the references there. See also Shilo, supra, on pp. 229, 446; Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at pp. 28-30, 37-38.

We will respect someone’s wishes in their will, no matter how capricious, unreasonable, unfair and even cruel it is. In the words of the court in Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 106 (per Justice Barak):

‘We are not concerned here either with wisdom or reasonableness of the acts of the testator, nor even with the degree of humanity in them.

The only question before us is whether the overall behaviour of the deceased when he signed the will indicates that he did not know how to understand the nature of a will.’

Cf. also Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at pp. 29-30, 32-33, 37-38.

Respecting the wishes of a person are an element of human dignity (‘the wishes of a person are his dignity’). We must respect the dignity of the dead, for this is the dignity of the living. But we must always be mindful of this: a person’s wishes are always the product of free will. Where there is no freedom of choice, there is no free will. One might say that even someone suffering from paranoia — someone prey to delusions and illusions — may form a will, and it is possible and proper to respect that will, since that is his dignity. But we say that such a ‘will’ is not his real will, and were we to ask him — when he was still of sound mind — whether this is his will, he would answer that it is not. We are supposed to respect the will of a person and not the will of a demon inside a person. In the words of Justice Sir James Hannen in Boughton and Marston v. Knight and others (1873) [20], at p. 563:

‘But the law does not say that a man is incapacitated from making a will because he proposes to make a disposition of his property which may be the result of capricious, of frivolous, or mean, or even bad motives. We do not sit here to correct injustice in that respect. Our duty is limited to this — to take care that that, and that only, which is the true expression of a man’s real mind shall have effect given to it as his will.’

Similarly in Williams’ Ex’r v. Williams (1890) [18], at p. 252, the court held that a will should be disqualified if the testator —

‘… was… dominated by some unnatural or irrational bias of mind, so as to overrule, and control his own rational will-power…’

The concept of free will — which is the freedom of choice — is a fundamental principle, and the need for it to exist is so manifest that it need not be stated. Cf. CrimA 118/53 Mandelbrot v. Attorney-General [10], at pp. 309 {153} et seq.. Sometimes, a conflicting interest, such as the reliance interest, will challenge it, and sometimes it will even prevail, but in the absence of conflicting interests, free will takes its place and shapes the appearance of legal rules. Albeit we will be very careful not to disqualify a will for lack of capacity, unless we can determine clearly that it is not the free will of the testator that dictated to him his last testament. Only if we are convinced that the mind of the testator was swayed significantly by delusions and illusions shall we disqualify a will, whereas where there is doubt we will uphold a will and not disqualify it. But when we are convinced that the testator was not impelled by his free will, we will not hesitate to rule that the will is absolutely invalid.

37. The rule, in our opinion, is that we will not recognize a will unless we know that it is the result of the free will of the testator, whereas a will written by someone who is as if impelled by external forces — forces that present to him a distorted reality that does not exist — will not be recognized and we will declare it void ab initio in accordance with s. 26 of the Inheritance Law. The principle that prevails in Anglo-American law, which is embodied in the expression   ‘of sound disposing mind’, will also apply in our legal system — within the framework of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law — and it is superfluous to say that we will adopt our own policy and we will not necessarily follow theirs. See also and cf. Shilo, supra, at pp. 247-248. This was, in principle, the path pursued by case-law. See, for example, Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 105. It seems to me that the court also thought this way in Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8]. The court will declare a will invalid if ‘it was made when the testator did not know how to understand the nature of a will.’ ‘Know’ how to understand the nature of a will does not only concern itself only with knowledge in the sense of information but also in the sense of understanding, which is the essence of man: ‘for the earth shall be full of knowledge of the Lord, like water covering the sea’ (Isaiah 11, 9 [22]).

From the norm to the specific case

38. Now that we have covered our topic and stated the principles of law that apply, let us turn our attention from the general rule to the specific case and consider the actual will of the deceased. In the trial court the sister argued that the third will ought to be disqualified — according to the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law — because of delusions to which the deceased was prey, and that she ought to receive the whole estate. The trial court did not grant this request — in its opinion, the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law does not apply to testators who are mentally ill — but it thought that the provisions of the will should be amended as if they were provisions made on account of a mistake, in accordance with s. 30(b) of the Inheritance Law. Finally it decided that the estate would be divided between the sister, her two daughters and LIBI. The sister also repeats in this court her argument that the third will is invalid, and this time her son and two daughters join her.

39. As stated, our opinion is — unlike the opinion of the trial court — that the provisions of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law do indeed apply in cases of mentally ill persons, and in any case we are obliged to consider the question whether the conditions of s. 26 have been proved for the will to be invalid. In this respect, the sister and her children argue that when the third will was written, the deceased was prey to delusions and fantasies — to the effect that his sister wanted to poison him — and because he thought this he disinherited his sister and her family from the share of the estate. Knowing this, they go on to argue, the deceased was in a state of not knowing how to understand the nature of a will, and therefore his will is void ab initio. But the examination of the question whether a specific testator knew — or did not know — how to understand the nature of a will is always a factual examination of the circumstances of the specific case (see, for example, CA 279/87 Rubinowitz v. Kreizel [11]), and we will do this also in the case before us. We should also remember that the premise when making the examination is the presumption of general capacity — the presumption of capacity that exists as long as someone has not been declared incompetent, and the deceased was not declared incompetent — and the burden of proof for rebutting the presumption rests with the person alleging this. See, for example, CA 15/85 Mizrahi v. Raz [12] (in that case the deceased suffered from ‘a severe emotional disturbance to the extent that there was a clear deviation from the norm’ (ibid., at p. 458), and despite this it was accepted that he had testamentary capacity).

40. It will be remembered that two expert opinions were brought before the court: the opinion of Dr Litman, on the one hand, and the opinion of Prof. Edelstein, on the other, and the two experts were cross-examined on the opinions that they gave. According to the opinion of Dr Litman, ‘the deceased suffered from a mental illness that caused him to distort reality and the contents of this will are affected by his psychotic state at that time, i.e., paranoid schizophrenia that focussed on paranoid thoughts that overcame him entirely about the desire of his sister to poison him.’ Prof. Edelstein thought otherwise, but the trial court saw fit to prefer the opinion of Dr Litman, and in accordance with this it decided the case. Relying on this decision, the sister and her children argue before us that insane thoughts caused the brain of the deceased to be deranged to the extent that he was not able to understand the nature of a will; that those thoughts impaired his awareness of the results of making the will on his heirs; and therefore his will should be regarded as void ab initio.

A main finding in the judgment of the trial court was the preference of the opinion of Dr Litman to the opinion of Prof. Edelstein; once it decided to prefer the one to the other, the court went on to base its judgment on the opinion of Dr Litman. In my opinion, this conclusion is problematic; I do not see why we should prefer the opinion of Dr Litman, and there are several reasons for this.

41. First, Dr Litman never met the deceased, His opinion was prepared merely on the basis of records made with regard to the deceased, mainly at the time he was hospitalized. In this respect, Dr Litman points out that ‘the large quantity of medical documentation in the psychiatric sphere with regard to the deceased allows a reasonable opportunity of making a reconstruction of the medical circumstances, and examining various claims on the basis of valid evidence written “in real time”.’ Notwithstanding, Dr Litman adds the following:

‘I would like to point out that I did not know the deceased, and my evaluation is based on study of the existing medical material. I know that in giving an opinion about a person not examined directly by a doctor (in this case because he is not alive), he is deprived of a most significant source for basing his evaluation on evidence of his own eyes and ears.’

In my opinion, it seems that an opinion of this kind, which is not based on an examination of a patient by the expert writing the opinion is very defective in its weight in comparison with an opinion based on a direct examination. If this is true as a rule, it is particularly true when the opposing opinion was written by Prof. Edelstein who examined the deceased personally and knew his medical history (see also below).

Second, it is established law that the question of the capacity of a testator is determined according to the date on which he made the will; this is stated in s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, which speaks of a will made ‘when the testator did not know how to understand the nature of a will’ (emphasis added), and this is case-law: see, for example, Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 105. The third will was signed on 3 December 1984, but Dr Litman did not have any information about the state of the deceased that day. The records on which Dr Litman relied, and in which the delusions of the deceased are mentioned, were: a letter of discharge from ‘Blumenthal’ hospital, dated 23 August 1984, and a letter of discharge from ‘Hadassah’ hospital dated 21 October 1984. The remainder of the medical records speak, in the main, only of a state of depression, and there is no mention in them of delusions of the deceased with regard to his family. We did not therefore find any solid factual basis for the positive finding of Dr Litman, that on 3 December 1984 delusions preyed on the deceased to the effect that his sister wanted to put an end to his life. Dr Litman gave his opinion based, apparently, on a deterioration of the deceased’s condition, but in this respect let us not forget that even during the period after writing the third will some of the records speak only of a depressed state only. Moreover, the deceased made his first will on 24 July 1984, and with regard to that date Dr Litman determined that there were no delusions, and the family members were included in the will. On the other hand, approximately one month thereafter — when he was discharged from ‘Blumenthal’ hospital — delusions appeared. The last record that mentioned these delusions is dated 21 October 1984, approximately two months before writing the third will. It is therefore possible that the delusions appeared and disappeared several times before the writing of the third will, and it is also possible that they did not trouble the deceased at all during that period. Indeed, we must raise doubts about the positive and unambiguous finding of the expert Dr Litman about the condition of the deceased when he made the will.

Third, the reasons given by the trial court for preferring the opinion of Dr Litman to the opinion of Prof. Edelstein are in our opinion problematic. The trial court was convinced by the opinion of Dr Litman, who described in detail the course of the deceased’s disease, discussing the various periods of hospitalizations and the persecution complex that accompanied him. But not only did the trial court not give the proper weight to the fact that Dr Litman never saw the deceased, it also ignored the fact that Dr Litman did not discuss at all the serious money dispute that occurred between the deceased and his family members, a dispute which had a direct effect on the change in the provisions of the will (as we will see below).

42. Opposing this was the opinion of Prof. Edelstein, who examined the deceased on 7 November 1984 — the day before the writing of the second will, a will identical in every respect to the third will — and put his opinion into writing on that day, holding that the deceased had testamentary capacity. In his opinion to the court, Prof. Edelstein explained the background to the certificate he gave to the deceased on 7 November 1984 (see para. 4d., supra), adding that he gave that certificate ‘after I had become acquainted with him [with the deceased] in the psychiatric ward at Hadassah University Hospital and after another examination’ (square parentheses added). In his opinion, Prof. Edelstein explains several times more that he knew the deceased before 7 November 1984, when he was hospitalized in the psychiatric ward of ‘Hadassah’ Hospital. It is important to remember this, since the opposing opinion — that of Dr Litman — was written without the expert having ever seen the deceased or having examined him personally.

Prof. Edelstein explained that the deceased was hospitalized in the psychiatric ward at ‘Hadassah’ until 21 October 1984 ‘because of endogenous depression with paranoid thoughts’ — but when he was discharged from the hospital the delusions had gone, as stated by Dr Buchman, the doctor in charge of the ward (see below). Prof. Edelstein further determined that —

‘After I became acquainted with him in the ward, I examined him at his request in order to determine from a psychiatric point of view whether he was capable of making a will. At that time (7 November 1984) after he left the ward in a good state, he did not suffer from depression or from deranged thinking tending either towards depression or towards paranoia, and therefore I found him capable and competent as I wrote.’

In the summary of his opinion, Prof. Edelstein points out that on 7 November 1984 the deceased was —

‘in complete remission when I examined him. Even if he showed anger or hatred towards someone in the family, that was his own business and his personal right.’

The trial judge points out that these last remarks show that Prof. Edelstein did not attribute any importance to the possibility that the anger of the deceased derived from insane delusions; but this is not so. Prof. Edelstein expressly rejected the possibility of the existence of delusions and paranoia at the time of writing the second will. He says:

‘Delusions do not occur all the time… when I examined him… I knew that he left the ward in good condition. He was not, or was almost not, depressed at all. There were not yet any delusions, either about his wife, his sister or anyone in the family, and he felt good.’

And further on:

‘… when I examined him, he had already left the ward, he was not depressed, and there were no delusions, he was of sound mind, his effect was still only slightly depressed, his thoughts were rational without wandering…’

But this is not all. The deceased signed the third will on 3 December 1984, approximately three weeks after writing the second will, and after the certificate of Prof. Edelstein about the deceased’s capacity. We also find that Dr Buchman, the doctor that treated the deceased in the psychiatric ward at ‘Hadassah’ during the period before the second will, wrote in her ‘Illness summary report’ (after the discharge of the deceased from Hadassah Hospital on 21 October 1984) that ‘as the neuroleptic treatment continued, the delusions disappeared, the effect stopped to be depressed, he began to cooperate with the staff, became a likeable person who was prepared to help, the process and content of his thinking was sound, the effect was appropriate, concentration and orientation and memory were intact.’ On 20 November 1984, the deceased was hospitalized in ‘Talbieh’ Hospital, and when he wrote the third will he was an outpatient at that hospital. In that hospital, it will be remembered, there was no evidence of the condition of the deceased at the time of writing this will, except for the evidence of Adv. Artman. Adv. Artman testified that he asked the testator —

‘…what he wanted? He told me what he wanted. I drafted it, read it to him and he told me where he wanted to make changes. I made changes. I printed it again and then he said to me “I am prepared to sign that”.’

The cumulative weight of all this evidence leads, in my opinion, to the conclusion that the persons opposing the probate of the will did not succeed in discharging the burden of proof that rested on them with regard to the capacity of the testator. In this respect we should remember that in order to discharge the burden of proof resting on someone who argues the lack of testamentary capacity, it is insufficient merely to raise doubts (Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 105; Rubinowitz v. Kreizel [11], at p. 762).

43. Indeed, Prof. Edelstein examined the deceased in the way we think fit, and these are the two questions that he asked himself (in his opinion to the court):

‘a.           Did the person understand the nature of the act?

b.            Was he aware of his duties and wishes with regard to this act?’

If we examine these questions, we will see that they include the tests of capacity that seem to us to be required by the law: an understanding and knowledge of the nature of a will, awareness of the act, the duties of the testator (the instinct principle), and his free will. This is Prof. Edelstein’s answer to the questions he asked himself:

‘With regard to the two questions, I did not have any doubt that he was competent to understand the nature of a will and was aware of the substance of his acts and their results, and that he had the right to bequeath his property to whomsoever he wished and that he had free will and absolute awareness.’

We should also remember the testimony of Adv. Artman, which we will consider below:

With regard to the causal link

44. To declare someone’s will invalid, it is not sufficient to prove that that person was prey to delusions and fantasies. Proof of the existence of delusions and seeing a distorted reality is albeit an essential condition, but it is not sufficient; in addition one must prove that those delusions and hallucinations are what led, in practice, to the writing of the will as it was written. In the absence of a causal link between the delusions that distorted reality and the contents of the will, the capacity of the testator will not be impaired nor will the will be declared void. This is self-evident and does not need further explanation. So it is that a close examination of our case shows us that even were we to say that the deceased was prey to delusions when he wrote the third will — and we did not say that — those delusions did not change his mind. We should remember the dispute between the deceased and his nephew, when the nephew took money from the deceased — before his hospitalization — and after the deceased was released from the hospital he refused to return to him the money that he took. Express evidence of this was given by Advocate Artman in his affidavit to the court, and even though the court mentions this at the beginning of the judgment — when it describes the chain of events — it does not analyse its significance, nor does it deduce the proper conclusions from it. In his affidavit Advocate Artman tells of the writing of the first will on 24 July 1984 — a will in which the deceased bequeathed his property, except for the apartment where he lived, to his sister and her three children — and he goes on to write as follows:

‘10. A few weeks afterwards, I found out that the late Mr Wagner had been hospitalized at Hadassah Hospital in Ein Kerem, Jerusalem, and that he was in the psychiatric ward.

11. I went to visit him in the hospital several times until he came out of the hospital.

12. A few days after he left the hospital, the late Mr Wagner told me that before he was hospitalized, he deposited cash and valuables with members of his family, and when he asked to receive them back, they told him that they no longer had them. After I intervened, the late Mr Wagner and his nephew reached an arrangement whereby the nephew returned to him the valuables but not the cash, on the grounds that he had spent it.

13. The late Mr Wagner said to me that in view of the behaviour of the members of his family, he no longer wanted then to receive a share of his estate after his death, and I should advise him how he could change the will that he had already made.

14. I explained to him that it is possible to change a will by making a new will, and after he told me what his wishes were with regard to the distribution of his assets, I prepared a new will.

15. However, since I knew that the late Mr Wagner had recently been in the psychiatric ward of the hospital, I asked him to contact the hospital and obtain for me a certificate from the psychiatric ward to the effect that he understood and was able to make a will.

16. The late Mr Wagner gave me on 7 November 1984 such a certificate, a copy of which is attached hereto.

17. Following this, and because of the desire of Mr Wagner to sign the will before an authority, I accompanied the late Mr Wagner on 8 November 1984 to the Jerusalem District Court where he signed the will before her honour Justice Dorner.

18. Several days later, the Jerusalem District Court office called my office and told me that there had been some kind of error in the proceeding in which Mr Wagner signed the will and that I should tell Mr Wagner that if he so wished, he should sign a second time on the will before another judge.

19. I notified the late Mr Wagner of this and on 3 December 1984 I accompanied him again to the court where he signed the will before his honour Justice E. Ben-Zimra and afterwards deposited it in the court.

20. The text of the will that the late Mr Wagner signed on 3 December 1984 was the same text of the will that the late Mr Wagner signed on 8 November 1984.’

In his cross-examination, Adv. Artman repeated the main points in his affidavit, and no evidence was adduced to rebut his testimony.

45. It therefore transpires that the deceased knew well what he was doing, and of his own free will he did what he did, made his will as he did, and disinherited whomsoever he disinherited from the estate that he would leave behind him. Would only a person who was prey to delusions do what the deceased did? Did the deceased really not have a good reason to do as he did? Admittedly, it was his nephew who did not return to the deceased what he was obliged to return to him, but does a person really have to suffer from delusions in order to infer that the nephew was in league with his sisters and mother? In any event, why was the deceased not entitled to say to himself that he did not want to bequeath anything to his sister and her children merely because of the serious act that the nephew did? As stated in 79 Am. Jur. 2d, supra, at 346:

 ‘The prejudice of the testator against a relative is not ground for setting aside a will unless it can be explained upon no other ground than that  of an insane delusion…

As a general rule, if a testator’s antipathy towards a relative is attributable to some action by the relative adverse to the testator’s interest, it cannot be found to have been an insane delusion or monomania.’

See also and cf. Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at pp. 33-35; EC (Jerusalem) 514/79 Estate of Felicia Hirsch [17], at p. 428, 429-430 (Justice D. Bein). We can only conclude the following, that the deceased acted deliberately, with free will, rationally and even reasonably. It was not delusions that led him to disinherit the members of his family from his property after his death, but reality, a wretched reality that we sometimes see in relationships between family members. Were it not for that quarrel that occurred between the deceased and his family members, we might (perhaps) have been able to consider a possibility of accepting the opinion of Dr Litman, with regard to a will written under the influence of delusions, and fears of persecution that resulted from a distorted view of reality. However, since we know about that quarrel, we can no longer say that it was delusions that led the deceased to write the third will. Indeed, had it been delusions that led the deceased to write the third will, why did he not say to Adv. Artman that his sister was trying to poison him, and for that reason he wanted to disinherit her and her children from his property? In view of what Adv. Artman said, and what he did not say, we know that it was not delusions that settled the mind of the deceased.

46. The trial judge held in his judgment that the financial dispute was between the deceased and the nephew only, and relying upon the opinion of Dr Litman, he further determined that as a result of delusions the deceased saw the sister and her children as one unit. The trial judge therefore saw fit to distinguish between the sister and her two daughters, on the one hand — with regard to whom he held that the deceased was motivated by delusions — and the nephew on the other hand — with regard to whom he held that a real dispute had occurred between the deceased and the nephew. The trial court’s conclusion was therefore that there was a proper reason to disinherit only the nephew from the will, and he therefore saw fit to change the will in such a way that the sister herself and her two daughters — together with the LIBI Fund — would inherit the estate in equal shares. We cannot agree with this verdict.

First of all, as stated above, a sufficient basis in evidence has not been adduced for the determination with regard to the existence of the delusions. Second, the distinction between the nephew and the sister and her daughters seems to us artificial. The opposite is true. Regarding the sister and her family precisely as one entity was merely natural and rational, even to a person not prey to delusions. At the time of writing the will, the sister and her three children lived in one house; in so far as it concerned the deceased, they all had one interest; and therefore it was merely natural that the deceased should regard all four of them as one entity. Moreover, even the members of the sister’s family regard themselves as one entity in the question of the financial dispute. We should also remember that Adv. Artman stated in his affidavit that the deposit of cash and valuables was ‘in the possession of the members of his family’, and he repeated this during the cross-examination. But the sister of the deceased and the son chose not to testify in the trial court, and therefore no evidence was brought to rebut the testimony of Adv. Artman.

Against this whole background, all that can be said is that there was a real motive — a reasonable motive — for the desire of the deceased to change his will; that the deceased had free will that was not taken captive by compulsive psychological constraints; it follows that there is no defect in the third will.

47. The conclusion is that the sister and her children did not succeed in proving that what led to the making of the third will (i.e., the second and the third wills) was mental illness of the deceased — an illness that led to delusions and fantasies about harm that they wanted to cause him. The contrary is true. Once we knew that the nephew took control illegally of the deceased’s money, the deceased had a good reason to disinherit his nephew from his share in the estate, and in the circumstances of the case it was not a remote possibility that the deceased would identify the sister and her daughters with the nephew. And even were we to say that such an identification was not a necessary outcome — and we did not say this — even then we would not find that the identification resulted from delusions and insane fantasies. It is a rule — and this rule is appropriate in this case — that  delusions are thoughts with no basis in reality; but if there is any evidence, and even weak evidence, that may lead to a thought about the existence of a certain reality, we will not deem the thoughts to be delusions. See and cf. 79 Am. Jur. 2d, supra, at 343, 345, 346. A testator may be arbitrary in distributing his property, and this is the autonomy of free will; but without saying that the deceased was motivated by arbitrariness — we are a long way from saying this — we should remember that the court will also respect wishes for which there is no rational explanation, provided that they are made freely. It is superfluous to say that the testator’s motives are irrelevant to the case: ‘The court does not interfere with the motives of the testator as long as it is convinced that the testator indeed wished that certain property would pass on his death to A and not to B’ CA 175/87 Lubetsky v. Gilgor [13], at p. 78. The deceased had capacity to make the third will, and if my opinion is accepted, we must uphold this will in spirit and in letter.

48. Let me say a final word on the subject of delusions and fantasies. We are dealing with a testator who is alleged to have been mentally ill, to have been deranged in his mind, and who is said to have suffered from paranoid schizophrenia in thinking that the members of his family wanted to bring about his end. For this reason we have discussed, in the main, not only someone who was prey to illusions, but a testator whose mind was deranged because of a mental illness. In principle, it may be that one should not distinguish between someone who was mentally ill whose mind and will were taken captive by delusions, and someone who was prey to delusions and who lost his free will even without being mentally ill. But without mental illness, it will be difficult for us to distinguish between someone who has testamentary capacity and someone who does not have testamentary capacity, between someone prey to fantasies but who has testamentary capacity and someone prey to fantasies whose testamentary capacity is impaired. The boundaries are likely to be blurred, and to distinguish one from the other is like trying to distinguish colours in the dark.

In order to describe persons with testamentary capacity and those without it, various formulae may be used, such as: a defect in judgment, no ability to decide, incapacity to act wisely, and other similar phrases that are supposed to define a defect in capacity. However all of these will only manage to equip us with tools that are not sufficiently sharp and fine for a decision in one case or another. Let us not forget that strangeness of behaviour is not sufficient for cancelling a will, and the same is true of eccentricity, which, in itself, does not revoke testamentary capacity. What is the difference between someone who speaks lovingly to dogs and cats, but hates people — whose ‘inclination is evil from his youth’ — and who has testamentary capacity (cf. Estate of Felicia Hirsch [17]), and someone who sees reality in a distorted fashion, as a result of which he bequeaths his property after his death — who may not have testamentary capacity?

In mental illnesses there are degrees of illness; some diseases take full control of their victim, who becomes putty in the hands of the disease to mould, and there are some that only have partial control (and what is ‘partial control’?) and the victim continues to live his life in his home (cf. Estate of Felicia Hirsch [17], at p. 428). The same is true of someone who is not mentally ill at all. There are many thoughts in the mind of man: love and affections and hatreds and jealousies and superstitions and the nursing of grudges. Who can weigh all of these up in the scales and measure them? It is inconceivable to impugn the validity of a will just because of one of all these. A person may feel hatred to one of his children since birth. When he disinherits his son from his estate after his death, it will not be said that he lacked capacity to do what he did merely because of that hatred, even if it is unfounded hatred, hatred that lacks any rational basis. A person is ‘entitled’ to hate someone, and he is entitled to express his hatred in his will (cf. 79 Am. Jur. 2d, supra, at 336-337). How shall we distinguish between a person motivated by hatred whose will is valid and someone motivated by hatred whose will is invalid? Indeed, there are many questions and the answers to them cannot be discovered easily. And although the cases are related to one another, and are even based on the same sources, we only spoke of someone who was prey to a mental illness and whose illness deranged his mind and distorted in his brain the reality around him. Someone who is not attacked by a mental illness but has a distorted perception of reality will be discussed elsewhere.

Provision of a will made as a result of a mistake

49. The trial court thought — unlike us — that the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law does not extend to someone who makes a will if he is mentally ill and does not understand what is happening to him. When it thought that it was inconceivable that the Inheritance Law should not discuss the case of a will made by someone mentally ill, it searched and found the provision of s. 30(b) of the law that speaks of a provision of a will made by mistake. The Inheritance Law determines two provisions with regard to a case of a mistake in a will. One provision is in s. 32 of the law and refers to a scribal error:

‘Scribal error, etc.

32. If there occurred a scribal error or an error in the description of a person or an asset, in a date, a number, a calculation or the like, and it is possible to determine clearly the true intention of the testator, the court shall amend the mistake.’

This provision is, according to everyone, irrelevant to our case, since the third will does not contain any mistake of the kind described in s. 32 of the law. However, in the opinion of the trial court, the provision of s. 30(b) of the Inheritance Law does apply to our case, and this states:

‘Duress, threat, etc.

(a) ………………

(b) When a provision of a will was made as a result of a mistake — if it is possible to determine clearly what instructions the testator would have given in his will were it not for the mistake, the court shall amend the text of the will accordingly; if it is not possible to do this — the provision of the will is void.’

The trial court thought that someone who is prey to delusions and whose mind perceives reality in a distorted manner falls into the scope of a mistake with regard to the reality surrounding him, and therefore the provision of s. 30(b) of the law applies to him. As the court said:[***]

‘It seems to me that one can clearly conclude from all of the aforesaid (“a proven theory”) that the testator disinherited his sister and her two daughters from the will as a result of a mistake, a mistake that derived from the mental illness and which caused him to think that his sister intended to poison him. It was only because of this that he decided to change his first will and disinherit from the will his sister and her children, and to give the LIBI Fund what he had given in the first will to his sister and her children…

It can be clearly deduced that were it not for the mistake that resulted from the mental illness, the deceased would not have disinherited his sister and her two daughters from the inheritance…’

In our opinion, the trial court itself is the one that made a mistake. The ‘mistake’ that the provision of s. 30(b) discusses is a human error, for errare humanum est: there is no person who does not err. Just as a person may make a mistake with regard to a contract, so too may he err with regard to a will (see and cf. Prof. G. Tedeschi, ‘A will and a legal mistake’, Essays in Law, the Harry Sacher Institute for Research of Legislation and Comparative Law, 1978, at pp. 307, 311-314; Shilo, supra, at pp. 276 et seq.). However, a mistake is one thing, whereas a mental illness that presents reality to the insane person in a distorted manner is quite another. Each one of these is a separate legal category, and the method of dealing with each one of these is different. As we have seen, a ‘mistake’ of someone prey to illusions is an irrational mistake, and because he is mentally ill it is not possible to apprise him of his ‘mistake’ by rational reasoning. A mistake, in its basic sense, means a mistake of a rational person; it is possible to convince the person that he erred, and he erred as a human being. These two mistakes — the one that is a mistake and the one that is not a ‘mistake’ — belong to different families, and they are not similar to one another. This also is clearly stated in the explanatory notes to the draft Inheritance Law, at pp. 80-81 of the booklet of the draft and the explanatory notes), and this is also implied by the references to which the explanatory notes refer, including Jewish law (some of the explanatory notes are quoted by the trial court in its judgment).[†††] This is also the case in Anglo-American law. See, for example, Williams, supra, at pp. 40 et seq.; 79 Am. Jur. 2d, supra, at 344; Boughton and Marston [20]. See also: CA 598/75 Resnick v. Resnick [14], at p. 753 (Justice Landau); Prof. Tedeschi, in his article supra; Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at pp. 33-35.

50. Applying the provisions of the law dealing with a mistake to a will made by someone who is mentally ill is equivalent to mixing two unrelated issues, and we should beware of this. Indeed, when the trial court found — erroneously, in our opinion — that the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law did not apply to a mentally ill person who is prey to illusions, it did well (in principle) when it tried to find another provision of law that would encompass a will made by someone mentally ill. But since we are of the opinion that the provision of s. 26 of the Inheritance Law does apply with full force to a mentally ill person, we say that the application of the provision of s. 30(b) of the law to a mentally ill person is based on a mistake. In order that our remarks may not be misunderstood, we will add this comment with regard to method: although the issue of a mistake and the issue of mentally ill persons are two separate and unrelated issues, the legislator could in theory had included the mistake of someone prey to delusions within the framework of the rule relating to a mistake. But such a classification — had it been made — would have crossed accepted boundaries in law, and it certainly would have led to confusion in classification and understanding. The reason for this is that the case of mentally ill persons belongs in the chapter on capacity — which is one of the first chapters and deals with the person (persona) — whereas the case of a mistake concerns the actual will and its contents (i.e., materia). A person who is prey to illusions may not have testamentary capacity, because he ‘does not know how to understand the nature of a will’. If he overcomes this hurdle — and he has testamentary capacity — it is still possible that he will make a mistake. Testamentary capacity comes first, a mistake in a will afterwards, and each is unconnected with the other. This is the accepted classification in Israeli law — and not merely with regard to wills — and this is the path we should follow unless the legislator tells us otherwise. Cf. M. Cheshin, Movable Property in Tort Law, Y. L. Magnes, 5731, 157-158, 160-162. But see also Englard and Bass, in their article supra, at p. 345.

Conclusion

51. We have reached the end of a journey and we have a valid will. In these circumstances, I can do no better than to quote what we said in Shaham v. Rotman [9], at p. 347:

‘I am pleased with the result that we have reached, which in my opinion realizes the wishes of the deceased. The wishes of a person are his dignity — this is human dignity — but the dead lack the capacity to carry out their wishes and to protect their dignity. We have therefore acted to carry out his wishes and to protect the dignity of the deceased.’

If my opinion is accepted, then we will allow the appeal of the LIBI Fund and Adv. Alberto Shrem, we will dismiss the counter-appeal, and we will order the probate of the third will as it stands. I would also propose that the respondents 1-4 should pay the costs of each of the appellants in a sum of NIS 10,000 as of today.

 

 

 

President M. Shamgar

I agree.

 

 

 

Justice E. Goldberg

1.    The principle of respecting the wishes of the testator is the golden thread running through case-law on the subject of probating wills, and it is the basis for interpreting the various provisions in the Inheritance Law. As Justice H. Cohn (later Vice-President) said in CA 869/75 Brill v. Attorney-General [15], at p. 102: ‘…the “basic policy” of the legislator in the law of wills is merely that it is meritorious to uphold the wishes of the deceased…’. The lack of reasonableness in a will and the lack of fairness in it are not grounds to disqualify the will, and even when it is ‘unjust’, it should be upheld in accordance with the wishes of the testator. For —

‘In a will there is no equality of standing and a balance between the parties, just as there is no “weaker” or “stronger” party. The public interest is not in ensuring the rights of the weak but in upholding the wishes of the testator, who dictates in his will the rights of each of the beneficiaries thereunder, who will benefit and who will be overlooked, who will receive a large amount and who a small one’ (Engelman v. Klein [2], at p. 782).

2.    The intention in the will is what causes the inheritance (FH 40/80 Koenig v. Cohen [16], at p. 724), and when the intention exists, the court must merely uphold the will, for no-one is the guardian of someone else’s will. In this way the protection of human freedom is realized, since one aspect of this is the freedom to control one’s property. In the words of Prof. Y. Weisman, in his book Property Law — General Part, The Harry Sacher Institute for Research on Legislation and Comparative Law, 1993, 20:

‘… The desire to make dispositions of property is a way to express the personality of a person, and the protection of this desire, by way of respecting the right to property with regard to which a person has expressed his will, is in fact a protection of his personality and his liberties. The freedom to control one’s assets is what makes a person free…’

Included in this freedom of a person to control his property is also the freedom to bequeath it for reasons that seem to us perverse, irrational, arbitrary and improper. ‘In favour of the accepted principle there are two substantial reasons: first, without this, a person’s property right is incomplete, and second, in every case of inheritance the circumstances are different, and only the testator has the ability to know them and evaluate them’ (Prof. G. Tedeschi, ‘Rights outside the Estate’, 11 Mishpatim, 1981, at 20, 33).

3.    The court must uphold the will, unless it was made ‘… by a minor or by someone declared incompetent or it was made when the testator did not know how to understand the nature of a will…’ (s. 26 of the Inheritance Law). The subject of the first two cases is someone who does not have independent legal capacity, whereas with regard to the last expression in s. 26 of the law, which is not defined in the law, Justice Barak said in Bendel v. Bendel [1], at p. 105:

‘… It is not desirable that we should lay down hard rules. The legislator only determined a general guideline, the purpose of which is to examine whether the testator was aware of the nature of his acts and their consequences. In this respect, we can take into account the testator’s awareness of the fact that he made a will, his knowledge of the extent of his property and his heirs, his awareness of the consequences of making the will for the heirs… the weight, given to these and other considerations, is something that varies from one matter to another, in accordance with the circumstances of each case.’

This issue in section 26 of the Inheritance Law does not concern the capacity of the testator to make a will, but a mental defect that affects the ability of the testator to formulate a true will, and in the absence of a true will there is no bequest, since we already said that the intention in the will is what causes the inheritance.

4.    In our case, the testator was not declared incompetent, but he was mentally ill and suffered from paranoid delusions. These did not affect his awareness that he was making a will, nor his knowledge of the extent of his property and his heirs, nor his awareness of the results of making the will on his heirs. Should his will be regarded as invalid?

No-one disputes that a will in which a father disinherits his son, because in his opinion his son does not respect him as he should, is valid, even if the son is widely regarded as a very devoted son. The Inheritance Law ‘accepts’ the testator as he is, with his defects, his failings, his faults and his weaknesses. The objective criterion was not adopted by the Inheritance Law, and the extent of the deviation from the objective standard is not a sufficient reason to enforce this standard in the will. The Inheritance Law respects the will of a person with an ‘eggshell head’, just as it respects the person with the ‘eggshell head’.

‘In this respect, the doctrine of testamentary freedom and capacity reflect notions that are fundamental to liberal political theory. “The political doctrine of liberalism does not acknowledge communal values… The individuality of values is the very basis of personal identity in liberal thought…”.’ (J. B. Baron, ‘Empathy, Subjectivity and Testamentary Capacity’, 24 San Diego L. Rev., 1987, at 1043, 1049).

5.    A distorted reality perceived by a testator who does not suffer from delusions as a result of a mental illness does not, then, affect his will. Why should we say otherwise for someone whose perception of reality is deranged as a result of a defect in his cognitive faculties? Is such a distinction justified merely for the reason that the second is ‘recognized’ by medical science as suffering from that mental defect? I think that there should be one law for all the cases in which the will reflects the testator’s emotional, ethical and mental baggage, and there is no basis for replacing his distorted will with the will of the reasonable person in those circumstances. A distortion in a person’s will does not mean that the distorted will is not the real will of the testator. Otherwise, we are intruding into the ‘normality’, as we see it, of someone who lived his life outside this framework, and thereby we distort the true will of the testator. The unusual person (whether ‘recognized’ as such or not ‘recognized’ as such) has a will of his own and a truth of his own, in accordance with his own reality. He lives his life in his own bubble, and smashing this after his death, in the guise of a desire to discover his ‘true’, internal world, is merely an attempt to reconstruct what was never in his mind in his lifetime. If there is a justification for smashing the bubble, then that exists also in his life, and yet we do not intervene in his acts and he may during his life do what he wishes with his property (as long as he is not declared incompetent). Is the mere fact that he has died a reason to justify our intervention? Once we have determined that the distorted wishes of the testator are his true wishes, these wishes, even though they are distorted, have the power to make a will. Social intervention in this is a violation of the individual’s property rights, and it takes away from the owner of the property the power to control the property and to dispose of it. The considerations underlying the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law are also irrelevant to this matter. The restrictions on the capacity of someone incompetent at law to make dispositions are protective in nature, and the object of the protection is the individual himself. Restricting the capacity of someone who suffers from a mental illness is intended to protect him and his property. This consideration does not exist at all for a will, since there is no apprehension that the testator will do himself damage, since his parting from his property takes place when he dies. His discretion is limited then merely to the choice of the identity of the beneficiaries under the will, and with regard to others he has no duty to bequeath his property, and he has no duty to realize their expectations. This is the reason for the distinction between the degree of capacity needed to make a will and the degree of capacity needed to make a contract:

‘However, even in the face of a statue which sets up a sound mind as a prerequisite to capacity to make a will, much authority can be found for the proposition that it takes less mental capacity to execute a valid will than it does to execute a valid contract’ (M.D. Green, ‘Public Policies Underlying the Law of Mental Incompetency’, 38 Mich. L. Rev., 1939-1940, at 1189, 1204).

6.    Therefore, I do not see any reason to deviate from the interpretation given in Bendel v. Bendel [1] to s. 26 of the Inheritance Law, and to apply the words ‘when the testator does not know how to understand the nature of a will’ to someone mentally ill who suffers from delusions but has not been declared incompetent. This was the opinion of Prof. Englard and Mr Bass in their article supra, at p. 341, and in the same vein it was held in Kalfa (Gold) v. Gold [8], at p. 32, that:

‘Even if we make the far-reaching assumption that the deceased had a mental disturbance that was reflected in jealous delusions of her daughter, which developed into bitter hatred, without the other aspects of functioning being affected, such a disturbance will not necessarily harm the mental faculties to the extent of a lack of capacity to make a will or a lack of capacity to understand what is the nature of a will… what the doctor calls an “illness” is not necessarily also an illness in the sight of the law (CrimA 187/61 Pano v. Attorney-General, at p. 1112). Even if a person suffers from mental disturbances, instability, etc., this does not deprive him of capacity to carry out legal acts, including a will, as long as he complies with the condition at the end of s. 26, i.e., he knows how to understand the nature of a will.’

7.    A distorted perception of reality, that underlies a will, also does not constitute a mistake under s. 30(b) of the Inheritance Law. In cases where the source of the gap between the objective reality and the subjective reality is a flawed capacity to process data (as distinct from a lack of data), we should not think that this is a ‘mistake’ in the sense of the said s. 30(b). The significance of a mistake in a will is not the same as the significance of a mistake in a contract. ‘In wills we must protect the just expectation that the words of the party to the contract who made the error raise in the other party, whereas in a will this is not the case’ (Prof. Tedeschi, in his article supra, Essays in Law, at p. 313).

8.    Since the freedom of choice, which is the source of the existence of the will, also includes the freedom of the testator to determine his heirs out of unreasonable motives, there is no basis for holding that we must ignore the wishes of the testator when these reflect his internal world, even if these wishes seem to us distorted. These wishes are the true wishes of the testator, and we must respect them after his death. We are not permitted to replace his wishes with wishes that we think were his true wishes.

9.    In view of this conclusion, the appeal should, in my opinion, be allowed and the counter-appeal should be dismissed.

 

 

Appeal allowed; counter-appeal denied.

28 August 1993.

 

 

 


*               Binstock v. Hebrew University IsrDC 5751(2) 234.

[*]               IsrDC 5751(2), at p. 242.

[†]               Ibid., at p. 243.

[‡]               Ibid., at p. 242.

[§]               Ibid., at p. 244.

[**]             Ibid., at p. 244.

[††]             Ibid., at p. 246.

[‡‡]             IsrDC 5751(2), at p. 243.

[§§]             Ibid., at pp. 243-244.

[***]            IsrDC 5751(2), at p. 246.

[†††]            Ibid., at p. 245.

Ahmed v. Prime Minister

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 9132/07
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, January 30, 2008
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.]

 

A petition challenging the Respondents’ decision to reduce or to limit the supply of gasoline and electricity to the Gaza Strip.

 

The Supreme Court sitting as a High Court of Justice rejected the Petition, finding that:

 

The State of Israel has no duty to make possible the transporting of unlimited electricity and gasoline to the Gaza Strip, under circumstances that some of these products is actually used by terrorist organization for the purposes of harming Israeli citizens. The duty imposed upon it derives from the essential humanitarian needs of the residents of the Gaza Strip. The Respondents must fulfill the obligations imposed upon them by the humanitarian international law, and so they must permit the supply of only goods that are necessary in order to meet the essential humanitarian needs of the civilian population.

 

It should be noted that currently, Israel in effect has no control as to what takes place in the Gaza Strip. The military rule that was applied to this area in the past was eliminated, and Israeli soldiers are not located in the area on a regular basis and do not even manage what does on there. Under these circumstances, the State of Israel has no general obligation to care for the welfare of the residents of the Strip or to ensure public order within the Gaza Strip, according to the international law’s rules of occupation, as a whole.

 

The High Court of Justice does not intervene in the security measures taken by those charged with safety – neither in terms of those measures’ efficacy nor in terms of their wisdom – but only in terms of their legality. The Court’s role is limited to applying judicial review on the general implementation of the rules of Israeli law and of international law that bind Israel. On this point, it has already been said, that even in times of combat the law applies and that the law of war should be followed and everything must be done in order to protect the civilian population. In our case, the data presented to the High Court of Justice reveals that the State of Israel accepts and respects the rules established by the law of war, and is committed to monitor the situation in Gaza and to continue and deliver to the Gaza Strip the amount of gasoline and electricity necessary for the essential humanitarian needs of the civilian population in the Strip. 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 9132/07

Jaber Al-Bassiouni Ahmed and others

v

1.  Prime Minister

2.  Minister of Defence

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

 [27 January 2008]

Before President D. Beinisch, Justice E. Hayut and Justice J. Elon

 Petition to the High Court of Justice for an Order Nisi and an Interim Order

 Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]       HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 30; [20023] IsrLR 47.

[2]     HCJ 168/91 Morcus v. Minister of Defence [1991] IsrSC 45(1) 467.

[3]   HCJ 3114/02 Barakeh v. Minister of Defence [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 11; [2002-3] IsrLR 39.

[4]      HCJ 320/80 Kawasma v. Minister of Defence [1981] IsrSC 35(3) 113.

[5]    HCJ 2901/02 Center for the Defense of the Individual v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 19.

[6]    HCJ 2936/02 Physicians for Human Rights v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank  [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 3.

[7]     HCJ 2977/02  Adalah - Legal Center for Arab Minority Rights in Israel v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 6.

[8]   HCJ 3022/02 LAW - Palestinian Organization for the Defence of Human Rights and the Environment v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [2002] IsrSC 56(3) 9.

 

For the petitioners -   N. Peleg, Prof. K. Mann, F. El-Ajou, H. Jabareen, S. Bashi.

For the respondents -   G. Shirman, O. Mendel

 

JUDGMENT

 

President D. Beinisch

1.  The petition before us is directed against the respondents' decision to reduce or limit the supply of fuel and electricity to the Gaza Strip. In their petition for relief from this court, the petitioners specified primarily the need for various types of fuel (gasoline and diesel) for the proper functioning of hospitals and water and sewage pumps, as well as the need for the supply of electricity, whether via power lines from Israel or through the supply of industrial diesel for operating the Gaza Strip power plant.

2.  The background to the petition is the belligerent actions that have taken place in the Gaza Strip for a long period, and the ongoing campaign of terrorism directed against the citizens of Israel. The terrorist attacks have intensified and worsened since the Hamas organization took control of the Gaza Strip. These attacks include the continuous firing of rockets and mortar shells at civilian targets in the territory of the State of Israel, as well as terrorist attacks and attempted attacks targeting civilians and IDF soldiers at the border crossings between the Gaza Strip and the State of Israel, along the border fence and in the territory of the State of Israel. The respondents' decision to limit the supply of fuel and electricity to the Gaza Strip was made in the framework of the State of Israel's operations against the ongoing terrorism. The following is the text of the decision that was adopted by the Ministerial Committee on National Security Affairs on 19 September 2007:

'The Hamas organization is a terrorist organization that has taken control of the Gaza Strip and turned it into hostile territory. This organization perpetrates acts of hostility against the State of Israel and its citizens, and it bears the responsibility for these acts. It has therefore been resolved to adopt the recommendations made by the security establishment, including the continuation of the military and intelligence operations against the terrorist organizations. Additional restrictions will also be placed upon the Hamas regime, to the effect that the passage of goods to the Gaza Strip will be limited, the supply of fuel and electricity will be reduced and restrictions will be imposed upon the movement of persons to and from the Strip. The restrictions will be implemented bearing in mind the legal ramifications of the humanitarian situation in the Gaza Strip, in order to prevent a humanitarian crisis.'

The petition is directed against this decision.

3.  The petition against the decision was filed on 28 October 2007 and it was heard on 7 November 2007, in the presence of the parties. On the date of the hearing the state gave notice that a final decision as to the implementation of the restrictions on the supply of electricity to the Gaza Strip had not yet been made; therefore we only heard argument regarding the restrictions on the supply of fuel. During the hearing, counsel for the respondents told the court that the state recognizes that it has an obligation not to prevent the supply of basic humanitarian needs to the Gaza Strip, and it therefore announced that it would monitor the situation and ensure that the cuts being made do not affect the supply of basic humanitarian needs. At the end of the hearing, we ordered the state to present, within seven days, the data on which it based its assessment of the impact of reducing the fuel supply to the Gaza Strip, and explain how it would monitor and check the data of which it intends to make  use in safeguarding the humanitarian needs of the inhabitants of the Gaza Strip.

Reduction of the fuel supply to the Gaza Strip

4.  On 29 November 2007 we held, with regard to that part of the petition relating to the reduction of the fuel supply to the Gaza Strip, that the fuel that the Palestinian Energy Authority buys from the Israeli Dor Alon Co., which is distributed by private suppliers to the highest bidder, with no scale of priorities, may also be distributed in another manner. We said that the various types of fuel supplied to the Gaza Strip could be distributed according to a scale of priorities that takes into account the humanitarian needs of the civilian population, as well as the functioning of the generators that operate the water pumps and electricity plants in the Gaza Strip. In our decision we accorded weight to the state's position that at this time, when belligerent acts and missile attacks are being perpetrated against Israeli towns, some of the fuel that enters the Gaza Strip is in fact used for the various purposes of the terrorist organizations; in such circumstances the reduction of the fuel supply, in the controlled manner in which it is implemented, is likely to damage the terrorist infrastructures and affect their ability to operate against the citizens of the State of Israel, since the amount of fuel that enters the Gaza Strip is supposed to suffice only for the humanitarian purposes that require the use of fuel. We were therefore not convinced at that stage, on the basis of the data presented to us, that the respondents' decision to reduce the amount of fuel allowed into the Gaza Strip through the border crossings with Israel violated the basic humanitarian needs of the Gaza Strip at that time. We therefore held that there was no basis for any order nisi or interim order concerning the reduction of the fuel supply (gasoline and diesel). Our decision was based mainly on the state's undertaking, as required by Israeli and international law, to monitor the situation in the Gaza Strip and ensure that the aforesaid reduction is not detrimental to the humanitarian needs of the inhabitants of the Gaza Strip. In those circumstances we concluded our discussion of the issue of the restrictions on the fuel supply to the Gaza Strip, and proceeded to examine the arguments relating to the anticipated harm to the inhabitants of the Gaza Strip as a result of the restrictions on the supply of electricity.

Reduction of the supply of electricity to the Gaza Strip

5.  The hearing of that part of the petition that dealt with the reduction of the supply of electricity to the Gaza Strip required complex factual verification, and we encountered difficulty in obtaining figures on this issue from the state's representatives. Therefore the proceedings on this issue were drawn out while on various dates we received detailed applications from the petitioners and written and oral responses from the respondents. On 15 November 2007 the petitioners filed an urgent application for an interim order in the petition, and on 23 November 2007 they applied for an urgent hearing of the petition in view of the state's notice that as of December 2007 it would begin to restrict the amount of electricity supplied to the Gaza Strip. The petitioners argued that it is physically impossible to reduce the electricity supply to the Gaza Strip without causing power stoppages in hospitals and interrupting the pumping of clean water to the civilian population in Gaza, and without causing serious disruption to basic needs. Their main argument was that implementation of the decision would cause certain, serious and irreversible damage to the essential humanitarian needs of the Gaza Strip, its hospitals, the water and sewage system, and the entire civilian population.

6.  According to figures that are not disputed by either party, the amount of electricity needed for the Gaza Strip at peak times is slightly more than 200 megawatts. Approximately 120 megawatts are supplied by Israel, and approximately 17 megawatts are supplied by Egypt. The remainder is supplied by the Gaza Strip power plant. Electricity is supplied to the Gaza Strip by the State of Israel via ten power lines, on four of which load limiting devices have been installed. The respondents' intention was to gradually reduce the supply of electricity through those four power lines, by a total of 5% of the amount of electricity transferred through each of the lines. The respondents claimed that this step would obligate the authority controlling the Gaza Strip to manage the load and reduce the actual consumption of electricity in the area to which the relevant line supplies electricity, and to prevent the supply of electricity for terrorist purposes such as workshops in which Qassam rockets are made. According to the respondents, if the authorities in Gaza would manage the consumption of electricity properly, the flow of electricity from Israel to the Gaza Strip could be expected to continue uninterrupted. But if consumption exceeds the permitted amount, the supply of electricity will cease automatically, due to the load limiting devices installed upon the four power lines described above. The respondents emphasized in their response that the aforesaid reduction of electricity is not detrimental to the basic humanitarian needs of the residents of the Gaza Strip.

7.  The petitioners argue that there is no physical way of reducing the supply of electricity to Gaza without causing power stoppages in hospitals and interruptions in the pumping of clean water to the civilian population of Gaza; consequently, the implementation of this decision will cause certain, serious and irreversible harm to the vital humanitarian needs of the Gaza Strip, its hospitals, the water and sewage systems, and the entire civilian population. In their supplementary pleadings of 27 November 2007, the petitioners presented detailed arguments regarding the future reduction of electricity to the Gaza Strip. According to the petitioners, even at this stage, since the bombing of the local power plant by the Israeli Air Force in 2006, the Gaza Strip has suffered from a shortage of electricity that compels the Electricity Distribution Company in Gaza to introduce electricity stoppages for several hours each day. They argue that even now the frequent power stoppages affect the functioning of essential services in Gaza, such as hospitals, because the infrastructure in the Gaza Strip does not allow for the disconnection of the electricity supply to the civilian population without disconnecting essential services. Moreover, it was emphasized that withholding the supply of electricity from the homes of Gaza residents denies them the possibility of receiving clean drinking water in their homes and disrupts the functioning of the water and sewage pumps.

8.  At a hearing on the petition held on 29 November 2007 we heard the arguments of the parties. In the course of the hearing we also heard the respondents' deponents, Col. Shlomi Muchtar, head of the Operations Department of the Unit for Coordination of Government Activities in the Territories, and Mr Idan Weinstock, Director of the Electricity Authority at the Ministry of National Infrastructures. For the petitioners we heard the second petitioner, Mr Maher Najar, Deputy-Director of the Water Authority in the Coastal Cities Administration in Gaza. After hearing the arguments of the parties and their deponents regarding the planned reduction of the electricity supply to the Gaza Strip, and after receiving the incomplete facts that were presented to us, we decided to request further pleadings from the respondents on several points concerning the possibility of regulating the flow of electricity to the Gaza Strip so that humanitarian needs will not be harmed. We also issued an order to the effect that until the aforesaid submissions were received, the plan to reduce the electricity supply to the Gaza Strip would not be implemented.

9.  While the petition was pending, the petitioners once again filed applications to compel the state to continue the regular supply of electricity to the Gaza Strip without restrictions. Their arguments focused mainly on the fact that the local power plant, which supplies electricity to essential humanitarian facilities, cannot function properly due to a severe shortage of industrial diesel fuel. They argue that the amount of industrial diesel that the respondents are allowing to enter the Gaza Strip is insufficient for the needs of the power plant and does not allow it to produce the amount of electricity required by the residents of the Gaza Strip during the winter months. It was argued that the shortage of industrial diesel caused a reduction of approximately 30% in the amount of electricity produced by the power plant in the Gaza Strip, which has led to long electricity stoppages. It was emphasized that the industrial diesel supplied to the Gaza Strip is used solely for producing electricity at the power plant. On 9 January 2008 the petitioners filed an update, in which they said that as a result of the severe shortage of industrial diesel at the power plant in the Gaza Strip, power stoppages of eight hours every day were being imposed in central Gaza, and in the city of Gaza itself stoppages were being imposed for eight hours every two days. It was further alleged that as a result of the reduction in electricity production, the central hospital in Gaza was suffering power stoppages of six to twelve hours each day, which disrupted the functioning of the hospital. On 21 January 2008 the petitioners informed the court that due to the shortage of industrial diesel, the power plant in Gaza had stopped the production of electricity entirely, which resulted in a shortage of approximately 43% of the amount of electricity required by the residents of the Gaza Strip. They claimed that on 20 January 2008 the respondents imposed a total ban on the entry of industrial diesel into the Gaza Strip, and in the absence of reserves this led to the shutdown of the power plant. In the prevailing circumstances, the petitioners claimed that many residents of the Gaza Strip had no access to clean drinking water, sewage was overflowing and residents who so required were unable to operate various items of medical equipment in their homes.

10.  In the wake of the aforesaid, the respondents filed a further statement, in which they addressed the various claims and the ongoing changes in the factual position. They said that at a meeting between the Head of the Operations Department of the Unit for Coordination of Government Activity in the Territories, Col. Shlomi Muchtar, and the representatives of the Palestinian Energy Authority, the Palestinians had said that they were able to regulate loads by reducing the consumption of electricity in the distribution area of a certain line, and that such regulation had already been activated; thus, for example, the Palestinian authorities confirmed that they were able to reduce the consumption on a particular power line in order to allow the proper functioning of a hospital. We were also informed that as a result of an arrangement between the Israel Electric Corporation and the Palestinian Authority in 2005, the supply of electricity through two of the lines providing electricity from Israel to the Gaza Strip was limited to eleven megawatts. The respondents admitted that the Nachal Oz crossing, through which the industrial diesel fuel needed to run the Gaza power plant enters the Gaza Strip, had indeed been closed for several days, and therefore the supply of industrial diesel to the power plant in the Gaza Strip had been withheld during those days. The respondents explained that the closure of the crossing and the stoppage in the supply of industrial diesel to the power plant occurred as a result of a very serious rocket barrage against Israel from the fifteenth and eighteenth of January 2008, during which 222 mortar shells had been fired at Israeli towns near the Gaza Strip, Ashkelon and Sederot, causing the wounding of seven civilians, many victims of trauma and considerable damage. Despite that, we were told that it has now been decided that the amount of industrial diesel supplied to the Gaza Strip will be set at 2.2 million litres a week, as it was before the reduction plan. Regarding the supply of electricity from Israel, the respondents said that they intend to implement a gradual reduction in only three power lines, in an amount of 5% of the total current in each of those lines, so that the amount of electricity supplied through them will total 13.5 megawatts in two of them and 12.5 megawatts in the third. The respondents emphasized in this context that the Palestinians themselves have said on several occasions that they are able to carry out load reductions if restrictions are imposed on the power lines, so that humanitarian purposes and needs are not affected. Finally, the respondents said that the opening of the Rafah crossing into Egypt, which was an action taken unilaterally by the Palestinians, is likely to affect the entire situation in the Gaza Strip and all of the obligations of the State of Israel towards the Gaza Strip, but they added that this is a new development and the matter is being examined from a factual, legal and political perspective. On 27 January 2008 we held a hearing that focused on the supply of industrial diesel fuel to the Gaza Strip, at which the parties reiterated their main arguments, as set out above, and the state announced, as aforesaid, that industrial diesel fuel was being supplied to the Gaza Strip in the same format as it had in the past.

Deliberations

11.  The question confronting us is whether the various restrictions upon the supply of fuel and electricity to the Gaza Strip harm the essential humanitarian needs of the residents of the Gaza Strip. As we said in our decision of 29 November 2007, the State of Israel is under no obligation to allow an unlimited amount of electricity and fuel to enter the Gaza Strip in circumstances in which some of these commodities are in practice being used by the terrorist organizations in order to attack Israeli civilians. The duty of the State of Israel derives from the essential humanitarian needs of the inhabitants of the Gaza Strip. The respondents are required to discharge their obligations under international humanitarian law, which requires them to allow the Gaza Strip to receive only what is needed in order to provide the essential humanitarian needs of the civilian population.

12.  The State argued before us that it acts in accordance with the rules of international law and fulfils its humanitarian obligations under the laws of war. Counsel for the state argues that these obligations are limited, and they are derived from the state of armed conflict that exists between the State of Israel and the Hamas organization that controls the Gaza Strip, and from the need to avoid harm to the civilian population that finds itself in the combat zone. We should point out in this context that since September 2005 Israel no longer has effective control over what happens in the Gaza Strip. Military rule that applied in the past in this territory came to an end by a decision of the government, and Israeli soldiers are no longer stationed in the territory on a permanent basis, nor are they in charge of what happens there. In these circumstances, the State of Israel does not have a general duty to ensure the welfare of the residents of the Gaza Strip or to maintain public order in the Gaza Strip according to the laws of belligerent occupation in international law. Neither does Israel have any effective capability, in its present position, of enforcing order and managing civilian life in the Gaza Strip. In the prevailing circumstances, the main obligations of the State of Israel relating to the residents of the Gaza Strip derive from the state of armed conflict that exists between it and the Hamas organization that controls the Gaza Strip; these obligations also derive from the degree of control exercised by the State of Israel over the border crossings between it and the Gaza Strip, as well as from the relationship that was created between Israel and the territory of the Gaza Strip after the years of Israeli military rule in the territory, as a result of which the Gaza Strip is currently almost completely dependent upon the supply of electricity from Israel.

13.  In this context, the respondents referred in their pleadings to various provisions of international humanitarian law that apply to this case. Inter alia, the respondents referred to art. 23 of the Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949 (hereinafter: "the Fourth Geneva Convention"), which requires a party to a conflict to allow the free passage of consignments intended for the civilians of the other party. They said, however, that this is a very limited obligation, since it only requires a party to a conflict to allow the unlimited passage of medical equipment, and to allow the passage of foodstuffs, clothing and medicine intended for children under the age of fifteen and pregnant women. The respondents also referred to art. 70 of the Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts, 1977 (hereinafter: ''the First Protocol"), which in their opinion constitutes customary international law, and which imposes a general and broader obligation whereby parties to a conflict are required to allow the rapid and unimpeded passage of essential goods for the civilian population. Finally, the respondents also referred in their pleadings to art. 54 of the First Protocol, which prohibits the starvation of civilians as a method of warfare, as well as any attack, destruction, removal or rendering useless of installations required by the civilian population, including foodstuffs, agricultural areas and drinking water installations.

14.  The state's pleadings in this regard are based upon norms that are part of customary international law, which set out basic obligations that govern combatants engaged armed conflict, and require them to ensure the welfare of the civilian population and respect its dignity and basic rights. It should also be noted that under the rules of customary international humanitarian law, each party to a conflict is obliged to refrain from disrupting the passage of basic humanitarian relief to populations in need of such relief in areas under its control (J. Henckaerts & L. Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law (ICRC, vol. 1, 2005), at pp. 197, 199). In the commentary to art. 70 of the First Protocol, too, it is stated that arts. 54 and 70 of the First Protocol should be read together, to the effect that a party to a conflict may not refuse to allow the passage of foodstuffs and basic humanitarian equipment necessary for the survival of the civilian population (Commentary on the Additional Protocols of 8 June 1977 to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 (Y. Sandoz, C. Swinarski, B. Zimmermann, eds., (ICRC, Geneva, 1987), at p. 820).

15.  It transpires from the aforesaid that the respondents do not in any way deny the existence of their humanitarian obligations, which require the State of Israel to allow the passage of essential humanitarian goods to the Gaza Strip, and to refrain from deliberately inflicting damage on humanitarian facilities. According to the respondents' arguments, which they supported with affidavits and statements of the responsible authorities, not only are the respondents allowing the transfer essential goods to the civilian population in the Gaza Strip, but they also regard this as a humanitarian obligation for which they are liable pursuant to international law and to a cabinet  decision. The respondents emphasized, however, that this does not require them to allow the passage of non-essential goods or of goods in amounts that exceed what is required for basic humanitarian needs: this is the core of the disagreement between them and the petitioners.

16.  In this last respect, Col. Nir Press, the commander of the Coordination and Liaison Authority, appeared before us during the final hearing and supplied details of the relevant data and information upon which the respondents rely. Col. Press clarified the statements made on behalf of the state, and insisted that the amount of fuel and electricity entering the Gaza Strip is sufficient for the proper functioning of all the humanitarian services in the territory; Col. Press further told us of contact that he made with Palestinian representatives for the routine monitoring of the functioning of the humanitarian services in the Gaza Strip. Inter alia, he described how the State of Israel allows the safe conduct of the sick for treatment in the State of Israel, and the unrestricted passage of food and medicine, in order to avoid harming the residents of the Gaza Strip beyond the extent necessitated by the state of armed conflict between the State of Israel and the Hamas organization. Col. Press admitted to us that the situation of the civilian population in the Gaza Strip is indeed difficult, but he also gave examples of exaggerated descriptions published by the Hamas organization regarding a humanitarian crisis in the region.

17.  The main issue remaining before us, as became clear from the last hearing, is the amount of industrial diesel fuel required for the operation of the power plant in the Gaza Strip. As stated above, we were convinced by the respondents' declarations that they intend to continue to allow the supply of industrial diesel fuel at the same level as prior to the implementation of the reductions, namely 2.2 million litres per week. Since it has been clarified that industrial diesel can be, and is in fact, used solely for the power plant in the Gaza Strip, it can be assumed that the supply of industrial diesel will not fall short of this amount. Our enquiry into the matter revealed that the supply of industrial diesel to the Gaza Strip during the winter months last year was similar to the amount that the respondents promise to allow into the Gaza Strip at present, and this fact, too, indicates that it is a reasonable amount that is sufficient for the basic humanitarian needs of the Gaza Strip. Admittedly, for several days the border crossings were closed and consequently the required amount of diesel was not delivered, but as we explained, this was due to a temporary security need caused by a very fierce rocket attack launched against Israeli towns from within the Gaza Strip. Needless to say  that even during this period, when there was a specific security need to close the border crossings, the State of Israel continued to supply the Gaza Strip with the same amount of electricity that it usually provides.

18.  As for the revised plan presented to us, which concerns a five per cent reduction of the supply of electricity through three of the ten power lines supplying electricity to the Gaza Strip, to a level of 13.5 megawatts in two of the lines and 12.5 megawatts in the third, we are convinced that this reduction does not breach the State of Israel's humanitarian obligations within the context of the armed conflict taking place between it and the Hamas organization that controls the Gaza Strip. This conclusion is based, inter alia, upon the fact that the respondents' deposition reveals that the relevant Palestinian authorities have said that they have the capability of carrying out load reductions if limits are placed on the power lines, and they have made actual use of this capability in the past.

19.  It should be emphasized that during the hearing of the petition the state reiterated its undertaking to monitor the humanitarian situation in the Gaza Strip, and in this context we were informed, in various affidavits filed on behalf of the respondents, that this commitment is being discharged very responsibly and seriously, and that the security establishment carries out a weekly assessment of the position in this regard, which is based, inter alia, upon contacts with Palestinian authorities in the fields of electricity and health, and on contacts with international organizations. It should be noted in this context that from the hearing of this issue before us, as well as from other cases in which an immediate response was required on matters regarding humanitarian concerns, it became clear that the parties are capable of reaching understandings and arrangements in these matters. Indeed, a solution in the form of communication between persons designated by the security establishment and those entities who maintain contact with them and inform them of the essential basic needs is the best way of finding speedy solutions to concrete problems that arise from time to time; that is evident from the fact that even before the matter came to court, the state announced, of its own initiative, that it was renewing the supply of regular diesel fuel, which is required, inter alia, for ambulances and operating generators in hospitals, in the same amount as prior to the reduction, as well as the supply of industrial diesel. These facts show that the state is indeed monitoring the situation in the Gaza Strip, and allowing the supply of the amount of fuel and electricity needed for the essential humanitarian needs in the region.

20.  We have said on more than one occasion that we do not intervene in the question of the effectiveness or the wisdom of the security measures adopted by those responsible for security, but only in the question of their legality. Our role is limited to judicial review of compliance with the provisions of Israeli and international law that bind the State of Israel, which, according to the declaration of the respondents, are being scrupulously observed by the state. In this regard it has been said in the past that in times of war legal norms continue to apply, and the laws of war should be observed. In HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [1] we held, in a similar context, that:

'Israel finds itself in severe combat with rampant terrorism. Israel acts pursuant to its right to self-defence (see art. 51 of the Charter of the United Nations). This combat is not conducted in a normative void. It is conducted pursuant to the rules of international law, which determines principles and rules for conduct of combat' (Almadani v. Minister of Defence [1], per President Barak; see also HCJ 168/91 Morcus v. Minister of Defence [2], at p. 470).

And in a judgment concerning the humanitarian obligations of the State of Israel during the combat operations carried out in the 'Defensive Shield' campaign, we said:

'Even during periods of combat the laws of war should be upheld. Everything should be done in order to protect the civilian population (see HCJ 2901/02 Center for the Defense of the Individual v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [5]; HCJ 2936/02 Physicians for Human Rights v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank  [6] ; HCJ 2977/02  Adalah - Legal Center for Arab Minority Rights in Israel v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [7]; HCJ 3022/02 LAW - Palestinian Organization for the Defence of Human Rights and the Environment v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank [8])' (HCJ 3114/02 Barakeh v. Minister of Defence [3] ).

21.  Indeed, in times of war, as in our case, the civilian population unfortunately finds itself in a combat zone, and it is the first and main victim of the state of hostilities, even when efforts are made to limit the harm caused to it. In the territory of the State of Israel too, in an era of terrorist attacks that have been continuing for years, the immediate and main victim of the state of hostilities is the civilian population. But as far as the acts perpetrated against Israel are concerned - this is not accidental harm or collateral damage, but frequent terrorist attacks that directly target the civilian population with the intention of harming innocent civilians. This is the difference between the State of Israel, a democratic state fighting for its survival by the means that the law provides, and the terrorist organizations that seek to destroy it:

'The state is fighting in the name of the law and in order to preserve it. The terrorists fight against the law and in violation thereof. The war against terrorism is also the struggle of the law against those who seek to undermine it' (HCJ 320/80 Kawasma v. Minister of Defence [4], at p. 132; see also Almadani v. Minister of Defence [1]).

In this case, the facts that were presented to us, as set out above, show that the State of Israel accepts and respects the rules prescribed in the laws of war, and it is committed to continuing to supply the amount of fuel and electricity needed for the essential humanitarian needs of the civilian population in the Gaza Strip.

22.  In conclusion, we reiterate that the Gaza Strip is controlled by a murderous terrorist organization, which acts relentlessly to inflict harm on the State of Israel and its inhabitants, violating every possible rule of international law in its violent acts, which are directed indiscriminately at civilians - men, women and children. Despite this, as we said above, the State of Israel is committed to fighting the terrorist organizations within the framework of the law and in accordance with the provisions of international law, and to refrain from intentional harm to the civilian population in the Gaza Strip. In view of all of the information presented to us with regard to the supply of electricity to the Gaza Strip, we are of the opinion that the amount of industrial diesel that the State said it intends to supply, as well as the electricity that is continually supplied through the power lines from Israel, are capable of satisfying the essential humanitarian needs of the Gaza Strip at the present.

Therefore, for the reasons set out above, the petition is denied.

Justice E. Hayut

I agree.

Justice J. Elon

I agree.

Petition denied.

23 Shevat 5768

30 January 2008

Kiwaan v. Minister of Defense

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 155/53
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, March 9, 1954
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

An order of deportation was issued against the petitioner who had lived in Palestine and who in the year 1948 had been registered in the Register of Inhabitants. He had been compelled in 1949 to leave the country as a result of army action and had lived for a while in a neighbouring Arab country. He returned to Israel without permission and as a result of subsequent court proceedings was held to be entitled to receive and did receive an identity card. The petitioner now contended that as he was the holder of an identity card and had become an Israel national in terms of S. 3(a) of the Nationality Law 1952 the deportation order was illegal.

               

Held: that the mere possession of an Identity Card did not give the holder a right to stay in the country; that the petitioner was entitled to be regarded as an Israel national having satisfied the conditions of S. 3(a) of the Nationality Law and as such could not be deported.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

H.C.J 155/53

 

           

SALEM AHMED KIWAAN

v.

MINISTER OF DEFENSE AND OTHERS

 

           

In the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[March 9,1954]

Before Cheshin J., Goitein J., and Berinson J.

 

 

Nationality - Nationality Law, 1952, s. 3(a) - When nationality acquired - Petitioner forced to leave country as result of enemy action - Lawful return - Identity card - Whether holder entitled to remain in country - Deportation order set aside.

 

            An order of deportation was issued against the petitioner who had lived in Palestine and who in the year 1948 had been registered in the Register of Inhabitants. He had been compelled in 1949 to leave the country as a result of army action and had lived for a while in a neighbouring Arab country. He returned to Israel without permission and as a result of subsequent court proceedings was held to be entitled to receive and did receive an identity card. The petitioner now contended that as he was the holder of an identity card and had become an Israel national in terms of S. 3(a) of the Nationality Law 19521) the deportation order was illegal.

               

Held : that the mere possession of an Identity Card did not give the holder a right to stay in the country ;

that the petitioner was entitled to be regarded as an Israel national having satisfied the conditions of S. 3(a) of the Nationality Law and as such could not be deported.

 

Israel cases referred to:

 

(1)   H.C. 8/52, Mustafa Saad Bader v. Minister of the Interior and Others; (1953), 7 P.D. 366.

(2)        H.C. 227/52, Jamil El-Khalil v. Minister of Police and Others; (1953), 7 P.D. 49.

(3)   H.C. 145/51, Sabri Hassan Moustafa Abou Rass and Others v. Military Governor of Galilee and Others; (1951), 5 P.D. 1476.

(4)   H.C. 138/51, Ahmed El-Taha and Others v. Minister of the Interior and Others; (1953), 7 P.D. 160.

 

Nakkara and Wachsman for the petitioner.

Kwart, Deputy State Attorney, for the respondents.

 

 

CHESHIN J. (giving the judgment of the court). The subject of the proceedings before us is an order nisi dated July 29, 1953, calling upon the Minister of Defense, the first respondent, to show cause why a deportation order made against the petitioner should not be set aside. The reply filed on behalf of the fourth respondent, the Inspector of Police of the Zevulun Division, Acre, who was authorized to execute the order referred to, confines itself mainly to points of law. It is submitted that the deportation order, which was made in accordance with section 10(1)(f) of the Immigration Ordinance, was lawfully made. It is also contended that the arguments advanced by the petitioner should not be entertained since he is not an Israel national, and that the identity card issued to him does not in itself confer upon him the right of residence in this country.

 

2. Before dealing with the merits of the petition we shall state some of the important facts which are not in dispute. The petitioner does not deny that he lived for some time beyond the borders of the State - in one of the neighbouring Arab countries - at the beginning of 1949, and that he returned to Israel without having obtained permission to do so. He contends, however, that he was expelled from the country by force and that his short stay outside the country, therefore, was the result of compulsion. He submits that as the conditions entitling him to nationality have been fulfilled, he may not again be deported from the country. Counsel for the respondents admits that the petitioner was already registered in the Register of Inhabitants in 1948 and that as a result of previous proceedings in this court, the petitioner was given an identity card. Counsel submits, however, that the issue to a person of an identity card does not in itself entitle him to reside in the country, and that the authorities are entitled to deport any person who is not a citizen of the State on the grounds laid down by law.

 

            The decisive question which arises in these proceedings, therefore, is the status of the petitioner from the point of view of nationality, and in regard to this question opinion is divided.

           

3. Israel nationality is acquired in one of the ways set forth in the Nationality Law, 1952, that is to say by return1) (section 2 of the Law), by residence in Israel (section 3), by birth (section 4) and by naturalisation (sections 5-9). It is not disputed that three of the four ways mentioned do not apply to the petitioner, and that his status must be tested in the light of those provisions which entitle a person to be regarded as a national under section 3(a) of the Law, namely by residence in Israel. This section, in so far as it applies to the matter before us, provides as follows:

 

"3(a) A person who, immediately before the establishment of the State, was a Palestine citizen... shall become an Israel national with effect from the day of the establishment of the State if -

 

(1)         he was registered on March l, 1952, as an inhabitant under the Registration of Inhabitants Ordinance, 1949;

(2)         he was an inhabitant of Israel on the day of the coming into force of this Law;

(3)         he was in Israel ...from the day of the establishment of the State to the day of the coming into force of this Law, or entered Israel legally during that period."

 

            As I have already said, it is admitted by counsel for the respondents that the petitioner is deemed to have been registered as an inhabitant under the Registration of Inhabitants Ordinance from the year 1948, that is to say, that the first of the conditions mentioned has been fulfilled in regard to the petitioner. The petitioner contends in his affidavit that he was a Palestine national immediately before the establishment of the State and that on July 14, 1952, - the day of the coming into force of the Nationality Law - he was a resident of Israel. These facts were not denied by the respondents in the only affidavit filed on their behalf - or, more accurately, on behalf of the fourth respondent - and we must assume, therefore, that these conditions too have been fulfilled in regard to the petitioner. The only question that remains, therefore, is whether the last condition mentioned in the Law has been satisfied, namely, whether he was in Israel or entered Israel legally during the period from the day of the establishment of the State (May 14, 1948) to the day of the coming into force of the Nationality Law (July 14, 1952).

           

4. As I have said, the petitioner admits that he was beyond the borders of the State - in one of the neighbouring Arab countries - for a short time in January, 1949, but he contends that he was driven there forcibly and unlawfully by the army. This allegation is denied by counsel for the respondents according to whom the petitioner originally left his village willingly and was only subsequently captured by the army and expelled after he had returned to the village without permission. It follows that it is of the utmost importance in these proceedings to determine the exact facts, for if the petitioner was indeed expelled from the country unlawfully, then his enforced residence outside the country and his return thereto - even without permission - were lawful. These principles have been laid down by this court on a number of occasions and have become firmly entrenched in the law of this country. It is sufficient to refer to Bader v. Minister of the Interior (1), and El-Khalil v. Minister of Police (2). It was said in Bader's case, at page 373:

 

            "It has been emphasised time and again by this Court that a person who has been unlawfully expelled from the country is entitled to return without permission. Such a person is deemed never to have left the country and he therefore requires no entry permit in order to return to it".

           

and in the case of El-Khalil (2), it was said (at page 51):

 

            "In a number of decisions dealing with identity cards it has been laid down by this court that, in regard to residents of Israel, the authorities may not rely upon unlawful entry into the country where such entry follows upon the unlawful expulsion of such residents from the country by the authorities."

           

5. Counsel for the petitioner submitted in the course of his argument that since as a rule the authorities only issue an identity card to a person who entered the country legally and who is permitted to reside therein, the very fact that an identity card was issued to the petitioner shows that he did not leave the country willingly, and that his residence therein is lawful. We cannot accept this argument. An identity card is not a talisman against deportation from the country and the possession of such a card does not indicate lawful entry into the country or lawful residence therein. The opinion has already been expressed in the case of Abou Rass v. Military Govenlor of Galilee (3), at page 1478, that the Registration of Inhabitants Ordinance confers no special rights upon a person who is registered under its provisions - except, of course, the right to receive an identity card, and that in view of the very wide definition in that Ordinance of the expression "inhabitant" it cannot be maintained with certainty that the Ordinance was intended to refer to lawful residents alone. It follows, therefore, that an identity card cannot always be regarded as a permit of residence. It has indeed often been argued before us in this court that the authorities do not usually deport a person who holds an identity card. This, however, refers only to administrative practice, which is not decisive in interpreting the law. The matter before us proves that even the administrative authorities do not regard themselves as bound by the custom alleged, for in one of the deportation orders made against the petitioner the Minister of Defense says quite clearly that "I have considered the fact that the person mentioned (that is to say, the petitioner) is the holder today of an identity card but I nevertheless order his deportation...".

 

            In short, the very fact that the petitioner holds an identity card does not in itself invalidate the deportation order against him. Even this, however, does not bring us to a final conclusion, for in the circumstances of this case it is of great importance to ascertain how the petitioner came to receive an identity card. It is desirable therefore at this stage to review shortly the previous proceedings which were conducted in this court between the petitioner and the respondents, other than the first respondent.

           

6. The petitioner has already been deported by the authorities on a number of occasions and has been accustomed to return to the country after such deportations without permission. In 1952, when the authorities sought to deport him for the third or fourth time, he applied to this court1) for an order directing the Minister of the Interior - the second respondent - to issue him an identity card, and preventing his deportation from the country. A number of facts, inter alia, which were set out then by the petitioner in his application have been repeated and relied upon by him in these proceedings, namely, that he was resident in his village at the time of its capture by the Defense Army of Israel on October 30, 1948; that he was registered in the Register of Inhabitants on December 12, 1948; that he was expelled by the army on January 14, 1949, and that in these circumstances he should not be deported but should be given an identity card.

            All these allegations of fact were denied by the representatives of the Minister of the Interior in the affidavit which was then filed on his behalf, and on the return to the order nisi the court entered upon the merits of the matter in order to discover where the truth lay, and to ascertain the facts. The court, however, did not proceed far along this road, for at the conclusion of the cross-examination of the petitioner on his affidavit counsel for the respondents made a declaration before the court that "in view of the decision of this court in El-Taha v. Minister of the Interior (4)," he had no objection to the order nisi being made absolute. The court then acted on the basis of this declaration, made the order absolute, and an identity card was issued to the petitioner on the strength of the order of the court.

           

            We now turn to examine the decision of the court in El-Taha's case (4), and to ascertain what moved counsel for the authorities to withdraw his opposition to the issue of an identity card to the petitioner.

           

7. In El-Taha's case, a number of Arab residents of the village of Majd-al-Kroum in Western Galilee petitioned this court and submitted that they were entitled to receive identity cards and not to be deported from Israel by reason of the following facts: they were in their village, Majd-al-Kroum, on the day of its capture by the Defense Army of Israel, and a short time after they were registered in the Register of Inhabitants. In the middle of January, 1949, a unit of the army arrived at the village, arrested some 400 of its residents, including the petitioners, and transferred them across the borders of the State. At the end of January, 1949, the petitioners returned to their village but they were again expelled from the country, and again returned to it without obtaining permission. The representatives of the Minister of the Interior denied these allegations in their reply to the order nisi which had been granted on the petition of the Arabs referred to. They insisted that the petitioners had left the State of their own free will and had thereafter infiltrated into the country. The court, however, after hearing evidence and argument, accepted the version of the petitioners - the Arab residents of Majd-al-Kroum - and held that they had been unlawfully expelled from the country. It was for this reason that the court made an order that identity cards be issued to the petitioners in that case.

 

            This is the background against which the proceedings in El-Taha's case were conducted, and "in view of" the decision that was given in those proceedings - to use counsel's expression in the previous proceedings between the petitioner and the authorities in H.C. 81/52 - he withdrew his opposition to the issue of an identity card to the petitioner. We must now ascertain the connection between the petitioner before us and the petitioners in El-Taha's case, and the relationship between the decision that was given by the court in that case and the prayer of the petitioner in H.C. 81/52 to be given an identity card. The answer is a very simple one: the petitioner - according to his submission - is one of those very 400 Arabs who were once forcibly driven from the village of Madj-al-Kroum by the army. He made this submission, as I have said, in his first petition which was dealt with in H.C. 81/52, and counsel for the authorities then denied these allegations. However, in the course of the proceedings in H.C. 81/52 the decision was given in El-Taha's case. It was because of that decision that counsel for the respondents found it proper to withdraw his opposition to the issue of an identity card to the petitioner. What is the interpretation of that withdrawal in these circumstances, and what is the meaning of the court order which was given upon the basis of that withdrawal? The reply is that the authorities recognised the justice of the contention that the petitioner - as the petitioners in El-Taha's case - had been forcibly driven from the State, and that for that reason - and for that reason alone - he was entitled after his return to demand and receive an identity card. It follows that the identity card was not issued to the petitioner without consideration of the intrinsic factors involved, but after proceedings in court in which the merits of the case were considered. The decision of this court directing the authorities to issue an identity card to the petitioner, was based upon the consent of counsel for the authorities, and was given in the light of the decision in El-Taha's case. The court thereby recognised the correctness of the petitioner's submission and of his status as a resident of Israel, or as a person who had entered Israel lawfully. That was a decision in rem, since it determined the status of the petitioner as a lawful resident of the State. This decision binds the authorities and the court in the proceedings now before us. The authorities are now estopped from contending that the entry of the petitioner into Israel was unlawful, or that his leaving the country before that was of his own free will and without obtaining permission. For this reason the court is now obliged to hold that the third condition, too, of the conditions entitling a person to be regarded as a national of the State by reason of his residence therein, in accordance with section 3(a) of the Nationality Law, has been fulfilled by the petitioner.

 

            As has been said counsel for the respondents does not deny - and at the conclusion of his argument he explicitly admitted - that the petitioner may not be deported if it be held that he is a national of the State.

           

            It is decided, therefore, to make the order nisi granted on July 29, 1953, absolute.

 

 

            Order nisi made absolute.

Judgment given on March 9,1954.

 


1) The text of this section appears infra p. 322.

1) This is the technical term for the right of a Jew, from any part of the world, to "return" to Israel. The theory is that throughout the ages he has not been able to "return" to Israel but with the rise of the State he is entitled to "return" and settle there.

1) In H.C. 81/52 Kiwaan v. Minister of Interior and Others the court made an order for the issue to the petitioner of an identity card.

 

Ka’adan v. Israel Land Administration

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 6698/95
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, March 8, 2000
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: The State of Israel, through the Israel Lands Administration, allocated land in the Eron valley region to the Jewish Agency for Israel.  The Jewish Agency, through a cooperative society, set up the settlement of Katzir on this land. The objectives of the Jewish Agency for Israel include the settlement of Jews throughout the land of Israel. For its part, the cooperative society will only grant membership to Jews. Petitioners, a couple with two daughters, are Arabs. They requested to live in the settlement of Katzir. According to petitioners, their request was immediately denied by reason of their being Arabs, since the land was allocated for the exclusive establishment of a Jewish settlement.

 

Held: The Court held that the principle of equality is one of the foundational principles of the State of Israel. It applies to all actions of every government authority. The Court held that the policy constituted unlawful discrimination on the basis of nationality.  The Court held that the fact that the settlement was built through the Jewish Agency for Israel could not legitimize such discrimination.

 

Justice Y. Kedmi in a separate opinion was of the view that only a declaratory judgment regarding the status and weight of the value of equality with regard to the allocation of state land was warranted along with the clarification that the judgment is forward-looking and does not provide grounds to re-examine acts performed in the past. 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

 

HCJ 6698/95

1.     Aadel Ka’adan

2.     Iman Ka’adan

v.

1.     Israel Land Administration

2.     Ministry of Construction and Housing

3.     Tel-Eron Local Council

4.     The Jewish Agency for Israel

5.     Katzir, a Cooperative Society for Communal Settlement in Samaria Ltd.

6.     Israel Farmers Association

 

The Supreme Court Sitting as the High Court of Justice

[March 8, 2000]

Before President A. Barak, Justices T. Or, M. Cheshin, Y. Kedmi, I. Zamir

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

 

Facts: The State of Israel, through the Israel Lands Administration, allocated land in the Eron valley region to the Jewish Agency for Israel.  The Jewish Agency, through a cooperative society, set up the settlement of Katzir on this land. The objectives of the Jewish Agency for Israel include the settlement of Jews throughout the land of Israel. For its part, the cooperative society will only grant membership to Jews. Petitioners, a couple with two daughters, are Arabs. They requested to live in the settlement of Katzir. According to petitioners, their request was immediately denied by reason of their being Arabs, since the land was allocated for the exclusive establishment of a Jewish settlement.

Held: The Court held that the principle of equality is one of the foundational principles of the State of Israel. It applies to all actions of every government authority. The Court held that the policy constituted unlawful discrimination on the basis of nationality.  The Court held that the fact that the settlement was built through the Jewish Agency for Israel could not legitimize such discrimination.

Justice Y. Kedmi in a separate opinion was of the view that only a declaratory judgment regarding the status and weight of the value of equality with regard to the allocation of state land was warranted along with the clarification that the judgment is forward-looking and does not provide grounds to re-examine acts performed in the past.

 

For petitioners—Neta Ziv, Dan Yakir

For respondents 1 & 2—Uzi Fogelman

For respondent 3—Ilan Porat

For respondent 4—Dr. Amnon Goldenberg, Aharon Sarig, Moti Arad;

For respondents 5 & 6—Gad Shteilman, Yehudah Torgeman.

 

Basic laws cited:

Basic Law: Israel Lands, s. 1.

Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, ss. 1, 8.

Basic Law: Freedom of Occupation, s. 4.

 

Legislation cited:

Law of Return 5710-1950.

World Zionist Organization -- Jewish Agency (Status) Law, 5722-1952, s.

8(b).

Israel Land Administration Law, 5720-1960, s. 3.

 

Draft legislation cited:

             Draft Proposal for Basic Law: National Lands, Hatzaot Hok 5719-1959 at 272 in 27 Divrei Knesset (5719-1959).

             Draft Proposal for the Israel Land Administration Law, 5720-1960 (Hatzaot Hok 34).  

 

Israeli cases cited:

 

  1. CA 55/67 Kaplan v. State of Israel, IsrSC 21(2) 718.
  2. HCJ 953/87 Poraz v. Mayor of Tel-Aviv-Jaffa, IsrSC 42(2) 309.
  3. HCJ 869/92 Zwilli v. Chairman of the Central Elections Committee for the Thirteenth Knesset, IsrSC 46(2) 692.
  4. CA 105/92 Re’em Engineers and Contractors Ltd. V. The Municipality of Nazareth-Illit, IsrSC 47(5) 189.
  5. HCJ 7111/95 Center for Local Government v. Knesset, IsrSC 50(3) 485.
  6. HCJ 114/78 Burkan v. Minister of Finance, IsrSC 32(2) 800.
  7. HCJ 1703/92 C.A.L. Cargo Airlines Ltd. v. The Prime Minister, IsrSC 52(4) 193.
  8. EA 2/88 Ben-Shalom v. The Twelfth Knesset’s Central Elections Committee, IsrSC 43(4) 221.
  9. HCJ 153/87 Shakdiel v. Minister of Religious Affairs, IsrSC 42(2) 221.
  10. HCJ 840/79 Israeli Contractors and Builders Center v. The Government of Israel, IsrSC 34(3) 729.
  11. HCJ 262/62 Peretz v. Chairman, Members of the Local Council and Residents of Kfar Shmaryahu IsrSC 16 2101.
  12. LCA 5817/95 Rosenberg v. Ministry of Construction and Housing, IsrSC 50(1) 221.
  13. HCJ 5023/91 Poraz v. Minister of Construction and Housing, IsrSC 46(2) 793.
  14. HCJ 392/72 Berger v. Regional Committee for Planning and Construction, Haifa Region, IsrSC 27(2) 764.
  15. HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence, IsrSC 49(4) 94.
  16. HCJ 2671/98 Israel Women’s Network v. Minister of Labour, IsrSC 52(3) 630.
  17. HCJ 73/53 Kol Ha’Am Company Ltd. v. Minister of the Interior, IsrSC 7 871.
  18. HCJ 7128/96 Temple Mount Faithful Movement v. The Government of Israel, IsrSC 51(2) 509.
  19. HCJ 5016/96 Horev v. Minister of Transportation, [1997] IsrSC 51(4) 1; [1997] IsrLR 149.
  20. HCJ 528/88 Avitan v. Israel Land Administration, IsrSC 43(4) 297.
  21. HCJ 1000/92 Bavli v. Great Rabbinate Court of Jerusalem, IsrSC 48(2) 221.
  22. HCJ 453/94 Israel Women’s Network v. The Government of Israel, IsrSC 48(5) 501.
  23. EA 1/65 Yardor v. Chairman of the Central Elections Committee for the Sixth Knesset, IsrSC 19(3) 365.
  24. LCA 7504/95 Yaasin v. Party Registrar, IsrSC 50(2) 45.
  25. LCA 2316/ 96 Isaacson v. Party Registrar, IsrSC 50(2) 529.
  26. HCJ 175/71 Abu-Ghosh/Kiryat Yearim Music Festival v. Minister of Education and Culture, IsrSC 25(2) 821.
  27. HCJ 200/83 Wathad v. Minister of Finance, IsrSC 38(3) 113.
  28. EA 2/84 Neiman v. Chairman of the Central Elections Committee for the Eleventh Knesset, IsrSC 39(2) 225.
  29. HCJ 4212/91 Beth Rivkah National-Religious High School for Girls v. The Jewish Agency for Israel, IsrSC 47(2) 661.

 

American cases cited:

  1. Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka, 347 U.S. 483 (1954).
  2. Burton v. Willmington Parking Authority, 365 U.S. 721 (1961).

 

Canadian cases cited:

  1. Eldridge v. B.C. (A.G.) [1997] 3 S.C.R. 624.

 

Israeli books cited:

  1. Y. Weisman Property Law 216-217 (3rd ed. 1993).
  2. I. Zamir, Administrative Power 236-37 (1996).
  3. Y. Dotan, Administrative Guidelines 315-16 (1996).

 

Israeli articles cited:

  1. R. Alterman, ‘Who Will Sing the Praises of the Israel Lands? An Examination of the Justification for the Continued Local Ownership of Land,’ 21 Iyunei Mishpat at 535 (1998).
  2. Barak-Erez, ‘An Acre Here, an Acre There’--Israel Land Administration in the Vise of Interest Groups, 21 Iyunei Mishpat 613, 620 (1998).
  3. E. Benvinisti, "Separate But Equal" in the Allocation of State Lands for Housing, 21 Iyunei Mishpat 769 (1998.

 

Non-Israeli articles cited:

  1. D. Days, Brown Blues: Rethinking the Integrative Ideals, 34 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 53 (1992).
  2. M. Tein The Devaluation of Non-White Community in Remedies for Subsidized Housing Discrimination, 140 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1463 (1992)

 

Jewish Law Sources Cited:

  1. Genesis, 1:27.
  2. Leviticus 24:22.
  3. Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Ketubboth, 33a.
  4. Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Babba Kamma 83b.

 

Other:

  1. Proclamation of Independence of the State of Israel.
  2. Universal Declaration of Human Rights.
  3. Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (1966).
  4. European Convention on Human Rights.

 

 

 

JUDGMENT

President A. Barak

The State of Israel has allocated land to the Jewish Agency for Israel. The Jewish Agency, in turn, has established a communal settlement on that land. The settlement was established through a cooperative society. In accordance with its objectives the Jewish Agency deals with the settlement of Jews in the State of Israel. The cooperative society, for its part, in fact accepts only Jews as members. The result in this situation is that an Arab cannot build his home on state lands allocated to the Agency. Under these conditions – and taking into account the circumstances of the case -- is the State’s decision to allocate lands to the Agency unlawful, due to prohibited discrimination against Arabs? That is the question before us in this petition.

The Facts

1. The State of Israel is the owner of lands in the Eron valley region. On some of these lands it is in the process of establishing a large urban settlement called Harish. In another area, some distance from Harish, two adjacent hills were settled that together constitute the settlement of Katzir. On one of these hilltops, called “The Central Hill”, the State (the Ministry of Construction and Housing: respondent no. 2) established a neighborhood. The State constructed the residential units. These units were allocated to the public at large, in accordance with the customary rules of the Ministry of Construction and Housing. Both Jews and Arabs are entitled to purchase residential units in this neighborhood. The area located on the second hilltop (known as the “Western Hill”) was allocated for development to the Jewish Agency for Israel; respondent no. 4 (hereinafter; The Jewish Agency) by the State of Israel (the Israel Land Administration: respondent no. 1.  Hereinafter: “the Administration”) -- within the framework of a “licensing agreement”.  The Agreement, drawn up in 1986, is for a term of seven years.  It is extended periodically. The last agreement, dated September 1, 1993, was to remain in force until the year 2000.

2.    The Jewish Agency decided to establish a rural-communal settlement on the land it received from the State (on the Western Hill). It established (in 1982), the Katzir Communal Settlement [hereinafter: “the Communal Settlement”].  The Jewish Agency invested considerable sums in it, in the form of infrastructure and buildings. Katzir is a cooperative society for communal settlement (respondent no. 5: hereinafter the Katzir Cooperative Society). It was formed (in 1981) with the assistance of the Israel Farmers Association (respondent no. 6). The goals of the Katzir Cooperative Society are, inter alia, to establish, maintain and manage a rural communal settlement, set up on the basis of the organization of its members as a community that institutes cooperation among its members. The cooperative society numbers more than 250 families. These families built their homes in Katzir, leading their lives in a communal and cooperative framework, as defined in the Society’s bylaws. These bylaws stipulate, inter alia, that only a person who, inter alia, “has completed [the] compulsory military service in accordance with the Security Service Law [Consolidated Version]-1959, or has been discharged from compulsory service under that same law, or whose military service was postponed in accordance with that law” (chapter C, s. 6e of the regulations, as amended on 8.2.82.) may be admitted to the Society. In point of fact, Arabs are not admitted as members of the Cooperative Society.

3.    From a municipal standpoint, the Katzir Communal Settlement is managed by a local committee.  It is within the jurisdiction of the Tel-Eron Local Council (respondent no. 3). The urban settlement of Harish is also within that Council's jurisdiction.

4.    The petitioners are a couple with two daughters. They are Arabs currently living in an Arab settlement. They sought – and continue to seek -- to live in a place where there exists a quality of life and a standard of living different from the one in which they currently live.  The petitioner approached (in April, 1995) the Katzir Cooperative Society and requested information regarding his options for purchasing a house or lot in the Katzir Communal Settlement. According to the petitioner’s claim, he was told on the spot that, as he was an Arab, he would not be accepted to the Communal Settlement given that the lands upon which the Communal Settlement was built were designated exclusively for Jews. As a result, (on April 7, 1995) the Association for Civil Rights in Israel, approached the Local Council of Tel-Eron on the petitioners’ behalf, and filed a complaint about the response the petitioners were given. The Council replied, (on July 16, 1995), that the procedures governing acceptance to the Communal Settlement are under the control of the Cooperative Society, and that the petitioners were free to purchase a residential unit in the urban settlement of Harish. The Association for Civil Rights in Israel subsequently filed a complaint with the Minister of Construction and Housing and the Director of the Administration. Their complaints were not responded to as of the date of the filing of this petition.

5.    Upon the filing of the petition, (on October 30, 1995), an order nisi was granted. The respondents were requested to show cause as to:

“1.  Why they (the Administration, the Ministry of Construction and Housing and the Local Council)or one of them, do not offer lots for independent building in the Katzir settlement, by way of tender, or by any other alternative manner, which would maintain equality of opportunity between all those interested in settling in the settlement; and

2.  Why they do not amend their policy or their decision whereby lots for independent building in the Katzir settlement are allocated only after receiving approval (from the Jewish Agency and the Katzir Cooperative Society – A. B.) of acceptance of a candidate for residence in the Cooperative Society as a member (in the Cooperative Society – A.B.) and why they should not adopt all the steps demanded by such an amendment; and

3. Why they do not enable the petitioners to directly purchase from (the Administration, the Ministry of Construction and Housing or from the Local Authority – A.B.) a lot for personal construction in the Katzir Settlement, on which they can build a home for themselves and their children.”

The petition was heard, (on October 13, 1996), before a panel of three (Justices Goldberg, Kedmi and Zamir). The panel decided that, in light of the issues raised by the petition, the presiding panel should be expanded. The judges convened for oral arguments (on March 19, 1997) and we decided to hear the parties’ claims by way of written summations. Upon completion of the first round of summations, (on February 17, 1998), I recommended to the parties that an effort be made to find a practical solution to the petitioners’ problem. I noted that such a solution may be found within the framework of the Harish Urban Settlement or the Katzir Communal Settlement, with the petitioners submitting their candidacy to the Cooperative Society. Mr. Bar-Sela was appointed as a mediator.  His efforts failed. The petitioners notified us of this, (on December 17, 1998), and requested that the Court rule on the merits of their petition.

The Petitioners’ Claims

6.    The petitioners’ principal claim is directed against the policy according to which settlements are established which are intended exclusively for Jews. They claim that establishing settlements in such a manner, as well as allocating land on the basis of nationality or religion (whether directly or by way of allocation to entities whose operation is based on these criteria) violates the principle of equality and therefore cannot be upheld. Their primary arguments, on this issue, are directed at the Administration. They argue that the Administration breaches its obligation to act as a fiduciary for all Israeli citizens and residents and to treat them equally in its allocation of State land to entities (such as the Jewish Agency, the Farmer’s Association and the Katzir Cooperative Society) which make use of the land in a discriminatory and unequal manner.

7. The Petitioners are not disregarding the Jewish component in the identity of the State of Israel, nor do they disregard Israel’s settlement history. Their petition is forward-looking. They submit that the Jewish component in the identity of the State carries determinative weight only in matters that are fundamental to the Jewish essence of the State -- such as the Law of Return 5710-1950. Additionally, the petitioners do not completely negate the right of a closed community to establish unique criteria for accepting new members -- provided that the community in question is truly distinct, with clearly defined characteristics, displaying a high degree of solidarity and cooperation between its members. It is the petitioners’ contention that such characteristics do not exist in the Katzir Communal Settlement.

The Respondents’ Claims

8.    The respondents raise two preliminary claims. First, they claim that the petition was filed after a prolonged delay, as the land upon which the Communal Settlement is situated was allocated to the Jewish Agency many years ago, and since that time the respondents have invested considerable investments in its development and infrastructure. The respondents also argue that the change in the existing situation, sought by the petitioners today, would also lead to a serious encroachment on their autonomy, and interference with the social-settlement fabric that the society’s members have chosen. In this regard, the respondents go on to claim that if the petitioners desire to alter the existing situation, they have the option of waiting until September 1, 2000, at which time the existing development license is scheduled to expire. Therefore, the petition suffers from both delay and prematurity.  An additional preliminary claim raised by the Katzir Cooperative Society relates to the fact that the petitioners failed to actually apply for membership in the Cooperative Society. Their application was therefore never evaluated on its merits, and was consequently never rejected. In light of the above, the Cooperative Society claims that the petition was filed prematurely. Furthermore, the Cooperative Society claims that it has the autonomous authority to decide whether to accept or reject any of the candidates for membership, and that the authority to review the exercise of this discretion, lies only with the general court system, and not with the High Court of Justice.

9.    Substantively, respondents 1 and 2 (the Administration and the Ministry of Construction and Housing) claim that they acted lawfully in allocating the land to the Jewish Agency, in reliance on the World Zionist Organization -- Jewish Agency (Status) Law, 5722-1952 [hereinafter: “the Status of the Jewish Agency Law”], and the “Covenant between the Government of Israel and the Jewish Agency for Israel” dated 28.6.79 (Yalkut Pirsumim 5737-1979 2565 at 2172 [hereinafter: “the Covenant”], the Covenant replaced the prior Covenant of 1954) and that given the specific circumstances of the case, and in view of the restrictive language characterizing the order nisi issued, the Court is not required to conduct an in-depth examination of the general constitutional issues raised by the petitioners by way of their specific petition.

10.  The Jewish Agency clarifies that it has set itself the goal to settle Jews all over the country in general, and in border areas and areas with sparse Jewish population in particular. This goal, the Agency asserts, is along with the other goals it has set itself a legitimate goal, anchored in the Status of the Agency Law and the provisions of the Covenant, and is consistent with the State of Israel’s very existence as a Jewish and democratic state. As such, it argues, granting the present petition would effectively signal the end of the extensive settlement enterprise operated by the Agency since the turn of the century. It would also constitute a violation of the Agency's freedom of association, and essentially thwart one of the fundamental purposes at the core of the Agency's existence. Furthermore: no one disputes the petitioners’ (or any other person’s) right to establish a new settlement or join an existing one; however, this does not mean that the petitioners may demand to settle in a settlement established by the Jewish Agency and to benefit, directly, or indirectly, from the Jewish Agency’s investment.  In this matter, it goes on to claim that the Supreme Court has in the past recognized the authority to allocate residential land to an identifiable segment of the population, whether on the basis of nationality or any other basis.

11.   For their part, the Farmers Association and the Cooperative Society emphasize the national goals underlying the establishment of a communal settlement in the Eron River specifically. These respondents, too, do not contest the right of Israeli Arabs to live on state lands and enjoy full equality.  Rather, they hold that there is no place for mixed communal settlements against the will of residents of the settlements.

The Preliminary Claims

12.  I will first deal with the preliminary claims presented by the respondents. The argument regarding the petitioners’ delay in bringing their petition must be dismissed, as the petitioners were not late in submitting their application. They applied to the Katzir Cooperative Society during the registration period. When it was made clear to them that as Arabs they would not be accepted as members of the Society they turned to this Court. It is true, the policy that underlies the respondents’ action is not new, but this does not preclude its examination by the Court. This is certainly true—as per the petitioners’ submission—in all that relates to the future. Nor can it be said that the petition is premature due to the petitioners’ failure to apply for membership formally.  As can be seen from the factual foundation laid out before us, it is uncontested that had the petitioners applied for membership to the Katzir Cooperative Society their request would have been denied. Under these circumstances, there is no point in submitting a completely futile application. Nor did the mediation process produce any results. We will therefore proceed to examine the merits of the petition before us.

The Questions before Us:

13.  The legal question before us is whether the State (through the Israel Land Administration) acted lawfully in allocating the lands on which the Katzir Communal Settlement was established to the Jewish Agency, given that on these lands -- which were leased to a cooperative society that did not accept Arabs as members -- the petitioner (or any other Arab) cannot build his home. In light of the question’s complexity, it is appropriate to divide the question into two sub-questions: First, would the State (the Ministry of Construction and Housing and the Israel Land Administration) have acted lawfully had it itself directly formulated a policy whereby licenses or tenancies on state land were allocated to the Katzir Communal Settlement, which limits its memberships to Jews? If such a policy is found to be unlawful, we must then turn to the second sub-question: Are the State’s actions no longer unlawful if it itself does not operate directly within the bounds of the Katzir Communal Settlement, but rather, as is in fact the case, it allocates rights in the land to the Jewish Agency which, in turn, contracts with the Katzir Cooperative Society? We will begin by addressing the first sub-question.

The State Allocates Land to a Rural Communal Settlement that does Not Accept Arab Members

14.  Was the State of Israel permitted to establish a policy according to which it would directly issue land use permits for the purpose of the establishment of the Katzir Communal Settlement, designated exclusively for Jews? Answering this question requires us to turn to the normative framework applicable to the allocation of state lands. The starting point in this respect is the Basic Law: Israel Lands.  This Basic Law (s. 1) provides that:

The ownership of Israel lands, which are lands in Israel belonging to the State, the Development Authority or the Jewish National Fund, shall not be transferred, whether by sale or by another manner.

We are only concerned with Israel lands that are state lands, and our discussion will be confined to these lands alone. Israel lands are administered by the Israel Land Administration. (Israel Land Administration Law, 5720-1960). Policy respecting the land is formulated by the Israel Land Council (Israel Land Administration Law s. 3). 

15.  In establishing the Administration’s policy, the Council must strive towards the realization of the purposes which are at the foundation of the Administration’s authority, and which determine the scope of its discretion. These purposes, like those underlying the establishment of any statutory authority, are of two types: specific purposes, which flow directly from the statute regulating the authority’s powers, and general purposes, which extend like a normative umbrella over all statutes. We shall first examine the specific purposes and then turn to the general purposes.

The Administration’s Activities: Specific Purposes

16.  Examination of the specific purposes underlying the Israel Land Administration’s authority reveals a complex picture: the laws regulating Israel lands are premised on the desire to create a uniform and coordinated administration of the totality of the lands. It has been written in relation to this topic that:

“. . .A striking feature is the legislature’s trend of ensuring that the land policy governing all future acts and transactions pertaining to Israeli state lands, the lands of the Development Authority, and of the Jewish National Fund, will be a coordinated national policy, which will be subject to the principles set forth in this law on the one hand, and which will be established in accordance with these principles by a government-appointed council, on the other hand; and also to ensure that the performance of such acts and transactions, in accordance with the policy formulated, is henceforth centralized under one, single administration; an administration appointed by the government and operating under the supervision of said council, and whose actions are subject, as a consequence of the government’s duty to report its actions, to the review of the Knesset.”  (CA 55/67 Kaplan v. State of Israel [1] at 727; see also Y. Weisman Property Law 216-217 (3rd ed. 1993) [33]; R. Alterman, ‘Who Will Sing the Praises of the Israel Lands? An Examination of the Justification for the Continued Local Ownership of Land’ [36] at 535; see also Draft Proposal for Basic Law: National Lands, Hatzaot Hok 5719-1959 at 272, in 27 Divrei Knesset (5719-1959), at 2940, 2952). 

It will be noted that beyond the centralization of powers relating to lands administration, the laws do not include a definition of the purposes and objectives for which the centralized authority will be employed. The Israel Land Administration Law, 5720-1960 does not define the specific objectives and purposes of the Administration. All that is said in the statute in this regard is that:

The Government shall establish an Israel Land Administration [hereinafter: “the Administration”] to administer Israel lands.

This arrangement has been the subject of much critique. It has been characterized as an act of “lazy legislation,” inconsistent with the rule of law and one which further poses a threat to proper government. (See I. Zamir, Administrative Power 236-37 (1996) [34]; see also Y. Dotan, Administrative Guidelines 315-16 (1996) [35]; see Barak-Erez, ‘An Acre Here, an Acre There’--Israel Land Administration in the Vise of Interest Groups [37] at 620.

17.  In light of the statute’s silence on the matter, we must turn to sources external to it and examine the specific purposes underlying it. In this context, we will initially refer to the draft proposal for the Israel Land Administration Law, 5720-1960 (Hatzaot Hok 34). The explanatory notes state:

“According to the Covenant about to be concluded between the State of Israel and the Jewish National Fund, with the approval of the World Zionist Federation, the government will establish the Israel Land Administration as well as a council which shall formulate the land policy of the administration, approve budget proposals for the administration and supervise its activities.  The proposed law will grant the Israel Land Administration and the Israel Lands Council the legal status necessary to discharge their functions under the Covenant. The Administration will form part of the governmental framework.”

Section 4 of the said Covenant, (signed on November 28, 1961 and published in Yalkut Pirsumim 1456 at p.1597) stipulates:

“Israel lands shall be administered in accordance with the law, meaning, in conformity with the principle that land may only be transferred by lease, in a manner conforming to the land policy formulated by the Council that was established under section 9. The Council shall formulate land policy with the goal of strengthening the absorption potential of the land and preventing the concentration of land in the hands of private individuals. In addition, the lands of the Jewish National Fund will be administered in accordance with the memorandum and articles of association of the Jewish National Fund.”

18.  As to the specific objectives and purposes of the Administration, we may further refer to Government Decision No. 489, dated May 23, 1965 (section 3 of the decision) which established that:

“It is incumbent upon the planning authorities promptly to complete a national plan for the designation, use and utilization of state lands, which will give expression to the government’s policies, including the policy of population dispersal, the defense policy, the preservation of agricultural land, and the allocation of areas for vegetation and recreation and open areas for public use, as well as the maintenance of land reserves for national and public purposes.”

This government decision was submitted to the Council prior to its adoption by the government, and was adopted by the Council, without any amendments (on May 17, 1965). (See Weisman, supra [33] at 243-44, n. 2.)  The Israel Lands Council also ratified the key elements of the Administration’s policy in Decision No. 202, of March 28, 1978, which established that:

“. . . The Israel Land Administration is the exclusive body managing Israel lands, in accordance with the land policy determined by the Council. Both in accordance with the Covenant between the Israeli Government and the Jewish National Fund, and by statute, the Israel Land Administration is the single and authorized body for managing Israel lands. The policy of the Council shall be dictated by the need to preserve the land as a national asset and by the aim of bringing about appropriate dispersal of the population throughout the land.”

19.  We see, therefore, that the specific purposes underlying the Administration’s authority relate to the maintenance of Israel lands under state ownership, and the centralization of their administration and development under the auspices of one statutory body. This is in order to prevent the transfer of land ownership to unwanted entities, to implement security policies, and to allow for the execution of national projects such as the absorption of immigrants, the dispersion of the population, and agricultural settlement. The legislation also contains specific purposes intended to facilitate planning, while setting aside land reserves for national needs and allocating open areas for public needs. This is necessary to enable implementation of planning schemes and to prevent speculative trade in state land. (See also Weisman supra [33] at 216-18.)   It should also be noted that to the extent that the specific statutory purposes are explicitly set out in the statute or clearly stem from it, a judge is required to give them expression. To the extent that these specific purposes are not explicit and do not clearly stem from the statute—as is the case here—it is incumbent upon the Court to learn about the specific purposes not only from the law itself but also from external sources, such as legislative history, the essence of the issue, the essence of the authorized power and the general values of the legal system. Indeed, in formulating the specific purposes – to the extent that they do not stem explicitly and clearly from the statute – it must be insisted upon that those purposes are consistent with the totality of the values of the system.

The Administration’s Activities: the General Purpose of Equality

20.  Alongside the specific purposes underlying the Administration’s authority and discretion, there are overarching, general purposes that extend as a normative umbrella over all Israeli legislation. These general purposes reflect the basic values of Israeli law and society. They are an expression of the fact that each piece of legislation is an integral part of a comprehensive legal system. The basic foundations of this system “permeate” every piece of legislation, and constitute its general purpose. (See HCJ 953/87 Poraz v. Mayor of Tel-Aviv/Jaffa [2] at 328 [hereinafter: “the Poraz case”]; HCJ 869/92 Zwilli v. Chairman of The Central Elections Committee for the Thirteenth Knesset [hereinafter: “the Zwilli case”] [3]; CA 105/92 Re’em Engineers and Contractors v. Municipality of Nazareth-Illit [4] at 198.) These fundamental principles also reflect the State of Israel’s character as a Jewish and democratic state. Among these principles the principle of equality is relevant to our issues.

Equality as a Fundamental Principle

21.  Equality is one of the State of Israel’s fundamental values. Every authority in Israel—and first and foremost the government, its authorities and employees—is required to treat all individuals in the State equally. (See I. Zamir & M. Sobel, Equality Before the Law, 5 Mishpat U'Memshal 165 (1999)). This is dictated by the Jewish and democratic character of the State; it derives from the principle of the rule of law in the State.  It is given expression, inter alia, in our Proclamation of Independence [42] which establishes that:

“The State of Israel will . . . ensure complete equality of social and political rights to all its inhabitants irrespective of religion, race or gender. . .”

Indeed, the State must honor and protect every individual’s fundamental right to equality. Equality lies at the very foundation of social co-existence. It is the “beginning of all beginnings.” (Justice Cheshin in HCJ 7111/95 Center for Local Government v. The Knesset [5] at 501). It is “one of the central pillars of the democratic regime. It is critical for the social contract at the core of our social structure.” (Zwilli [3] at 707). It constitutes a basic constitutional principle, intertwined with, and incorporated into, all of our basic legal concepts, constituting an indivisible part of them (Justice Shamgar in HCJ 114/78 Burkan v. Minister of Finance [6], at 806). I referred to this in one of the cases where I stated:

“Indeed, equality is a basic principle of every democratic society, ‘to which the law of every democratic country, for reasons of justice and fairness, aspires.’ (President Agranat in FH 10/69). . .  The individual integrates into society and does his part to help build it, knowing that others too are doing the same. The need to ensure equality is natural to man. It is based on considerations of justice and fairness. A person who seeks for his right be recognized must in turn recognize the right of others to seek similar recognition. The need to ensure equality is critical to society and the social contract upon which it is founded. Equality protects the regime from arbitrariness. In fact, no element is more destructive to society than the feeling of its sons and daughters that they are being treated unequally. The feeling that one is being treated unequally is of the most difficult to bear.  It weakens the forces that unite society. It harms the person’s sense of self.” (The Poraz case [2] at 332)

In a similar vein, Justice Cheshin wrote:

“The claim that one is being discriminated against shall always be heeded, as it is at the foundation of foundations. The principle of equality is rooted in a deep need within us, within each of us—it can perhaps be said that it is part of man’s nature and one of his needs: in man but not only in him—that we not be detrimentally discriminated against, that we be afforded equality, from God above, and from man at the very least…. Discrimination, (real or imagined) leads to feelings-of-oppression and frustration; feelings-of-oppression and frustration lead to jealousy, and when jealousy arrives, intelligence is lost. . .  We are prepared to bear the burdens, the hardships and the suffering if we know that our fellow man – who is equal to us – is like us and with us; but we will, rise up and refuse to resign ourselves where our fellow man --—who is equal to us—receives what we do not. (HCJ 1703/92 C.A.L. Cargo Airlines v. The Prime Minister [7] at 203-04.)”

As such, “equality of rights and obligations for all citizens of the State of Israel is part of the essence and character of the State of Israel” (Vice-President M. Elon in EA 2/88 Ben-Shalom v. The Twelfth Knesset’s Central Elections Committee [8], at 272, see also his decision in HCJ 153/87 Shakdiel v. Minister of Religious Affairs [9].)

22.  The State’s duty to operate with equality applies to each and every one of its actions. It certainly applies where an administrative authority operates in the realm of public law.  In a long list of judgments, the Supreme Court has repeatedly emphasized the obligation of administrative authorities to treat all individuals equally. (See Zamir & Sobel, supra [38]). The principle of equality is also applicable where the State acts within the realm of private law. Therefore, it applies to contractual relations entered into by the State. (See HCJ 840/79 Israeli Contractors’ and Builders’ Center v. Government of Israel [10], at 746).  Indeed, at the basis of our stance is the approach that the State and its authorities are public fiduciaries. “Governmental authorities derive their authority from the public, which elected them in an egalitarian manner, therefore they too must exercise their authority over the public in an egalitarian manner.” (Zamir & Sobel supra [38], at 176). Justice Sussman, (in HCJ 262/62 Peretz v. Chairman, Members of the Local Council and Residents of Kfar Shmaryahu [11], at 2115).  Justice Sussman also discussed this, noting:

“While the private citizen is entitled to ‘discriminate’ between one person and another and choose those he will deal with, even if his reasons and motivations are unreasonable, the discrimination by a public authority is prohibited. The reason is that when administrating its assets, or when performing its functions, the authority assumed the role of a fiduciary vis-à-vis the public, and as such, the authority must treat equals equally, and when it violates this fundamental principle and unlawfully discriminates against a citizen, then those are grounds for the intervention of this Court: it is of no consequence whether the use itself or the action itself belong in the realm of private law or public law. The role of fiduciary vis-à-vis the citizen and the obligations that stem from this stem from the law and, as such, are subject to supervision and review in this Court.”(HCJ 262/62, Peretz v. Chairman, Members of the Local Council and Residents of Kfar Shmaryahu [11] at 2115).

23.  The State’s obligation to act in accordance with the principle of equality applies to all of its actions. As such, it also applies to the allocation of state land. Indeed, the Israel Land Administration holds state lands “by way of trust, and is therefore subject to all of the duties owed by a trustee. Since the Administration is -- both theoretically and practically -- the state itself, it is subject to all of the obligations applicable to a public authority.” (Justice Cheshin in LCA 5817/95 Rosenberg v. Ministry of Construction and Housing [12], at 231).  Therefore, decisions of the Israel Lands Council which come together to form the policy respecting the allocation of land must respect the principle of equality. President Shamgar discussed this, noting:

“Public lands must be administered in accordance with government criteria—the adoption of such criteria is incumbent upon public authorities in all of their dealings, and, all the more so, when the matter relates to property belonging to the public as a whole. Translation of these criteria to behavioral norms points, inter alia, to the need to act with fairness and equality and in accordance with the norms of proper administration.” (HCJ 5023/91 Poraz v. Minister of Construction and Housing [13] at p.  801)

Thus, the principle of equality establishes that the state may not discriminate among individuals when deciding on the allocation of state lands to them.

24.  Equality is a complex concept.  Its scope is unsettled. With that, all agree that equality prohibits different treatment on grounds of religion or nationality. This prohibition appears in international declarations and conventions. (See, e.g., The Universal Declaration of Human Rights (1948) [43], the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (1966) [44] and the European Convention of Human Rights [45].) It is accepted in most modern constitutions. It was given expression in our own Proclamation of Independence [42], which established that the State of Israel shall “ensure complete equality of social and political rights to all its inhabitants irrespective of religion, race or gender.” This Court further ruled – in the words of Justice Shamgar -- that “the rule according to which one does not discriminate between people on grounds of . . .  nationality . . . religion is a fundamental constitutional principle, interspersed and interlaced with our fundamental legal perceptions and constituting an inseparable part of them.”  (HCJ 114/78 Burkan v. Minister of Finance supra [6] at 806).  Justice Berinson expressed this well, noting:

“When we were exiled from our country and cast out from our land, we fell victim to the nations among whom we dwelled and in each generation we tasted the bitter taste of persecution, oppression and discrimination, just for being Jews—whose ‘laws are diverse from all people.’ Having learnt from our own bitter, miserable experience, which permeated deep into our awareness and national and human consciousness, one can expect that we will not follow the wayward ways of these nations and with the renewal of our independence in the State of Israel, it is our responsibility to avoid even the slightest hint of discrimination and unequal treatment toward any non-Jewish, law abiding, person who lives among us, whose desire it is to live with us in his own way according to his religion and beliefs. The hatred of strangers carries a double curse: it destroys the divine image of the hater and causes harm to the hated, through no fault of his own. We must act humanely and with tolerance towards all people created in the image of God, and ensure the great principle of equality between all people in rights and duties. (HCJ 392/72 Berger v. Regional Committee for Planning and Construction, Haifa Region [14] at 771).  

The practical translation of these fundamental understandings as to equality is that the (general) purpose of all legislation is to guarantee equality to all persons, without discrimination on the basis of religion or nationality. Dissimilar treatment on the basis of religion or nationality is “suspect” treatment and is therefore prima facie discriminatory treatment. (Compare HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence [15] at 136-37; HCJ 2671/98 Israel Women’s Network v. Minister of Labour [16], at 659.) We state that the treatment is prima facie discriminatory, for there may be circumstances -- such as in affirmative action (according to the approach that views affirmative action as a realization of the principle of equality and not an exception to it: see the view of Justice Mazza in the Miller case supra [15]) -- in which different treatment on the basis of religion or nationality is not deemed discriminatory. Additionally, dissimilar treatment on the basis of religion or nationality may at times be lawful. This is the case, for example, when explicit and clear language of a statute sets out specific purposes that lead to discriminatory treatment and, in balancing between the specific purposes of the statute and the general purpose of equality, the specific purposes prevail. We will now move on to the balance between specific statutory purposes and general purposes.

25.  In solidifying the purpose of a statute, both the specific and the general legislative purposes must be considered. Often, these purposes all lead in one direction and reinforce each other.  Occasionally, however, contradictions arise between these purposes. Thus, for example, there may be contradictions between specific purposes which seek to realize social objectives, and general purposes which seek to ensure human rights. When such a conflict occurs, a (fundamental and horizontal) balance between the conflicting purposes must be achieved. This court has taken this approach since the Kol Ha’am case. (HCJ 73/53 Kol Ha’am Company Ltd. v. Minister of the Interior [17]). In that case, it was held that in balancing the specific purposes at the core of the legislation being discussed, which related to the preservation of public peace and security, against the general purpose relating to freedom of expression, preference would be given to the specific purpose (public peace) only if there was a near certainty that allowing for the realization of the general purpose (freedom of expression) would cause concrete, severe, and serious harm to the possibility of realizing the specific purpose (public peace). Ever since that decision, this Court has adopted similar “balancing formulas,” in a long line of conflicts between special and general purposes. (See HCJ 7128/96 Temple Mount Faithful v. Government of Israel [18]; HCJ 5016/96 Horev v. Minister of Transportation [19]). It is a good question whether this particular balancing formula should be employed in the conflict between the general purposes and the specific purposes in this instance as well? Would it not be more appropriate to turn to a different balancing formula, such as that of the reasonable possibility? Does the issue of equality not require a spectrum of balancing formulas, depending on the specific substantive violation of equality? There is no need to address these issues in the framework of the petition before us, for, as we shall see, in this petition there is not any conflict between the general and specific purposes of the statute. We therefore leave this matter for further examination at a later date. We shall now proceed to examine the circumstances of the case before us.  Prior to doing so, two comments need to be made. First, we are dealing here with the underlying purpose of the Basic Law: Israel Land Administration. Under ordinary circumstances after the purpose has been established – and in the framework of examining the lawfulness of the Administration’s actions -- the proportionality of the means used to realize the statute's purpose must also be examined. This issue does not arise in the case before us, and we will not expand upon it; second, in special situations -- where the specific purposes are explicit or clearly implied in the statute, it is not sufficient that the balancing formula enables the determination of the specific purpose at the foundation of the authorizing law. We must also examine the constitutionality of those purposes, and this from the perspective of the basic laws relating to human rights (the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty and the Basic Law: Freedom of Occupation) and the limitation clause (s. 8 of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty; and s. 4 of the Basic Law: Freedom of Occupation). This question does not arise here at all, as the issue of the constitutionality of the Israel Land Administration Law has not been raised.  The only issue this Court has been asked to determine is, whether the decision of the Israel Land Administration, in all that relates to the allocation of land for the establishment of the communal settlement of Katzir for Jews exclusively, was within the parameters of the authority granted to the Administration in the Israel Land Administration Law.

From the General to the Specific

26.  The State accepts that when it established the urban settlement of Harish, and an additional neighborhood on the Central Hill of Katzir (via the Ministry of Construction and Housing), the land allocated was “for the public at large, in accordance with the accepted norms of the Ministry of Construction and Housing.” This allocation was done in an equal manner, with no distinction between Arab and Jew.  Indeed, the State noted in its response “we do not disagree with the petitioners that the eligibility to live in the municipality of Tel-Eron, at the present time and in the future, is the same as in any other municipality, with provision of the opportunity to purchase apartments being offered to the general public. This is with the exception of the area of the cooperative society, where acceptance to the society is conditioned upon the processes that exist in every cooperative society in accordance with its bylaws.” But in what way is the communal settlement in question different from the urban settlement? No answer to this question was provided in the response briefs of the State (the Israel Land Administration and the Ministry of Construction and Housing) other than to note that the land was allocated to the Jewish Agency, which operates as the agent of the Jewish People in the Diaspora. Our concern now is not with the Jewish Agency, but with the State of Israel. The question we ask therefore is whether the State (meaning the Administration) is permitted to establish that it will itself allocate directly to the Katzir communal settlement, situated within the borders of the Tel-Eron municipality, land intended exclusively for Jews,? Such allocation violates the petitioners’ right to equal treatment, as it entails unequal treatment based on nationality. What are the specific purposes whose realization lawfully encroaches upon the principle of equality? We have not heard any answer to this question from the State.

27.  A response to these claims has been provided by the Jewish Agency, the Farmers Association and the Katzir Communal Society. In their response, they claim that the Jewish settlement is a “link in a chain of outposts, intended to preserve Israel’s expanses for the Jewish people” (as stated in the founding declaration of the communal settlement) and that the settlement is consistent with the purposes they have delineated for themselves,  which is the settlement of Jews throughout the country as a whole, and in rural areas and in areas where the Jewish population is sparse in particular; population dispersal; and increase of Israel’s security thereby. In a specific context, the Farmers Association argues that Arab residents may encounter difficulties in fulfilling their duties of guarding the settlement, which has been exposed in the past to various terrorist actions. Moreover, the respondents argue that the presence of Arab residents in the settlement may cause Jewish residents to leave, turning a settlement that was intended to be a Jewish settlement into an Arab settlement.

28.  These responses raise difficult and complex general questions. These have significance as to both the past and the future. However, we do not need to address them in the petition before us. This petition does not deal with the totality of Jewish settlement in all of its aspects, and this petition is not concerned with the full spectrum of the Jewish Agency’s activities.  The petition before us is concerned with a specific communal settlement, whose establishment does not raise the entire spectrum of difficulties that the Jewish Agency and the Farmers Association have raised.  Indeed, respondents do not contest petitioners’ right to reside in the Eron valley region.  They do not deny the existence of “mixed” settlements, be they urban or rural, where Jews and Arabs live in the same settlement, the same neighborhood or the same apartment building. Moreover, respondents do not dispute the petitioners’ right to live in Katzir itself, in the neighborhood built by the Ministry of Construction and Housing, together with the neighborhood’s other residents, Jewish and Arab as one, under the auspices of the same local council, maintaining common educational and social frameworks.  It is therefore inexplicable – and no factual basis has been laid before as – as to why in particular the residence of the petitioners in a communal settlement, located approximately two kilometers away from the neighborhood built by the Ministry of Construction and Housing, would justify violating the principle of equality.

29. My conclusion is therefore the following: A decision by the Administration to directly allocate land in Tel-Eron for the establishment of an exclusively Jewish neighborhood would have violated the (general) purpose of the Administration’s authority— which is the realization of equality. Such a decision would not have realized the special purposes of the Israel Land Administration Law that under the circumstances – and according to the appropriate balancing formula – would have prevailed. Therefore, such a decision, had it been adopted by the Israel Land Administration, would have been unlawful. The Jewish Agency and the Farmers Association raised two fundamental arguments counter to this conclusion, to which we now turn.

30.  Their first argument is this: since the Administration is equally prepared to allocate land for the establishment of an exclusively Arab communal settlement, its decision to allocate land for the establishment of the exclusively Jewish communal settlement of Katzir does not violate the principle of equality. Their contention, in its legal garb, is that treatment which is separate but equal amounts to equal treatment.  It is well known that this argument was raised in the 1950’s in the United States, regarding the United States’ educational policy that provided separate education for white students and African-American students. Addressing that policy’s constitutionality, the United States Supreme Court held (in Brown v. Board of Education of Topeka, 347 U.S. 483 (1954) [30]) that a “separate but equal” policy is “inherently unequal.” At the core of this approach is the notion that separation conveys an affront to a minority group that is excluded, sharpens the difference between it and others, and cements feelings of social inferiority. This view was expressed in section 3 of the International Convention for the Elimination of all Types of Racial Discrimination. Over the years, much has been written on the subject, emphasizing that occasionally, separate treatment may be considered equal, or in the alternative, that separate treatment may be justified, despite the violation of equality. This is especially so, inter alia, when it is the minority group itself that initiates the separate but equal treatment, seeking to preserve its culture and lifestyle and hoping to prevent “forced assimilation.” (as noted by Justice Shamgar in Burkan [6], at 808; E. Benvinisti, "Separate But Equal" in the Allocation of State Lands for Housing, 21 Iyunei Mishpat 769 (1998); and D. Days, Brown Blues: Rethinking the Integrative Ideals, 34 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 53 (1992); M. Tein The Devaluation of Non-White Community in Remedies for Subsidized Housing Discrimination, 140 U. Pa. L. Rev. 1463 (1992)).  Indeed, I am prepared to assume -- without ruling on the matter -- that there are situations in which treatment that is separate but equal is lawful. This Court’s decision in the Avitan Case (HCJ 528/88 Avitan v. Israel Land Administration [20]) illustrates this point. In that case, the Israel Land Administration decided to lease out land exclusively for Bedouins, within the framework of a policy of helping Bedouins transition to permanent housing. A Jewish petitioner’s request to lease this land was denied by the Administration. His petition against the Israel Land Administration was denied.  In explaining the court’s position Justice Or noted:

“It is a matter of the Bedouins who, for many years, have lived nomadic lives, and whose attempts to settle in permanent locations were unsuccessful, often involving violations of the law, until it came to be in the State’s interest to assist them, and thereby also achieve important public objectives. The way of life and lifestyle of nomads lacking permanent, organized settlements, with all that it entails, is what makes the Bedouins a distinct group that the respondents consider worthy of assistance and encouragement, and special, positively discriminating, treatment, and not the fact that they are Arabs.” (Ibid. at p. 304).

Such a situation -- in which separate treatment may be considered lawful -- does not present itself here, and this is for two reasons: First, in point of fact, there has been no request for the establishment of an exclusively Arab communal settlement. In actuality, the State of Israel only allocates land for Jewish communal settlements.  The result (“the effect”) of the separation policy, as practiced today, is discriminatory, even if the motive for the separation is not the desire to discriminate.  The existence of discrimination is determined, inter alia, by the effect of the decision or policy, and the effect of the policy in the case before us is discriminatory. (Compare HCJ 1000/92 Bavli v. Great Rabbinate of Jerusalem [21], at 241; as well as Justice Mazza in HCJ 453/94 Israel Women's Network v. The Government of Israel [22]); thus, the policy of the Administration today, in practice, grants Arabs treatment that is separate but not equal. Second, there are no characteristics distinguishing those Jews seeking to build their homes in a communal settlement through the Katzir Cooperative Society that would justify the State allocating land exclusively for Jewish settlement. The communal settlement of Katzir is open to all Jews per se (subject to the conditions that appear in the Cooperative Society’s bylaws, the contents of which are not known to us). In any event, the residents of the settlement are by no means a “distinct group,” (in the words of Justice Or in Avitan [20]). Quite the opposite is true: Any Jew in Israel, as one of the many residents, who desires to pursue a communal rural life is apparently eligible for acceptance to the Cooperative Society. As such, the Society can be said to serve the vast majority of the Israeli public. No defining feature characterizes the residents of the settlement, with the exception of their nationality, which, in the circumstances before us, is a discriminatory criterion. Indeed, most of the considerations presented to us by the Jewish Agency, are based on the same “suspect” classification of national origin, and their entire goal is none other than to advance Jewish settlement in the area.  Indeed, the combination of the unequal consequence of the policy and unequal considerations driving it, together form a critical “mass” of inequality, a “mass” that can by no means be cancelled out or mitigated by the respondents’ fundamental readiness to allocate land for a separate Arab rural communal settlement. We therefore dismiss their claim that, in the circumstances before us, there is no violation of the principle of equality.

31.  The second fundamental argument raised by the respondents is as follows: They claim that, even if the Israel Land Administration had directly allocated land for the establishment of an exclusively Jewish settlement, it would have been lawful, as this would realize the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish State. These values have constitutional status, (see the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, s. 1), and as such, suffice to provide a legal basis for the Administration’s decision. This argument raises many important questions. We need not rule on most of them. There are two reasons for this: First, to the extent that this claim comes to say that the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish State (which constitute a general purpose at the foundation of the law) conflict with the principle of equality, the answer is that such a conflict does not exist. Indeed, we do not accept the approach that the values of the State of Israel, as a Jewish state, would justify—on the level of a general purpose—discrimination by the State between its citizens, on the basis of religion or nationality. The Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty (s. 1) provides that:

“The purpose of this Basic Law is to protect human dignity and liberty, in order to establish in a Basic Law the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state.”

The values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state, inter alia, anchor the right of the Jewish people to stand on its own in their sovereign state, as declared by the Proclamation of Independence [42]:

“The Land of Israel was the birthplace of the Jewish People. Here their spiritual, political, and religious identity was forged. Here they first attained statehood, created cultural values of national and universal significance and gave to the world the eternal Book of Books.”

Indeed, the return of the Jewish people to their historic homeland is derived from the values of the State of Israel as both a Jewish and democratic state. (See EA 1/65 Yardor v. Chairman of the Central Elections Committee for the Sixth Knesset [23]), at 385). From these values -- each separately and from their amalgamation -- several conclusions arise. Hebrew, for instance, is necessarily the principal language of the State, and its primary holidays will reflect the national renewal of the Jewish nation. Jewish heritage constitutes a central component of Israel’s religious and cultural heritage, and a number of other conclusions are implicit, but need not be expanded upon at present. However, the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state do not, by any means, suggest that the State will discriminate between its citizens. Both Jews and non-Jews are citizens with equal rights and duties in the State of Israel.  “The State -- is the state of the Jews; the regime that exists in it -- is an enlightened democracy, which grants rights to all citizens, Jews as non-Jews alike.”  (Justice D. Levin in EA 2/88 Ben-Shalom v. the Twelfth Knesset’s Central Elections Committee. [8], at 231). I discussed this issue in one of the cases, noting:

“In the State of Israel, as a Jewish and democratic state, every person—irrespective of his religion, beliefs or nationality—will enjoy full human rights.” (LCA 7504/95 Yaasin v. Party Registrar [24], at 70).

My colleague Justice M. Cheshin noted in another case:

“It is incumbent upon us to remember and to know— how could we forget—that the Jewish people have never had – never had nor does it have now -- any state other than the State of Israel, the state of the Jews. And yet, within the State itself, all citizens have equal rights.” (LCA 2316/96 Isaacson v. Party Registrar (hereinafter: “the Isaacson case”) [25] at 549).

Moreover: not only do the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish state not dictate discrimination on the basis of religion and nationality, they in fact proscribe such discrimination, and demand equality between religions and nationalities. (See HCJ 392/72 supra. [14], at 771; HCJ 175/71 Abu-Gosh-Kiryat Yearim Music Festival v. Minister of Education and Culture [26]): “The principle of equality and prohibition of discrimination, embodied in the Biblical commandment ‘You shall have one law, it shall be for the stranger, as for one of your own country’ (Leviticus 24:22) [39], that has been construed by the Sages as requiring a law which is equal for all of you’ (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Ketubboth, 33a [40]; Babba Kamma 83b[41]) is a rule that has been sanctified in the law of Israel since we became a nation.”  (Justice Türkel in HCJ 200/83 Wathad v. Minister of Finance [27] at 119). 

Justice Elon stated that “one of Judaism’s established foundations is the idea that man was created in the Lord’s image. (Genesis, 1:27)[38]. Thus begins the Torah of Israel, and from this Jewish law derive basic principles as to the value of human life – each person as they are -- in their equality and their love.” (EA 2/84 Neiman v. Chairman of the Central Elections Committee for the Eleventh Knesset [28] at 298).  Indeed, “the Jewish people established the Jewish State, this is the beginning and from here we shall continue the journey.” (Justice Cheshin in the Isaacson Case [25], at 548). The Jewish State having been established, it treats all its citizens equally. The State of Israel is a Jewish state in which various minorities, including the Arab minority, live. Each of the minorities living in Israel enjoys complete equality of rights. It is true, members of the Jewish nation were granted a special key to enter (see the Law of Return-5710-1950), but once a person has lawfully entered the home, he enjoys equal rights with all other household members. This was expressed in the Proclamation of Independence [42], which calls upon “the Arab inhabitants of the State of Israel to preserve the peace and take part in the building of the State on the basis of full and equal citizenship.”  There is, therefore, no contradiction between the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state and between the absolute equality of all of its citizens. The opposite is true: equality of rights for all people in Israel, be their religion whatever it may be and be their nationality whatever it may be, is derived from the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state.  As such, the second fundamental argument brought before us, inasmuch as it relates to the general purpose at the base of the statute, must be dismissed.

32.  Another aspect of the argument as to the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish State pertains to the influence of these values on the formation of the special purposes of the statute. We do not deny that the State of Israel’s values as a Jewish state may come together to form special purposes on different levels of abstraction. As we have seen, in the circumstances before us (see para. 26-28) there are no such special purposes that prevail. As such, this aspect of the claim must also be dismissed.

Interim Summary

33.  We have therefore reached the conclusion that had the land for the establishment of the Katzir communal settlement been allocated by the State directly, the State would have been duty-bound to act with equality towards all those requesting the right to build a house there. The significance of this is that, every person in Israel, regardless of nationality, would have been eligible to compete for the right to build a house in the Katzir communal settlement. As is known, however, the State of Israel does not directly allocate land for the building of houses in the communal settlement of Katzir.  Direct allocation by the State took place in the urban settlement there and, in that case, the State acted with equality. Whilst with respect to the communal settlement, the State allocated land -- within the framework of a “licensing agreement” -- to the Jewish Agency, which, in turn, assisted –through the Israel Farmers Association -- in turning  the land over to the Katzir Cooperative Society, which extends membership exclusively to Jews. Did the State of Israel violate its duty to act in accordance with the principle of equality in transferring the land (via the licensing agreement) to the Jewish Agency? We can “split” this question into two sub-questions. First, would the State have breached its obligation to provide equal treatment had it allocated the lands (via the licensing agreement) to any third body (that is not the Jewish Agency) that used the land in a discriminatory manner? If the answer to that question is affirmative, then a second question must be addressed, namely: can it not be said that the State’s duty to act in accordance with the principle of equality is not violated if the land is transferred specifically to the Jewish Agency? We shall now proceed to examine these two questions.

Transfer of Land to any Third Party which Contracts Exclusively with Jews

34.  The State’s duty to respect equality in allocating rights in land is violated by the transfer of land to a third party that itself discriminates in the allocation of land on the basis of nationality or religion. The State cannot escape its legal obligation to respect the principle of equality by using a third party that adopts a discriminatory policy. What the State cannot do directly, it cannot do indirectly.  And note that we are not dealing with the question of whether by virtue of having been granted rights in state lands the third party in question is equally bound not to discriminate between Jews and Arabs. (See Burton v. Willmington Parking Authority, 365 U.S. 483 (1961) [31]; Eldridge v. B.C. (A.G.) [1997] 3 S.C.R. 624 [32]). That question does not arise in this case, as it goes beyond the parameters of the petition. The question before us is whether the State itself violates its obligation to act with equality when a third party to which state lands have been transferred adopts a policy of allocating land to Jews exclusively. Our answer to this question is in the affirmative.

The Transfer of Land to the Jewish Agency

35.  In the petitions before us the State allocated land to the Jewish Agency which, in turn, transferred it to a body that allocates land exclusively to Jews. Under these circumstances, can the State be said to have discharged its obligation to act in accordance with the principle of equality, and is no longer to be seen as violating this principle? The answer to this question is no. The Status of the Agency Law and the Covenant between the Israeli Government and the Jewish Agency do not grant a permit to the State to discriminate among its citizens. (See the Status of the Agency Law, s.8 (b), the Covenant, s. 2). Indeed, the Status of the Agency Law is “at its foundation, only declaratory. It does not confer governmental powers, nor does it delegate them.” (Vice-President Elon in HCJ 4212/91 Beth Rivkah, National-Religious High School for Girls v. The Jewish Agency for Israel [29], at 668: hereinafter the Beth Rivkah case). The Jewish Agency fulfils important functions. As provided by the Covenant, it operates “on the basis of a program, to which the Government agrees in advance.” (See the Covenant, s. 3). Such a program, to which the State is a party, must not be discriminatory. State action that is discriminatory in its circumstances, if carried out toward any third party, does not lose its discriminatory character simply because it was carried out through the Jewish Agency.

36.  Of course, the Jewish Agency’s unique status in the State of Israel, as well as its contribution to the development of the State and its role in realizing the Jewish facets of our Jewish and democratic state are not to be overlooked. The Status of the Agency Law 5713-1952 provides that the Jewish Agency “operates in the State of Israel in the areas of its choosing, subject to the Government’s consent” (Section 2a), that the World Zionist Organization and the Jewish Agency “work perseveringly as previously on immigration absorption, and orchestrate absorption and settlement projects in the State” (Section 3),  that the State of Israel recognizes the Jewish Agency as the authorized agent that will continue to operate “for the development and settlement of the country, the absorption of immigrants from the Diaspora and the coordination of the activities in Israel of Jewish institutions and organizations active in these fields” (Section 4 and on).  The Covenant, which was signed between the State of Israel and the Jewish Agency in 1979, also gives expression to the special status and the important mission of the Jewish Agency. In the Beth Rivkah case [29], this Court cited at length the provisions of the Jewish Agency Law and those of the Covenant, and noted (Vice-President Elon at 667) that “the essence of the Agency Status Law is in the expression it gives to the historical connection between the Jewish people and the State of Israel.” This status has found expression throughout the country for decades: Prior to the establishment of the State, en route to the establishment of the State, and subsequent to the establishment of the State, until this very day. The Jewish Agency fulfilled a most important role in the realization of the Zionist dream, the ingathering of the exiles, and the blossoming of the land.  And it has yet to complete the task designated to it.  It still serves as a “voluntary body,” (HCJ 4212/91, supra [29] at 670), an agent of the Jewish people in the development of the State as a Jewish and democratic state.

37.  The petitioner’s counsel does not dispute the important role played by the Jewish Agency in the history of the State of Israel, nor does he criticize the policy adopted over many years with respect to the establishment of Jewish settlements throughout the country.  The petitioner states as follows in the petition:

“This petition is primarily forward-looking. It is not our intention to examine anew the long-standing policy by virtue of which (with the assistance of settlement organizations) settlements – kibbutzim, moshavim, and outposts -- were established in which, almost always, only Jewish residents lived and live. The petitioners are not focusing their claims on the legitimacy of the policy practiced in this area in the period prior to the establishment of the State and during the years since its establishment. Nor do they dispute the decisive role played by the Jewish Agency in the settling of Jews throughout the country during the course of this century.”

Not only is this petition forward-looking, but it also focuses solely on the communal settlement of Katzir, in the circumstances as they were brought before us. By the nature of things, there exist different kinds of settlements, including kibbutzim, moshavim, and outposts. Different types of settlements may give rise to various difficulties. We did not hear any arguments regarding the different types of settlements and will consequently not adopt any position regarding them. Moreover, there may be special factors to be considered apart from the type of settlement in question, such as factors of national security, which may have significance. No arguments were made regarding any of these factors, and we shall therefore express no opinion on their significance. In addition, we must keep in mind that we are taking the first step on a difficult and sensitive path. It is therefore appropriate that we step heel to toe so that we do not stumble and fall but rather advance carefully from case to case, according to the circumstances of each case. However, even if the road before us is long, it is important that we always bear in mind, not only whence we came, but also to where we are headed.

38.  What arises from all of the above as regards the case before us?  We have held that the State may not discriminate directly on the basis of religion or nationality in allocating state land. From this it follows that the State is also not permitted to discriminate indirectly on the basis of religion or nationality in the allocation of land. Consequently, the State cannot enable such discrimination by transferring land to the Jewish Agency.  There is nothing in the Status of the Agency Law 5713-1952 or in the Covenant between the Government of Israel and the Jewish Agency, which legitimizes such discrimination in the allocation of land. Indeed, according to section 3 of the Covenant, the Jewish Agency operates “on the basis of a program, to which the Government agrees in advance.” However, according to section 8(b) of the Status of the Agency Law, the cooperation between the State of Israel and the Jewish Agency must be “in accordance with the laws of the State.”   It is clear that according to this section, and in accordance with basic principles, a plan for cooperation between the State and the Jewish Agency cannot be a discriminatory plan. Discrimination does not lose its discriminatory character, even if it is being carried out through the Jewish Agency, and therefore is not permitted to the State.

The Remedy

39.  What remedy, then, are the petitioners entitled to? The answer is by no means simple.  The petition, as the petitioners have said, is forward-looking. However, it cannot be forgotten that the State allocated the land on which the communal settlement of Katzir was established according to an agreement that was made in 1986. The agreement was drawn up with the knowledge that the Jewish Agency would invest resources in land development in accordance with its founding documents, in other words, in order to set up a Jewish settlement. And indeed, on the basis of this agreement and in accordance with the founding documents of the Jewish Agency, the Jewish Agency invested resources in the establishment of the communal settlement of Katzir. It was for this purpose that it contracted with the Katzir Cooperative Society. Furthermore, the residents of the communal settlement purchased homes and went to live there, in reliance upon the situation as it existed at the time. All of these factors pose serious difficulties from the perspective of the Agency, the Cooperative Society and residents of the settlement, not only from a social perspective, but also from a legal perspective. For it must be remembered that the decision is being rendered today, approximately fourteen years after the allocation, and after the residents and the Jewish Agency itself acted on the basis of expectations which were accepted at that time and place.  All of these create difficulties for the State and may also impose restrictions on the State from a legal perspective. We too cannot ignore these difficulties.

40.  In this situation, out of a desire to take all of these factors and difficulties into account, and in order to reach an appropriate balance, we have decided to make the order nisi absolute, in the following manner:

A.    We declare that the State was not permitted, by law, to allocate state land to the Jewish Agency, for the purpose of establishing the communal settlement of Katzir on the basis of discrimination between Jews and non-Jews.

 

B.    It is incumbent upon the State to consider the petitioners’ request to purchase for themselves a parcel of land in the settlement of Katzir for the purpose of building their home, and this on the basis of the principle of equality, and taking into consideration factors relevant to the matter-- including the factors which relate to the Agency and the current residents of Katzir –and including the legal difficulties entailed in this matter. On the basis of these considerations, the State must decide, with appropriate speed, whether it can enable the petitioners, within the framework of the law, to build a house for themselves within the bounds of the Katzir communal settlement.

 

Justice T. Or

I agree.

 

Justice I. Zamir

I agree.

 

Justice M. Cheshin

In the allocation of public resources among individuals in Israeli society, the petitioners were discriminated against and are therefore entitled to the remedy to which one who was discriminated against would be entitled. For this reason, I agree with the ruling of my colleague, President Barak.

 

Justice Y. Kedmi

Opening Comments

1.    I concur with President Barak’s fundamental approach regarding the position of the value of equality among the values of the State of Israel and the implications this has for the allocation of state lands. I also agree with the President’s position according to which the application of the value of equality cannot be circumvented, in the present context, by allocating state lands to the Jewish Agency; which in itself is permitted to limit the sector of the population that will benefit from its activities, it being a Jewish Zionist settlement institution.

This fundamental approach does not—to the best of my understanding—prevent us from balancing between the value of equality and other values, including the value of national security. This value speaks of ensuring the existence of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic state; and in circumstances in which this is justified – and taking into consideration its location and the purpose of the establishment of a settlement that is located on national land – has the power to gnaw at and even override the value of equality (hereinafter: “the opening for balancing”).

In the early days of the State, the scope and proportions of said “opening for balancing” were relatively wide, in light of the significant weight that other values had – including the value of national security—in the special circumstances that existed at the time. However, as the State continued to develop, and as the perils that stood in the path to its establishment as a Jewish and democratic state lost some of their force, so too did this opening become narrower. Today, the proportions of this opening are particularly narrow and restricted; and such a balancing will be necessary only in rare circumstances. Unfortunately, we have not yet attained rest and tranquility; and so long as we don’t reach that point, there will not – it appears – be any escape from leaving remnants of the opening intact.

From the General to the Specific

2.    Against the backdrop of the existence of the opening for balancing, -- in my view -- past allocations of state lands are shielded from re-examination and retroactive adjustment. First, for the reason that they benefit from a presumption according to which: if they did entail a violation of the principle of equality, it is to be seen as having been necessitated by the demands of competing critical interests. The subject of the petition-meaning: the decision to establish a communal settlement in Katzir, whose population is limited to veterans of the Israeli Defense Force—was taken about eighteen years ago; I have found nothing in the material presented before us that justifies undermining the force of said presumption. In my view, it is not sufficient that the location of the communal settlement at issue is topographically close to an urban settlement for which there are no population restrictions, to establish that restrictions of this type in a communal settlement were not necessary at the time—in view of the circumstances that existed at that time—by the balance between the value of equality and other critical values.

And second, in light of the innovation in this judgment, both in terms of the power of the value of equality in all that relates to utilization of national lands generally and in terms of its application in regard to the allocation of such lands to the Jewish Agency in particular.  By its nature -- and especially with respect to the allocation of state lands to the Jewish Agency – such an innovation does not operate retroactively.

It is for these two reasons that it is appropriate – in my view -- to satisfy ourselves in the case before us with a declaratory judgment regarding the status and weight of the value of equality with regard to the allocation of state land, as detailed in the President’s opinion; and this, while making it clear that the judgment is forward-looking and does not provide grounds for re-examining acts performed in the past.

 

Decided by majority opinion, (in opposition to the dissenting opinion of Justice Y. Kedmi) to make the order nisi absolute, as stated in paragraph 40 of the President’s judgment.

 

March 8, 2000.

1 Adar B 5760

 

 

 

Israel Oil Refineries Ltd. v. New Hampshire Insurance

Case/docket number: 
CA 4525/08
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, December 15, 2010
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Facts: The Tel Aviv District Court granted a petition for the recognition of a judgment rendered by an English court, which had declared that an insurance policy issued by the respondent (New Hampshire Insurance) to an Israeli company, Oil Refineries Ltd. – the appellant – was void on the grounds that a substantial matter had not been disclosed to the issuer. The respondent brought the action in the English court after its sibling company (AIG Europe, which had underwritten the policy) had been served a third party notice in an Israeli proceeding brought against the appellant. The District Court ruled that the foreign judgment in favor of the respondent should be recognized pursuant to s. 11(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, which provides for the direct recognition of foreign judgments under specified conditions.  Oil Refineries Ltd. appealed, on the grounds that the foreign judgment was issued in a proceeding initiated at a time that a parallel proceeding between the same parties had been pending in Israel. 

 

Held: (Justice Arbel) The Foreign Judgments Law establishes a track for the recognition of foreign judgments (including sub-tracks for direct and indirect recognition) as well as a track for the enforcement of such judgments. The relevant track here is the direct recognition track (s. 11(a)), but the Foreign Judgments Law stipulates (in s. 11(a)(3)), with regard to such recognition, that the relevant treaty must allow only the recognition of judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law, thus requiring the court to determine which of the conditions for enforcement are to be applied to the direct recognition track. The best possible interpretation, based on a purposive reading of the statute’s language, is to adopt an intermediate view of the interaction between the enforcement requirements and the direct recognition track. According to this view, not all the enforcement track conditions are to be applied, and only those that constitute the threshold requirements for enforcement under Israeli law – i.e., those conditions that further the purpose that underlies the stipulation of requirements for enforcement – are to be applied with respect to the judgment for which recognition is sought. 

 

Pursuant to this interpretation, the provisions of s. 6(a)(5), denying enforcement to a judgment rendered in a foreign court in which an action was brought while a parallel proceeding between the same parties was pending in an Israeli court, will apply here to the recognition of the English court’s judgment. The sub-section should be applied to the direct recognition track – both because logic dictates that section 6(a) should be applied as a whole, and because its purpose – to prevent abuse of the ability to initiate a second proceeding in another country in order to avoid an Israeli court’s judgment – conforms to the overall purpose of that track. Once the District Court had found that the foreign judgment had been rendered in a proceeding initiated while a parallel proceeding was pending in Israel, it should have applied s. 6(a)(5) and refused to recognize the English court’s judgment.

 

(Vice President Rivlin, concurring). Section 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgment Law allows for recognition of a foreign judgment when the relevant treaty does not obligate Israel to recognize judgments in a manner that deviates significantly from Israeli law; the statute requires that in order to be recognized, the foreign judgment must qualify under the provisions of the relevant treaty. Nevertheless, the Israeli court retains discretion in terms of its ability to determine whether the recognition of the judgment is in compliance with treaty provisions. With respect to the pending proceeding provision of s. 6(a)(5), the statutory language does not grant the court discretion with regard to the non-enforceability of judgments rendered in actions brought while there is a parallel pending proceeding in an Israeli court, but the relevant treaty leaves the matter of enforcing such judgments up to the deciding court’s discretion, Nevertheless, the treaty cannot be said to be one that deviates significantly from the relevant Israeli law. Pursuant to the statute, the Israeli court must take as its starting point the rejection of the judgment, while allowing the party seeking recognition to prove that circumstances justify a change from that initial position.  Here the appellant has not met that burden, and the foreign judgment should not be recognized. 

 

(Justice Rubinstein, concurring). The impact of the pending proceeding will be determined in accordance with the language of the treaty, rather than the language of the local statute. Although the treaty here confers discretion upon the court in this matter, that discretion should have been exercised so as to deny the judgment’s recognition, based on considerations of the litigant’s lack of good faith.  Furthermore, the stipulation in s. 11(a)(3) that the treaty require only the recognition of judgments that “are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” is a reference to s. 3 of the Foreign Judgments Law, the specific section establishing the requirements for allowing foreign judgments to be enforced, and not to s. 6, dealing with defenses against enforcement.   

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Full text of the opinion: 

CA 4525/08

Israel Oil Refineries Ltd.

v.

New Hampshire Insurance Co.

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Civil Appeals

[25 January 2010]

Before Vice President E. Rivlin, Justices E. Arbel and E. Rubinstein

 

Appeal of the Judgment of the Tel Aviv-Jaffa District Court in E.J. 189/03 (Tel Aviv-Jaffa) (President U. Goren) issued on 31 March 2008

Facts: The Tel Aviv District Court granted a petition for the recognition of a judgment rendered by an English court, which had declared that an insurance policy issued by the respondent (New Hampshire Insurance) to an Israeli company, Oil Refineries Ltd. – the appellant – was void on the grounds that a substantial matter had not been disclosed to the issuer. The respondent brought the action in the English court after its sibling company (AIG Europe, which had underwritten the policy) had been served a third party notice in an Israeli proceeding brought against the appellant. The District Court ruled that the foreign judgment in favor of the respondent should be recognized pursuant to s. 11(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, which provides for the direct recognition of foreign judgments under specified conditions.  Oil Refineries Ltd. appealed, on the grounds that the foreign judgment was issued in a proceeding initiated at a time that a parallel proceeding between the same parties had been pending in Israel. 

Held: (Justice Arbel) The Foreign Judgments Law establishes a track for the recognition of foreign judgments (including sub-tracks for direct and indirect recognition) as well as a track for the enforcement of such judgments. The relevant track here is the direct recognition track (s. 11(a)), but the Foreign Judgments Law stipulates (in s. 11(a)(3)), with regard to such recognition, that the relevant treaty must allow only the recognition of judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law, thus requiring the court to determine which of the conditions for enforcement are to be applied to the direct recognition track. The best possible interpretation, based on a purposive reading of the statute’s language, is to adopt an intermediate view of the interaction between the enforcement requirements and the direct recognition track. According to this view, not all the enforcement track conditions are to be applied, and only those that constitute the threshold requirements for enforcement under Israeli law – i.e., those conditions that further the purpose that underlies the stipulation of requirements for enforcement – are to be applied with respect to the judgment for which recognition is sought. 

Pursuant to this interpretation, the provisions of s. 6(a)(5), denying enforcement to a judgment rendered in a foreign court in which an action was brought while a parallel proceeding between the same parties was pending in an Israeli court, will apply here to the recognition of the English court’s judgment. The sub-section should be applied to the direct recognition track – both because logic dictates that section 6(a) should be applied as a whole, and because its purpose – to prevent abuse of the ability to initiate a second proceeding in another country in order to avoid an Israeli court’s judgment – conforms to the overall purpose of that track. Once the District Court had found that the foreign judgment had been rendered in a proceeding initiated while a parallel proceeding was pending in Israel, it should have applied s. 6(a)(5) and refused to recognize the English court’s judgment.

(Vice President Rivlin, concurring). Section 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgment Law allows for recognition of a foreign judgment when the relevant treaty does not obligate Israel to recognize judgments in a manner that deviates significantly from Israeli law; the statute requires that in order to be recognized, the foreign judgment must qualify under the provisions of the relevant treaty. Nevertheless, the Israeli court retains discretion in terms of its ability to determine whether the recognition of the judgment is in compliance with treaty provisions. With respect to the pending proceeding provision of s. 6(a)(5), the statutory language does not grant the court discretion with regard to the non-enforceability of judgments rendered in actions brought while there is a parallel pending proceeding in an Israeli court, but the relevant treaty leaves the matter of enforcing such judgments up to the deciding court’s discretion, Nevertheless, the treaty cannot be said to be one that deviates significantly from the relevant Israeli law. Pursuant to the statute, the Israeli court must take as its starting point the rejection of the judgment, while allowing the party seeking recognition to prove that circumstances justify a change from that initial position.  Here the appellant has not met that burden, and the foreign judgment should not be recognized. 

(Justice Rubinstein, concurring). The impact of the pending proceeding will be determined in accordance with the language of the treaty, rather than the language of the local statute. Although the treaty here confers discretion upon the court in this matter, that discretion should have been exercised so as to deny the judgment’s recognition, based on considerations of the litigant’s lack of good faith.  Furthermore, the stipulation in s. 11(a)(3) that the treaty require only the recognition of judgments that “are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” is a reference to s. 3 of the Foreign Judgments Law, the specific section establishing the requirements for allowing foreign judgments to be enforced, and not to s. 6, dealing with defenses against enforcement.   

 

Legislation cited

 

Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law, 5718-1958 – ss. 1, 6(a)(1)-(5), 6(b),  6(c), 11 (a)(1)-(4), 11(b), 11(c).

 

Israeli Supreme Court Cases cited

 

[1]       CA 3441/01 Anonymous v. Anonymous  [2004] IsrSC 58(3) 1.

[2]       CA 490/88 Coptic Motran of the Holy See of Jerusalem and Near East v. Adila [1990] IsrSC 44(4) 397.

[3]       CA 970/93 Attorney General v. Agam [1995] IsrSC 49(1) 561.

[4]       FH 40/80 Paul King v. Yehoshua Cohen [1982] IsrSC 36(3) 701.

[5]       HCJ 693/91 Efrat v. Director of the Population Register [1993] IsrSC 47 749.

[6]       CA 499/79 Ben Dayan v. IDS International Ltd. [2004], IsrSC 38(2) 99.

[7]       CA 423/63 Rosenbaum v. Julie [1964] IsrSC 18(2) 374.

[8]       LCA 1817/08 Teva Pharmaceutical Industries Ltd. v. Pronauron Biotechnologies  Inc. (2009) (unreported).

[9]       CA 3924/08 Goldhar Corporate Finance Ltd. v. Klepierre S.A. (2010) (unreported).

[10]     CA 7833/06 Pamesa Ceramica v. Yisrael Mendelson Engineering Technical Supply Ltd. (2010) (unreported).

[11]     CA 1137/93 Ashkar v. Hymes [1994]   IsrSC 48(3) 641.

[12]     CA 1268/07 Greenberg v. Bamira (2009) (unreported).

[13]     CA 10854/07 Pickholtz v. Sohachesky (2010) (unreported).

[14]     LCA 346/06 Hazan v. Club Inn Eilat Holdings Ltd. (2006) (unreported).

[15]     LCA 1674/09 Lechter v. Derek Butang (2009) (unreported).

[16]     CA 1327/01 Ephrayim v. Elan [2010] IsrSC 56(6) 775.

[17]     LCA 2733/07 Amiron S. T. L. Finance and Investment Ltd. v. Wallach (2007) (unreported).

Israeli District Court Cases Cited:

 

[18]     EnfC (TA) 408/00 Tower Air Inc. v. Companies Registrar (2004) (unreported).

[19]     CA (TA) 2137/02 AIG Europe (UK) Ltd. v. Israel Oil Refineries, Ltd. (2004) (unreported).

English cases cited:

[20]     Tuvyahu v. Swigi [1997] EWCA Civ. 965.

Jewish law sources cited:

Mishna Gittin, Chapter 4, Mishna 3.

Treaties cited:

Convention between the Government of Israel and the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Island Providing for the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil Matters – arts. 2(1), 3(2), 3(4), 3(5), 4(1).

For the appellants: Attorney Y. Shelef, Attorney P. Sharon, Attorney S. Sheffer

For the respondent: Attorney E. Naschitz

 

JUDGMENT

Justice E. Arbel:

This is an appeal of a judgment issued by the Tel Aviv-Jaffa District Court in EnfC 189/03 (per President U. Goren) on 31 March 2008, granting the respondent’s petition for recognition of a foreign judgment.

 1.   The respondent is the New Hampshire Insurance Company (hereinafter, also: “New Hampshire”), which is domiciled in the State of Delaware in the United States. In 1994, New Hampshire issued a third-party liability insurance policy to the appellant, Oil Refineries Ltd., which is engaged in, inter alia, the operation of oil refineries and the refining of petroleum and petroleum products (hereinafter: “ORL”). The insurance policy (hereinafter: “the policy”) was valid from 1 August 1994 through 31 July 1995. The issuance of the policy was brokered by PWS International Ltd., a brokerage firm registered in England, and it was underwritten by AIG Europe Ltd. (UK) (hereinafter: “AIG”), which is a sibling company to New Hampshire, also domiciled in England.

2.    On 29 June 1998, several farmers filed a suit (CA 2351/98) (hereinafter: “the Main Claim”) against ORL and other companies for agricultural damages that they claimed had been caused as a result of their use of defective light mazut fuel which had been manufactured by ORL and sold by the other companies. On 20 September 2000, ORL amended its third party notice in the Main Claim, joining AIG as a third party.

3.    On 16 October 2000, New Hampshire brought an action in an English court, seeking a judgment declaring that the policy was void based on the non-disclosure of a significant matter prior to its issuance. The significant matter was stated to be the claims for compensation that had been filed against ORL in 1990 in the Nazareth District Court by various flower growers, for damages caused to them from 1988 to 1989 due to the use of defective light muzat fuel manufactured by ORL. The English court allowed the claim and declared the policy to be void (hereinafter: “the foreign judgment”). ORL did not appeal the decision.

4.    On 30 September 2002, New Hampshire filed an action by way of an originating motion in the Jerusalem District Court (EnfC 1256/02), seeking recognition of the foreign judgment pursuant to ss. 11(a) and 11(b) of the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law, 5718-1958 (hereinafter: “the Foreign Judgments Law” or the “Statute”). The Jerusalem District Court ruled that the motion should be moved to the Tel Aviv District Court, which had jurisdiction to adjudicate it.

Deliberation in the District Court

5.    The Tel Aviv District Court heard the motion and held that the foreign judgment should be recognized pursuant to s. 1(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, which outlines a track for the recognition of foreign judgments – the court having ruled out the applicability of a different track that allows for the incidental recognition of a foreign judgment and which is outlined in s. 11(b) of the Statute.

6.    The District Court determined that the Convention between the Government of Israel and the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Island Providing for the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil Matters (hereinafter: “the Convention”) applied. The court also held that the Convention’s provisions complied with the conditions established in ss. 11(a)(1) and 11(a)(2) of the Foreign Judgments Law – meaning that there was a treaty in effect between Israel and Great Britain that was applicable, and that Israel had undertaken to recognize the relevant type of foreign judgment.

7.    The District Court also discussed the issue of whether the condition set out in s. 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgments Law requires that in order for a foreign judgment to be recognized, the relevant treaty must comply with all the Statute’s conditions regarding the enforcement of a judgment. The court ruled that there was no such requirement, and held that in any event, s. 6(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law would not apply to the process of recognizing a foreign judgment through either the track outlined in s. 11(a) or the track outlined in s. 11(b). The court noted, among its reasons for reaching this conclusion, the legislature’s interest in separating the requirements for recognizing a foreign judgment from the requirements for enforcing such a judgment – an objective which ruled out the possibility that s. 11(a)(3) was meant to also include within it all the requirements for the enforcement of a foreign judgment that are contained in the Foreign Judgments Law. Additionally, the court found that the legislative intent had been that an undertaking given in the framework of a treaty for the mutual recognition and enforcement of civil judgments, such as the Convention under discussion, is sufficient for the purpose of compliance with s. 11(a)(3). The court also relied on the case law of this Court regarding an incidental recognition – case law which has established that the conditions for the recognition of a foreign judgment should be less than those required for the enforcement of such a judgment.

8.    The District Court held that the Convention’s conditions for recognition had been met, as required by s. 11(a)(4) of the Statute. The court acknowledged that at the time the legal proceeding first began in the English court there had been a pending proceeding between the same two parties in the Israeli court, and that thus, pursuant to art. 3(5) of the Convention, the court could have refused to recognize the foreign judgment rendered by the English court. Nevertheless, the court chose to recognize the foreign judgment on the basis of the principles and objectives that form the foundation of the laws of recognition – which include an interest in bringing the litigation of a matter to an end; the desire to do justice for the party winning the case; and a recognition that the country that had issued the foreign judgment was the proper forum for the adjudication of the matter. Additionally, the court clarified that there were grounds for recognizing the foreign judgment, as the foreign judgment could create an issue estoppel in Israel in light of the identity of the estoppel laws in Israel and in England.

9.    The District Court also held that the English court had jurisdiction to adjudicate the matter which was the subject of the foreign judgment, as required by art. 3(a)(2) and 4 of the Convention. The court based its determination on the consent element mentioned in art. 4(1)(a) of the Convention, which is sufficient to confer international jurisdiction on the English court. The presence of such consent was inferred from the fact that ORL did not appeal the result of the proceeding regarding the lack of the English court’s authority, for the purpose of leave to serve papers outside of the jurisdiction. The matter of ORL’s consent was also inferred from the fact that the main deliberation, after the conclusion of the proceeding regarding extra-territorial service, continued normally until the judgment was rendered, and ORL did not appeal that judgment either.

10.  The District Court rejected the appellant’s argument that public policy prevented the recognition of the foreign judgment, pursuant to art. 3(2)(d) of the Convention, due to the judgment having allegedly been obtained in bad faith and as an abuse of legal proceedings. The court held that the public policy ground should be narrowly construed in the context of recognition of foreign judgments and that it would be appropriate to reject a foreign judgment on such a ground only rarely – noting that this case was not one of those rare occasions in which a public policy defense would suffice.

This appeal followed.

The parties’ arguments

11.  The appellant argues that the District Court erred in recognizing the foreign judgment despite its determination that there had been a pending proceeding between the same parties at the time that the British proceeding was initiated. It argues against the court’s decision, which the court based on general principles of the rules regarding recognition of judgments, not to exercise its authority pursuant to art. 3(5) of the Convention dealing with the recognition of a judgment in a proceeding that was initiated at the time that another proceeding was already pending, when – under the circumstances of this case – the respondent had behaved improperly and in bad faith. According to the appellant, the respondent’s bad faith behavior in initiating legal proceedings also constitutes a violation of public policy, and therefore art. 3(2)(d) of the Convention would support the non-recognition of the foreign judgment as well. Additionally, the appellant argues that in this case the English court lacked jurisdiction, and that therefore the requirements of arts. 3(2)(a) and 4 have not been satisfied.

12.  The appellant also argues that the District Court erred in holding that s. 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgments Law does not include a requirement that the conditions stipulated for enforcement of a foreign judgment must also be satisfied in order for the foreign judgment to be recognized. The appellant argues that such an interpretation is contrary to the language of the section. Because of this interpretation, the court did not make any determination as to whether the foreign judgment complied with the conditions stipulated in ss. 3, 4 and 6 of the Statute. An examination of these sections, the appellant argues, would have led to the conclusion that the foreign judgment should not be recognized, because the respondent had not provided proof regarding the foreign law; because the English court lacked international jurisdiction; because the respondent had acted in violation of public policy; and because of the initiation of the foreign proceeding while another proceeding regarding the same matter was pending.

13.  The respondent, on the other hand, argues that the appeal should not be adjudicated on its merits since the matter has become purely theoretical and academic, as ORL is not entitled to any compensation or restitution pursuant to the policy, even if it is valid. Regarding the substance of the matter, the respondent argues that the appeal should be denied, based on the holdings of the District Court. In addition, the respondent argues that the District Court’s finding that there was a pending proceeding – between the same parties and regarding the same matter – at the time that the proceeding was initiated in England was erroneous, because, the respondent argues, AIG was the party in the proceeding that was pending in Israel, while New Hampshire was the party in the proceeding that produced the foreign judgment. Thus, the respondent argues, the parties were not identical, as is required pursuant to both the Statute and the Convention.

 

Discussion and decision

14.  First, the respondent’s argument that the deliberation regarding this case is purely theoretical and academic must be rejected. It appears that there is a real dispute between the parties regarding the consequences of the policy’s validity, and therefore it cannot be said that this is a purely theoretical matter. In any event, this question could arise in the future in other contexts, and I therefore find it appropriate to discuss the appeal on its merits.

15.  The key issue in this case is the relationship between s. 11(a) of the Statute and the other provisions of the Statute, and whether the conditions stipulated in the Statute for the enforcement track will also apply with respect to the recognition track. Before turning to a discussion of this issue, we need to establish a foundation and describe the normative rules that apply in connection with the recognition of a foreign judgment.

Recognition of a foreign judgment

16.  As is customary under Israeli law, a foreign judgment is not recognized automatically, and an absorption proceeding is required in order for it to become enforceable and recognized (CA 3441/01 Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], at pp. 11-12; CA 490/88 Coptic Motran of the Holy See of Jerusalem and Near East v. Adila [2], at p. 404; A. Shapira “Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments,” 4 Tel Aviv Univ. L. Rev. (Iyyunei Mishpat) 509 (1976) (hereinafter: “Shapira 1”), at pp. 509-510; C. Wasserstein Fassberg, “Finality for Foreign Judgments,” 18 Hebrew Univ. L. Rev. (Mishpatim) 35 (1988), at p. 37). The manner in which a foreign judgment is absorbed in Israel is regulated in the provisions of the Foreign Judgments Law.

17.  The Foreign Judgments Law establishes two tracks for the absorption of a foreign judgment in Israel – one involving the enforcement of the foreign judgment and the other involving its recognition. A petition for the enforcement of a foreign judgment is in effect a petition for the enforcement of an existing debt between the parties, while the recognition of a foreign judgment is needed in situations that do not fit into the enforcement framework and in which the party requires a recognition of the foreign judgment itself and of the rights which it confers. Justice M. Cheshin noted the following with regard to the distinction to be made between the two tracks:

‘The distinction made between enforcement and recognition is not coincidental nor is it an arbitrary one. Its source is in the difference between the type of judgments that are enforceable and those which are intended to be recognized directly, and in any event, in the difference between an act of enforcement and an act of direct recognition. Indeed, as my colleague has remarked, and as has been accepted as the rule and is the view taken by scholars, enforcement – at its core – deals with obligations imposed on one person vis-à-vis another (in personam obligations), while recognition does not involve the imposition of any debts and it is what the word signifies; it recognizes rights which can include property rights, including rights vis-à-vis the entire world – rights erga omnes – although these are not the only rights that can be covered by these judgments’ (CA 970/93 Attorney General v. Agam [3], at p. 572).

18.  Furthermore, the Statute establishes two sub-tracks within the recognition track. The first is outlined in s. 11(a), and it allows for a foreign judgment to be recognized as part of a proceeding that is initiated especially for that purpose (hereinafter: “the direct track”); the second is outlined in s. 11(b) of the Statute and enables the recognition of a foreign judgment as a matter which is incidental to another matter being adjudicated, and for the purpose of that adjudication only (hereinafter: “the indirect track”). Justice Goldberg described the distinction between the two tracks as follows:

‘When one party alleges a finding contained in a foreign judgment in order to create an issue estoppel in a local litigation, the allegation is of an incidental recognition of the judgment. This is to be distinguished from direct recognition, which is necessary when the foreign judgment constitutes the ground for the cause of action in the local court, or when what is required is a declaration that the foreign judgment is to be enforced’ (Coptic Motran v. Adila [2], at p. 404).

19.  The legislature appears to have taken note of the substantive difference between the recognition and the enforcement tracks, and therefore established different procedures for these two tracks for the absorption of foreign judgments in Israel. Among the main differences between the two tracks is the fact that the Statute, as stated, provides for two sub-tracks for the recognition of a foreign judgment – the direct track and the indirect track – as compared to the single track established for the enforcement of foreign judgments; and the requirement stipulated in the Statute that there be a bilateral or multilateral agreement for the purpose of direct recognition of a foreign judgment, a requirement which is not prescribed for the enforcement track.

20.  Section 2 of the Statute provides that the authority to enforce a foreign judgment arises only in the framework of the Statute’s provisions. The case law has dealt with the question of whether a foreign judgment can be recognized other than in that framework, and when the conditions stipulated in the Statute have not been met. In Attorney General v. Agam [3], this question was answered in the negative. The Court held that a foreign judgment could not be recognized outside of the tracks established in the Statute, even though the implications of such a rule create a certain difficulty. As Justice Goldberg wrote:

‘There will be those who argue that the result we have reached – that a foreign order of inheritance can be absorbed in our law only through one of the tracks in the Enforcement Law – is not a desirable one, and that its significance is that foreign judgments from an entire area of law can be neither recognized nor enforced’ (ibid. [3], at p. 569).

It should be noted that the source of the difficulty in allowing foreign judgments to be recognized only in the framework of the Foreign Judgment Law is that recognition through the direct track requires the existence of a treaty with the country in which the foreign judgment was rendered. This requirement significantly limits the possibility for direct recognition of foreign judgments since – at present – Israel is party to only four bilateral treaties (with Austria, the Federal Republic of Germany, Great Britain and Spain). We note that the indirect track does not provide a satisfactory solution for this difficulty in all cases. Thus, for example, in terms of the absorption of a foreign order of inheritance, the indirect track cannot be used, as the applicant’s only interest is in the absorption of the foreign judgment itself – directly, and not as an aside to another matter (see Attorney General v. Agam [3]). In Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], President Barak considered the possibility of changing the rule:

‘This result is both undesirable and harsh. It is doubtful whether the language of the Statute or its purpose requires it . . . Section 11 of the Statute, as originally drafted, did not refer at all to the possibility of direct recognition. This section is an addition to the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law . . . until that time, the parties would, as a matter of course, request recognition of a foreign judgment outside of the Statute. Nothing in the amendment’s legislative history indicates that there was a desire to transform the direct recognition track into an exclusive track. In addition, as s. 2 of the Statute provides:  “No foreign judgment will be enforced in Israel other than pursuant to this Statute.” The section refers to enforcement and not to recognition, and even regarding enforcement it has been held that the enforcement of a foreign judgment will be permitted through a suit brought on the basis of the judgment, which is not pursuant to the Statute . . . It therefore appears that the time has come to rethink the validity of the Agam rule . . .’ (Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], at pp. 14-15).

In their case law, the trial courts have also expressed the view – which has not yet been discussed by this Court – that a foreign judgment may be recognized other than pursuant to the provisions of the Foreign Judgment Law if certain conditions are met. Thus, for example, the possibility of such recognition has been mentioned in insolvency proceedings (EnfC (TA) 408/00 Tower Air Inc. v. Companies Registrar [18]). However, it would appear that the case before us does not necessitate an in-depth examination of this important question, as it was not discussed by the District Court and the parties did not raise it in their pleadings. We nevertheless join in President Barak’s call, made in the judgment in Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], for full and complete legislative regulation of the issue of recognition of foreign judgments.

21.  In any event, since in this case the District Court ruled out the use of the indirect track, and as the parties are not appealing that part of the District Court’s holding, we need only discuss the direct track. As noted above, this track is established in s. 11(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, which itself includes four sub-sections:

11. (a)  An Israeli court or tribunal will recognize a foreign judgment regarding which the following conditions have been met:

(1)  A treaty with a foreign country applies to it;

(2)  Israel has undertaken, in that treaty, to recognize foreign judgments of its type;

(3)  The undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law;

(4)  The judgment satisfies all the conditions in the treaty.

Section 11(a) was added in 1977, some 19 years after the Statute was first enacted, and until that time the indirect track was the only track available pursuant to the Statute for the recognition of foreign judgments. The addition of the section was intended to establish a direct track for the recognition of foreign judgments within the framework of the Statute. The new section created a number of difficulties, among them, as stated, the section’s requirement that Israel have entered into a treaty with the foreign country (see also Attorney General v. Agam [3] and Anonymous v. Anonymous [1]). An additional difficulty created by the section was the manner of its drafting. Thus, for example, Justice Mannheim noted that there is no substantive difference between the three conditions included in the section, and in his view “it appears that it would be both possible and desirable to draft these three sub-sections more coherently and with less complexity” (S. Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments, By Force of the Statute,” 7 Tel Aviv Univ. L. Rev. (Iyyunei Mishpat) 703 (1980), at p. 704). An even greater linguistic problem arises in connection with s. 11(a)(3):

Section 11(a)(3) provides as follows: “The undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law.” Two problems arise from this language in the section: first – what is the significance of the subjection of enforceability pursuant to the section to the provisions of the Enforcement Law (since in light of the unequivocal language of s. 2 of the Statute, no foreign judgment may be enforced in Israel other than pursuant to the Enforcement Law); second – what is the significance of the fact that this subjection refers not only to the judgment itself but also to the “undertaking” (which, in light of the language of sub-section (2), is Israel’s undertaking, given in the above-mentioned treaty, to recognize certain foreign judgments)’ (ibid., at p. 704).

The limited number of treaties to which Israel is a party, alongside the ambiguous wording of the sub-sections, has led to a situation in which only a few petitions have been submitted for recognition through the direct track, and thus even though more than thirty years have passed since the amendment was enacted, this Court has not yet discussed this issue in depth (C. Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law – Deconstruction and Reconstruction (1996), at p. 53). The time has now come to clarify the matter and to determine which conditions are to be applied for the purpose of recognizing a foreign judgment pursuant to the direct track.

Examination of the conditions for the direct recognition track

22. As stated, the Statute presents four conditions relating to the direct recognition track. The first condition is that there must be a treaty to which Israel and the country in which the foreign judgment was rendered are parties. The second condition is a requirement that in the context of the agreement, Israel has agreed to recognize foreign judgments of the relevant type, such as pursuant to a provision in the treaty requiring that Israel must recognize foreign judgments in civil matters. The third condition in the section is that the undertaking must apply only to foreign judgments that are enforceable in Israel. The fourth and final requirement in the section is that the relevant treaty conditions have been satisfied.

23.  Since in this case there is a treaty between Israel and England, and because it provides, in art. 2(1), that it will apply to judgments in any civil proceeding, the conditions established in s. 11(a)(1) and in s. 11 (a)(2) have been fulfilled. We have thus arrived at s. 11(a)(3), and the question arises as to its proper interpretation. What was the legislature’s intention in using the term “enforcement” in the framework of s. 11(a)(3), which deals with the conditions established for the recognition track? Was the intention, as the appellant argues, to apply all of the conditions relating to the enforcement of foreign judgments to the procedure for the direct recognition of foreign judgments? Or is it the case, as the District Court believed, that a purposeful interpretation of the section should be used in order to restrict its application, so that not all of the conditions appearing in the Statute with respect to the enforcement of such judgments will apply to the direct recognition track? We note that if we adopt the District Court’s approach, we must examine the actual significance of the requirement in s. 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgments Law, and determine the content that should be included within it.

 

 

Interpretation of s. 11(a)(3) of the Foreign Judgments Law     

24.  In order to interpret a section in a statute, we must examine it in a number of stages. First we must examine the statutory language and identify the linguistic options available for such interpretation. Only an interpretation that is grounded in the statutory language and which falls within the accepted linguistic possibilities may be used (A. Barak, Legal Interpretation (vol. 2, ‘Statutory Interpretation,’ 1993), at p. 82). At the second stage, we must investigate and disclose the purpose and objective of the legislation. A statute will be given the meaning which, among the linguistic possibilities, realizes the statute’s purpose (FH 40/80 Paul King v. Yehoshua Cohen [4], at p. 715). The statute’s purpose is comprised of its subjective and objective purposes. The subjective purpose is the purpose that the enacting legislature seeks to realize at the time that the statute was enacted. The objective purpose of statutory material is the purpose that the legislation is intended to achieve in a democratic, modern, society (HCJ 693/91 Efrat v. Director of the Population Register [5], at p. 764). In the last stage, if the legislative material has various purposes, we must exercise judgment in order to balance these various purposes, after assigning the proper weight to them. Note that the judge’s determination at this stage will be reached within the framework of limitations established in the earlier stages. This balancing is to be carried out on the basis of, inter alia, the statutory language, the legislative intent, the social background, the legal background, and the basic principles (Barak, Legal Interpretation, supra, at p. 92).

Literal interpretation

25. As noted above, s. 11(a)(3) of the Statute establishes a requirement that the “undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law”. It appears that from a linguistic perspective, the language of the section could encompass more than one possibility, due to the ambiguity of the term “enforceable”. The use of this term effectively creates an entire spectrum of linguistic possibilities regarding the application of the conditions for the enforcement of foreign judgments to the direct recognition track. Generally speaking, we can point to three main possibilities regarding the section. The first, as the appellant argues, would provide that all conditions stipulated for the enforcement of foreign judgments should be applied to the direct recognition track. This is a maximalist position. The second, a minimalist view, would interpret the term “enforceable” as referring only to the enforceability of judgments that have the same basic nature as the particular foreign judgment, meaning judgments that fall within the area of law to which it belongs – such as civil judgments, criminal judgments, etc. According to this interpretation, the foreign judgment would only need to meet the basic definitional requirement appearing in s. 1 of the Statute: “a judgment rendered by a court in a foreign country regarding a civil matter, including judgments ordering the payment of compensation or damages to an injured party, even if not rendered in a civil case.” The third possibility is an intermediate one, pursuant to which the foreign judgment would need to meet the basic requirements for the absorption of a foreign judgment in Israel. These requirements would constitute a sort of set of “red lines”, at the basis of which is an interest in preventing the abuse of the legal process.

Thus, at the next stage, we must study the statutory purpose and choose the most appropriate option for interpretation, in light of that purpose.

Purposive interpretation: subjective purpose

26. The purpose of the legislative amendment that added s. 11(a) in 1977 was to enable compliance with bilateral and multilateral treaties. Before the amendment, Israel faced an obstacle in terms of entering into bilateral and multilateral treaties, so long as the matter of direct recognition in the State of Israel had not been formally organized by statute. The explanatory note to the draft law stated the following: “Section 11 constitutes an obstacle with respect to Israel’s accession to these treaties. In order to overcome this obstacle, it is proposed to give force to these treaties . . .” (Draft Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Amendment No. 2) Law 5737-1977, Draft Laws 246). Thus, it cannot be that an amendment which was intended to give force to bilateral treaties would lead to a situation in which those treaties could not be implemented because of numerous conditions included within the framework of the track for direct recognition of a foreign judgment – or to the creation of an asymmetry between the provisions of the Statute and those of a treaty. This means that the maximalist interpretation – according to which all the conditions stipulated for the enforcement of foreign judgments are imposed in connection with the direct recognition track as well – is not consistent with the subjective purpose. An additional indication that this interpretation is inconsistent with the legislative intent can be found in s. 11(c) of the Statute, which provides that “[t]he provisions of s. 6(b) and (c) will apply in proceedings involving the recognition of a foreign judgment pursuant to this section.” Assuming that s. 11(c) applies to the direct track (see M. Shava, “Direct Conversion of a Foreign Judgment in Israel and the Rules Applying To It,” 35(2) Ono Coll. L. Rev. (Kiryat HaMishpat) 40 (2002)), the maximalist interpretation would render its language irrelevant – because, since s. 6(b) and s. 6(c) of the Foreign Judgments Law are a part of the provisions relating to the enforcement of foreign judgments, that would, according to the maximalist interpretation, apply to the direct track anyway, and there would be no need to specifically note that fact in s. 11(c).

 

Objective purpose

27. From the perspective of the objective purpose of the Statute as well, it would seem that the maximalist interpretation – according to which all the provisions regarding enforcement of foreign judgments contained in the Foreign Judgments Law would also apply to the direct recognition track – leads to several seemingly absurd results. First, this interpretation leads to an absurdity regarding the relationship between the enforcement track and the recognition tracks. The enforcement of a foreign judgment, by its nature, contains within it the recognition of that judgment, since a foreign judgment must be recognized before it can be enforced (Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at p. 153). And as Professor Shapira has written, “the enforcement of a foreign judgment necessarily requires its recognition, but not every recognition of a judgment will necessarily lead to its enforcement. This means that a court will, as a matter of course but also as a matter of necessity, recognize every foreign judgment that it enforces, but it is not compelled to enforce every judgment that it is prepared to recognize” (A. Shapira, Recognition and Enforcement (vol. A), at pp. 511-512). Thus, necessarily, the conditions that apply to the recognition track will be less than those that apply to the enforcement track, or at least equal to them. Indeed, Justice Ben-Porat has held regarding the indirect track  “ . . . that the legal provisions regarding recognition will not be stricter than the terms for enforcement, since if the foreign judgment is of a quality that establishes that it should be enforced, it would, a fortiori, be suitable for recognition . . . according to my view, it is not possible that the Statute’s conditions for recognition would be stricter than the conditions for enforcement . . . ” (CA 499/79 Ben Dayan v. IDS International, Ltd. [6], at p. 105).

28. Second, the maximalist interpretation will lead to an absurd result regarding the relationship between the direct and indirect recognition tracks. The reason for this is that the holding in Ben Dayan v. IDS International, ibid., [6] was that the indirect recognition track does not require compliance with all the enforcement conditions in the Foreign Judgments Law, while the maximalist interpretation suggests that full compliance with all the Statute’s enforcement conditions is required for the direct recognition track. This is an illogical position, since the main track – the direct recognition of a foreign judgment – would then involve the need to prove the fulfillment of many more conditions than would be required for the secondary and alternative indirect recognition track. This situation would create additional burdens for both litigants and the courts, as reliance on an earlier recognition of a foreign judgment in any future litigation arising in connection with that judgment is possible only when the recognition has been accomplished through the direct recognition track. In contrast, when the indirect track is used, the deliberation regarding the foreign judgment’s recognition is only incidental to the adjudication of the main matter, and a court will therefore need to re-adjudicate the issue of that recognition in any future litigation that arises. This means that the indirect track necessitates a new deliberation regarding the recognition of the foreign judgment each time the matter of its recognition arises, instead of enabling one substantive deliberation in a single proceeding (see M. Shava, “Direct Conversion of a Foreign Judgment in Israel,” supra, at p. 44). An interpretation that imposes stricter requirements for the more efficient direct recognition track creates a situation in which litigants will prefer the less efficient indirect track because compliance with its conditions will be easier.

29. On the other hand, a minimalist interpretation providing that only s. 1 of the Foreign Judgments Law is relevant to the direct track is also problematic. If this approach is followed, a foreign judgment could theoretically qualify for recognition in Israel even though it had been obtained through fraud or was rendered by an entity which had no jurisdiction to do so, because the “red lines” provisions established in the Foreign Judgments Law with respect to the enforcement track would not be applied to the direct recognition track. It is important to note that the treaties to which Israel is currently a party have provisions that are similar – if not identical – to those that appear in the Foreign Judgments Law and which apply to the direct recognition track pursuant to s. 11(a)(4), which requires compliance with the provisions of the relevant treaty. Nevertheless, it would seem to be appropriate to leave in place the “security net” of the red lines that had been established by the legislature regarding the enforcement of a foreign judgment – so that they will always apply, regardless of the language of a specific treaty, even with respect to the recognition of a foreign judgment through the direct track.

30.  I have concluded from the above analysis that in terms of a purposive view, an intermediate interpretation is to be preferred over either a maximalist or a minimalist interpretation. It is therefore necessary to examine which of the statute’s provisions that apply to the enforcement track should also be applied to the track for the direct recognition of foreign judgments according to an intermediate interpretation. The only sections of the Statute to be applied should be those which, in the legislature’s view, constitute a type of threshold requirement or a set of red lines regarding the enforcement of foreign judgments. The remaining provisions – those that are substantively related to the enforcement track only – should not be applied to the direct track. Additionally, the provisions to be included must be examined with reference to an additional basic distinction between the enforcement and the recognition tracks. According to the Foreign Judgments Law, a treaty is not required in order for a foreign judgment to be enforced, and it is therefore not necessary that a particular foreign judgment comply with the provisions of any treaty. Thus, it would be logical that all the conditions for enforcement, included those that are beyond the basic threshold requirements, should be organized in a statute. In contrast, regarding the direct recognition of foreign judgments, countries should be allowed a range of freedom with respect to the manner in which the recognition of foreign judgments is arranged, through agreements that they reach amongst themselves. Therefore, the only conditions to be applied to the direct recognition track should be those basic requirements without which it is not possible to recognize any foreign judgment whatsoever.

Application of s. 6 to the direct recognition track

31. In this case, the question arises as to whether s. 6(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law also applies to the direct recognition track. (The appellant’s other arguments relate to grounds for recognition regarding which there is an overlap between the provisions of the law and those of the Convention, and it is therefore clear that these grounds will apply with respect to the foreign judgment in this case.) As to section 6(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, captioned “Defense Against Enforcement”, it provides as follows:

6.   (a)  A foreign judgment will not be declared enforceable if one of the following has been proven to the court:

(1)  The judgment was obtained through fraud;

(2)  The opportunity given to the defendant to make arguments and to bring evidence, prior to the issuance of the judgment, was not, in the view of the court, reasonable;

(3)  The judgment was rendered by a court that lacked jurisdiction to issue it pursuant to the rules of international private law that apply in Israel;

(4)  The judgment is in conflict with another judgment that has been issued regarding the same matter between the same litigants, and which remains in force;

(5)  At the time that the action was brought in the court in the foreign country, another action regarding the same matter and between the same litigants was pending before an Israeli court or tribunal.

This section thus establishes a threshold condition with respect to the enforcement of foreign judgments. The purpose of this section is to prevent the possible abuse of proceedings for the enforcement of such judgments. The defenses included in this section form a sort of set of red lines regarding the issue – such that if one of them is crossed, the enforcement of the foreign judgment in Israel will not be allowed. Therefore, in accordance with the intermediate interpretation, this is a section that should apply to the direct track as well. Thus, for example, s. 6(a)(1), which refers to a defense against the enforcement of a foreign judgment based on it having been obtained through fraud, should be applied to the direct recognition track, as it is clear that a foreign judgment that was obtained through fraud should be neither enforced nor recognized. This rule, it would seem, should serve as a framework for all of the bilateral treaties to which Israel becomes a party – a condition without which there should be no treaty, and the importance of which this Court has emphasized in the past (Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], at pp. 17-18; Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments, at pp. 55-56; A. Shapira, “Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments,” 5 Tel Aviv Univ. L. Rev. (Iyyunei Mishpat) 38 (1976) (hereinafter: “Shapira 2”), at pp. 42-43). The other sub-sections of s. 6(a) also constitute basic rules regarding the recognition of foreign judgments. Section 6(a)(2) refers to a situation in which the defendant did not have a reasonable opportunity to argue the case during the course of the foreign proceeding. Section 6(a)(3) refers to the requirement that the foreign judgment must have been rendered by a court that had jurisdiction to do so pursuant to the rules of private international law followed in Israel. Section 6(a)(4) refers to a situation in which the foreign judgment conflicts with a judgment rendered in the same matter between the same parties and which remains in force. All these are basic conditions which, from a purposive view, must undoubtedly be imposed on the recognition track as well, according to the interpretation analyzed above. “And it has already been held that the recognition rules must be influenced by the enforcement rules such that a harmonious relationship will be established among them” (Ben Dayan v. IDS International [6], as cited by President Barak in Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], at p. 17).

32. Unlike the other sub-sections of s. 6(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law, there is a certain ambivalence as to whether or not s. 6(a)(5) should be applied to the track for the direct recognition of foreign judgments.  This sub-section creates a defense against the enforcement of a foreign judgment if “[a]t the time that the action was brought in the court in the foreign country, another action regarding the same matter and between the same litigants was pending in an Israeli court or tribunal.” The ambivalence is due to the fact that on its face, the sub-section is not equal in its severity to the other red lines that are established in s. 6(a). In my view, the sub-section should be applied to the direct track, notwithstanding this distinction – both because of linguistic interpretation issues and because of the purposive aspect. From a linguistic perspective, it is logical to apply all of s. 6(a) of the Foreign Judgments Law as a single unit rather than breaking it up into its components, and it appears that this is what the legislature had actually intended. There is nothing in the Statute’s language that provides a basis for separating between the different sub-sections of s. 6(a). Regarding the purposive aspect, I believe that the purpose of s. 6(a)(5) is a proper one, in terms of there being a need for a requirement that any foreign judgment comply with it as a preliminary condition for its recognition. The objective of the section is to prevent a situation in which a litigant against whom a proceeding has been initiated in Israel would have the option of responding by simultaneously appealing to a foreign forum regarding the same subject and regarding the same matter – in order to reach what is from his perspective a better result –  and then concluding the process in the foreign forum and finally seeking to have the foreign judgment recognized in Israel (Shapira 2, supra, at pp. 55-56; Wasserstein Fassberg, “Finality for Foreign Judgments,” supra, at pp. 22-23). The achievement of this objective is relevant to both the process of enforcing foreign judgments and the process of recognizing them. Thus, in my view, this section must be included within the core set of rules that restrict a court’s flexibility with respect to the recognition of foreign judgments.

33. Nevertheless, this sub-section needs to be interpreted in a purposive manner which is in conformity with the objectives of the direct recognition track’s, such that the recognition of a foreign judgment will be denied only in cases that constitute an abuse by one of the parties of the possibility of being able to make use of two different proceedings in two different countries. Thus, for example, in this case, such an interpretation would lead to the conclusion that there is no real conflict between s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law and art. 3(5) of the applicable Convention. Article 3(5) of the Convention provides as follows: “Where the court applied to is satisfied that, at the time when proceedings were instituted in the original court in the matter in dispute, proceedings as to the same matter between the same parties were pending before any court or tribunal of the country of the court applied to, the latter may refuse to recognise the judgment of the original court.”  Article 3(5) of the Convention does grant the court discretion – discretion which does not arise under s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law – to decide whether it will exercise its right to refuse to recognize the foreign judgment when there is a pending proceeding. Nevertheless, I believe that by using a purposive interpretation, and through the use additional legal tools, it is possible to outline a complete overlap between the circumstances in which a court must exercise its right to refuse to recognize a foreign judgment in accordance with the Convention, and the circumstances in which a court will determine that s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law should not be applied. An example of this would be a case in which a company that had initiated a proceeding in a foreign forum had no knowledge of a third party notice that had been served upon its sibling company but which was effectively directed at the company itself, in a proceeding in the country in which the petition for recognition has been brought. In such a situation, art. 3(5) of the Convention should be applied such that the court, because of the circumstances, would decide not to exercise its right to refuse to recognize the judgment. At the same time, under these circumstances, the court would be required – even pursuant to s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law – to hold that a pending proceeding defense would not be allowed, since in such a case the parties in the two proceedings would not actually be identical, as they are required to be pursuant to the language in that section. An additional example would be a case in which the party that initiated the proceeding in the foreign forum is the party that later bases its defense on the existence of a pending action, after the foreign forum had ruled against it. In such a situation, a court would likely, pursuant to art. 3(5) of the Convention, exercise its discretion and decide to recognize the foreign judgment. In such circumstances, the court could, pursuant to s. 6(a)(5) as well, use an estoppel ground against the party raising the defense.

From the general to the particular

34. In my view, since the District Court has held that in this case there had been a pending proceeding in Israel between the same parties and regarding the same matter at the time that the proceeding was initiated in the foreign forum, it should have applied s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law, and it should therefore have refused to recognize the foreign judgment in this case.

I note further that the respondent’s argument that there were actually different parties in the proceedings in Israel and in England must be rejected. The District Court’s holding clearly indicates that New Hampshire knew of the existence of a pending proceeding in Israel, and even filed its suit in England as a result of the existence of this proceeding and in order to use the foreign judgment within the context of the Israeli proceeding. The initiation of the proceeding in the foreign country was the first and the easy opening for New Hampshire and for AIG – a step they took without having made any attempt to exhaust the possible legal measures in Israel. Thus, for example, they could have argued in an Israeli court that clause 13 of the insurance policy contained a stipulation of jurisdiction, pursuant to which all disputes were to have been resolved in English courts only – a point I raise without expressing an opinion as to whether such a stipulation would have been valid (Y. Zussman, Civil Procedure (vol. 7, 1995), at pp. 41-42). Regarding this matter, I note that Attorney Paul Cha’s testimony, given on behalf of New Hampshire and quoted extensively in the District Court’s opinion, appears to indicate that New Hampshire and AIG had acted improperly vis-à-vis the appellant. Thus, for example, AIG represented itself as the insurer for the policy in one proceeding, while in another proceeding, New Hampshire represented itself as the insurer. In light of these matters, the lower court was justified in holding that under the circumstances of the case, even though the parties in the two proceedings were technically different parties, they should nevertheless be viewed as being identical, from a substantive perspective.

35. Because I have determined that s. 6(a)(5) of the Foreign Judgments Law applies to the circumstances of this case, there is no need for a discussion of the appellant’s arguments relating to non-compliance with the Convention provisions. I nevertheless note, as a matter that is beyond what is necessary, that the foreign judgment in this case does not comply with the Convention’s conditions, as s. 11(a)(4) of the Foreign Judgments Law requires, and thus, in light of the District Court’s holdings and the circumstances of the case, it should have refused to recognize the foreign judgment pursuant to art. 3(5) of the Convention.

Therefore, if my view is accepted, the appeal should be allowed and the recognition of the foreign judgment should be withdrawn. The respondent will pay attorney’s fees in the amount of NIS 20,000, along with the costs of the litigation.

 

 

 

Vice President E. Rivlin

 

  1. I have read the learned opinion of my colleague, Justice E. Arbel, and I agree with the result that she has reached. I nevertheless wish to add and explain my position regarding the interpretation of the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law, 5718-1958 (hereinafter: “the Foreign Judgments Law” or “the Statute”).

The original language of the Statute established two tracks for the absorption of foreign judgments: the enforcement track, which granted the court authority to order the enforcement of a foreign judgment in Israel; and the indirect recognition track, which enabled a court to incidentally recognize a foreign judgment in the course of the adjudication of a matter within its jurisdiction, with such recognition being valid for the purpose of that matter, “if the court sees that it is right and just to do so” (s. 11(b) of the Statute). The Statute as it was drafted at the time did not establish a direct recognition track which would enable a court to issue a judgment that declared the full recognition of a foreign judgment. It was believed that the absence of a direct recognition track meant that the legislature did not wish to interfere with the English common law rules, which had been followed in Israel prior to the enactment of the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law (see Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at p. 704). Section 11(a), which was added to the Statute in the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law (Amendment No. 2) 5737-1977 (hereinafter: “the Statutory Amendment”), created a third track within the Statute – the track for the direct recognition of foreign judgments, in situations in which the State of Israel has, through a treaty, committed itself to recognizing foreign judgments of the relevant type, and has made that commitment to the country in which the foreign judgment was rendered.

  1. However, very few petitions for direct recognition have been adjudicated since the Foreign Judgments Law was amended. The Statute’s requirement that such recognition be dependent on the existence of a treaty has led to a situation in which petitions for direct recognition are adjudicated only rarely.  This is because the State of Israel has signed only very few treaties relating to the recognition of foreign judgments, and most of these apply to civil and commercial judgments, which by their nature primarily include obligations that are capable of being enforced and which do not necessitate any use of the direct recognition track. This Court has ruled in the past that foreign judgments may not be recognized other than in the framework established in the Statute – and thus, when there is no treaty between Israel and the country in which the judgment was rendered, there is still no possible application of the direct recognition track. (See Attorney General v. Agam [3], and for criticism of the rule in Agam, see Anonymous v. Anonymous [1]). Additionally, as my learned colleague Justice Arbel has noted, the vague language of s. 11(a) creates substantial difficulties in terms of its implementation. Thus, “[the path] opened by s. 11(a) is so narrow and full of obstacles that it is doubtful it will ever be used” (Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at p. 710). In light of this, there are few cases in which the court is likely to decide the matter of the application of the track established for the direct recognition of foreign judgments, and this Court has not yet examined s. 11(a) thoroughly  (see Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at pp. 51-52). The case before us presents a rare opportunity to discuss our interpretation of s. 11(a).

The s. 11(a) condition – the undertaking

  1. Section 11(a) establishes the conditions for the direct recognition of a foreign judgment:

11. (a)  An Israeli court or tribunal will recognize a foreign judgment regarding which the following conditions have been met:

(1)  A treaty with a foreign country applies to it;

(2)  Israel has undertaken, in that treaty, to recognize foreign judgments of its type;

(3)  The undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law;

(4)  The judgment satisfies all the conditions in the treaty.

Two central problems arise in the context of the interpretation of s. 11(a)(3):

‘[F]irst – what is the significance of the subjection of enforceability pursuant to the section to the provisions of the Enforcement Law (since in light of the unequivocal language of s. 2 of the Statute, no foreign judgment may be enforced in Israel other than pursuant to the Enforcement Law); second – what is the significance of the fact that this subjection refers not only to the judgment itself but also to the “undertaking” (which, in light of the language of sub-section (2), is Israel’s undertaking in the above-mentioned treaty, to recognize certain foreign judgments)’ (Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at p. 704).

My colleague Justice Arbel focused on the interpretation of the first difficulty – the significance of the stipulation that foreign judgments may be recognized only subject to the conditions for enforcement that are established in Israeli law. In my review of the interpretation of s. 11(a), I wish to discuss the second obstacle regarding its interpretation – the meaning of the subjection of the undertaking to the requirements for enforcement. My colleague’s starting point, according to which the requirement applies to the foreign judgments for which recognition is sought – is not an obvious point. It appears to me that we cannot ignore the fact that the section relates its requirements to the undertaking that the State of Israel has given, and not to the foreign judgment  for which recognition is sought.

The language of the Statute provides that “the undertaking applies only to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” (emphasis added). The word “undertaking” appears first in sub-section (2), where the section refers to the undertaking that Israel has given in the treaty with the foreign country. The “undertaking” in sub-section 2 is therefore an undertaking pursuant to an international treaty dealing with the issue of the enforcement of foreign judgments. Thus, it appears that the simple literal interpretation of s. 11(a)(3) is that the condition established in that sub-section for the direct recognition of a foreign judgment is that the treaty pursuant to which the recognition of the foreign judgment is being sought must apply only to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law. As is known, when a court is required to interpret legislative material, it may not attribute to that material any meaning that deviates from the range of linguistic possibilities (A. Barak, Legal Interpretation, supra, at p. 82). The natural and normal interpretation of the section is that the requirement of conformity to the Israeli law of enforcement will apply to the treaty through which the State of Israel has given an undertaking, and this is the interpretation that is consistent with the statutory language.

4.     The correctness of this interpretation is made clearer in light of the original text of the proposed amendment of the Enforcement Law, and in light of the explanatory material that accompanied it. According to the proposed amendment, s. 11(a) was intended to serve as a continuation of s. 13, which deals with the Minister of Justice’s authority to enact regulations regarding the operation of the Statute. The original proposed text of the section was the following: 

‘If a treaty with a foreign country provides that Israel undertakes to recognize foreign judgments as described in the treaty, and the undertaking applies only to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law, the Minister of Justice may, with the approval of the Knesset’s Constitution, Law and Justice Committee, order that such foreign judgments be recognized if they satisfy all the conditions in the treaty’ (Draft Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Amendment No. 2) Law 5737-1977, Draft Laws 246).

The explanatory notes to the proposal stated that “a condition for the use of this authority [the Minister of Justice’s authority to give force to the Treaty – E.R.] will be that Israel has not, in the relevant treaty, undertaken to recognize foreign judgments that cannot be ordered to be enforced pursuant to the existing law”.  The intention behind this amendment to the Statute was thus to avoid the situation that had existed until that time, when the only track available pursuant to the Statute was the indirect recognition track – a track in which the matter of the recognition of the foreign judgment was left to the absolute discretion of the court, in each and every case. Under those circumstances, doubt arose as to whether the State of Israel could make any commitments to recognize foreign judgments, since there was no certainty that these judgments would be recognized by the Israeli courts (see the deliberations for the first reading of the Draft Law, Knesset Proceedings 80, 427). The original intention of the section was that it would give the Minister of Justice the power to absorb international treaties into Israeli law by giving force to an unlimited number of judgments. Since the intention was that the Minister’s authority would not be limited to a particular judgment, it was not possible to focus the enforceability requirement such that it would apply to the judgment for which recognition is sought, and instead the enforceability requirement could refer only to the entire treaty (Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at pp. 707-708). The authority conferred upon the Minister was nevertheless limited to a power to recognize only those treaties that conform to Israeli law and which do not require Israel to recognize foreign judgments that are not enforceable. For some reason, which is not made clear in the explanatory notes to the Draft Law or in the Knesset Proceedings, the text of the amended Statute was changed such that the power to recognize foreign judgments was granted to the courts rather than to the Minister of Justice. However, the statutory language regarding the enforceability requirement remained in place and with it the section’s purpose – to limit the recognition of treaties that do not conform to Israeli law concerning the enforcement of judgments. In light of this, the correctness of an interpretation that views s. 11(a)(3) as presenting conditions regarding the treaty, rather than in connection to the judgment for which recognition is being sought, becomes clearer. (And see also Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at p. 51: “When there is such a treaty, the conditions for recognition are the terms of the treaty. There is no substantive statutory condition for the recognition of such a judgment . . .”).

The s. 11(a) condition – “that are enforceable”

5.     Thus, what is the significance of the requirement that the undertaking given in the treaty with the foreign country apply only to foreign judgments that are enforceable in Israel? My view in this matter, like the view of my colleague, Justice Arbel, is that the phrase “that are enforceable” cannot be interpreted in a manner that strips it of all content and which mandates the acceptance of all treaties – even those that are in conflict with the requirements of the Foreign Judgments Law (as stated in para. 29 of Justice Arbel’s opinion). I also agree that the term should not be construed very narrowly – i.e., in a manner that requires that each treaty include every one of the conditions for enforcement pursuant to Israeli law, and that recognition of foreign judgments pursuant to a treaty will not be possible whenever the treaty diverges from the provisions of Israeli law, even if only in some minor way (as stated in para. 26 of my colleague’s opinion). This type of narrow interpretation would mean that the use of the term “enforceable” signifies that “it would seem that in order to create a situation in which the section cannot be utilized at all, it would be sufficient that the treaty directs the courts to recognize a judgment  in any case that does not fit into the narrow confines of the Enforcement Law” (S. Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at p. 707). Thus, according to the narrow interpretation, whenever an agreement makes it possible to recognize a judgment that cannot be enforced in Israel and which does not comply with all the conditions for enforcement pursuant to Israeli law – the foreign judgment may not be recognized. Thus, for example, in a case such as the instant one, in which the Convention leaves room for discretion in the event of a pending proceeding, and does not require that the foreign judgment not be enforced, the foreign judgments to which the Convention applies will not be recognized (even if the foreign judgment itself meets the statutory requirements, such as when there was no pending proceeding involving the same matter). This interpretation leads to a situation in which s. 11 cannot be used at all, and the application of the direct recognition track will lack even the most minimal content, and it is therefore inconsistent with the Statute’s objectives. (See also Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, for a description of the differences between the provisions of the various treaties that Israel has signed, and the provisions of the Enforcement Law, supra, at p. 49.)

6.     Another possible interpretation is that the statute requires that the provisions of the treaty be consistent with the norms for the enforcement of foreign judgments, such that the “enforceability” requirement is understood to disallow recognition of treaties that require the Israeli courts to deviate substantially from the conditions for enforcement prescribed by Israeli law. The purpose of the amendment was to enable the absorption of international treaties into Israeli law, with s. 11(a) intended to serve as the channel through which treaty provisions relating to the direct recognition of foreign judgments would be absorbed (see Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at pp. 51-52). When this interpretation is used, the section effectively creates “red lines” that are intended to limit the government’s ability to approve treaties that do not conform to the values of Israeli law. This interpretation does not empty the Statute of all content, and it also conforms to both the Statute’s language and its objective. An interpretation that creates too many obstacles which prevent the absorption of treaties and judgments is not in harmony with the purpose of this legislation. It is therefore appropriate to understand s. 11(a)(3) such that it prohibits a court from recognizing a foreign judgment pursuant to a treaty that obligates Israel to recognize judgments that deviate substantially from the provisions of Israeli law.

According to this interpretation, the conditions set out in s. 11(a) apply only to the treaty pursuant to which the recognition of a foreign judgment is being sought, while the Statute does not add any conditions that apply to the foreign judgment itself. If the foreign judgment is covered by the provisions of the applicable treaty, and so long as that treaty does not require Israel to enforce foreign judgments that deviate substantially from those that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law – the court will recognize the foreign judgment. However, this does not mean that the court cannot make its own determination regarding the foreign judgment or that it has no discretion regarding the recognition of the foreign judgment itself. The court remains the final arbiter with regard to whether the treaty conditions have been met. Israeli law becomes involved in the absorption of foreign judgments through the requirement that the judgment must be subject to a treaty that is consistent with Israeli law. The court’s ability to exercise discretion is also needed because the conditions established for enforcement pursuant to Israeli law – in light of which the court determines whether the treaty is deserving of recognition – themselves grant the court a certain range of discretion. The discretion that the court exercises when it decides whether to grant the remedy is derived from Israeli law, and is exercised in its spirit. In effect, it may be presumed that the legislature chose to confer upon the court the power to grant direct recognition of foreign judgments, rather than to empower the Minister of Justice to do so, precisely because of an understanding of the need for the exercise of judicial discretion regarding this matter.

From the general to the particular

7.     As stated, this case involves a foreign judgment rendered in a country with which the State of Israel does have a treaty, and in which it undertook to recognize foreign judgments of this type. Does the treaty apply only to foreign judgments that are enforceable in Israel? I believe that the answer to this question is affirmative. The Convention Between the Government of Israel and the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland regarding the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil Matters, Israel Treaties 22, at p. 55 (hereinafter: “the Convention”), necessarily includes most of the conditions for the enforcement of foreign judgments that are included in the Foreign Judgments Law. The Convention provides that a judgment will not be recognized or enforced if it has been obtained through fraud (art. 3(2)(c) of the Convention and s. 6(a)(1) of the Statute); if a judgment was given by a body lacking authority to render it (art. 3(2)(b) of the Convention and ss. 6(a)(3) and 3(1) of the Statute); if the defendant has not been given a reasonable opportunity to defend against the action (art. 3(2)(b) of the Convention and s. 6(a)(2) of the Statute); or if the recognition of a judgment could harm  the security of the State or is inconsistent with public policy (art. 3(2)(d) of the Convention and ss. 3(3) and 7 of the Statute). However, the Convention does not contain any provision that is parallel to s. 5 of the Foreign Judgments Law, which establishes a limitations period of 5 years for the enforcement of foreign judgments. However, as stated, I believe that it is not necessary that there be an absolute identity between the terms of the relevant treaty and those of the Enforcement Law. The shortened limitations period is not part of the essential “core” of the Statute – and consequently its absence from the Convention should not be viewed as a deviation that prevents the absorption of the Convention within Israeli law.

8.     The Convention’s terms are different from those of the Statute with respect to an additional matter, which is relevant to our case – the fact that the Convention allows the court to exercise discretion concerning the recognition of a foreign judgment even if there is a pending proceeding: 

‘Where the court applied to is satisfied that, at the time when proceedings were instituted in the original court in the matter in dispute, proceedings as to the same matter between the same parties were pending before any court or tribunal of the country of the court applied to, the latter may refuse to recognise the judgment of the original court’ (art. 3(5) of the Convention. Emphasis added – E.R.).

In contrast, the Statute provides that if “[a]t the time that the action was brought in the court in the foreign country, another action regarding the same matter and between the same litigants was pending before an Israeli court or tribunal” – the foreign judgment will not be declared to be enforceable (s. 6(a)(5) of the Statute). Similarly, even in a case in which the foreign judgment is in conflict with a different judgment that has been rendered regarding the same matter and between the same litigants – the Convention allows the court to exercise judgment, while the Statute provides that in such a case the foreign judgment will not be recognized (art. 3(4) of the Convention and s. 6(a)(4) of the Statute). Does this mean that the Convention cannot be recognized at all because of its deviation from the “narrow confines” (in Mannheim’s words) of the Statute? As stated, my view is that the Convention should not be disqualified entirely on the ground that it allows for the exercise of discretion where the Statute establishes an inflexible rule, so long as it does not deviate from the core provisions of the Statute. The discretion that the Convention allows is consistent with the Statute’s provisions regarding the enforcement of foreign judgments, and is also consistent with its spirit. My colleague Justice Arbel, based on her own reasons, also reaches the conclusion that art. 3(5) does not conflict with s. 6(a)(5). In my view, and with the necessary changes, the core principles of the Statute are clearly reflected in the Convention, such that it is consistent with the Statute and includes all the red lines that are set forth in it.

9.     In light of this, the lower court retained the right to exercise discretion in terms of deciding whether to recognize the foreign judgment, even though it was rendered at a time that a parallel proceeding was pending in Israel. However, in the context of this exercise of discretion, the court must strive to achieve conformity between the Statute’s requirements for the enforcement of foreign judgments and its requirements for recognition. This conformity must express, inter alia, the assumption that forms the court’s starting point in deciding whether to recognize a foreign judgment that had been issued even when there was another parallel pending proceeding in Israel. The Statute provides, as stated, that a foreign judgment will not be enforced if, at the time the action was brought in the foreign court, there was a proceeding between the same litigants and regarding the same matter which was pending in Israel. Amos Shapira has noted the logic of this rule:

‘A foreign judgment that has been obtained under circumstances that indicate that a local proceeding was ignored or that an attempt was made to bypass it will not be given force in Israel. A litigant who makes light of a pending local proceeding or who maneuvers in order to avoid it has committed an abuse of legal proceedings and undermines the primary principles of fairness in the judicial process. The Israeli court will not assist such a party in implementing a judgment obtained abroad, so as not to assist in the commission of the misdeed’ (Shapira 2, at pp. 55-56,; see also Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at pp. 22-23).

These remarks, made in connection with the enforcement of foreign judgments, apply as well to the issue of direct recognition. In either case, the issue is a possible impairment of the local court’s authority and an abuse of existing legal proceedings – whether through the enforcement of the foreign judgment or through its recognition in a manner that gives it effect under Israeli law. There is no difference, for this purpose, between a judgment that is enforceable and which a litigant seeks to enforce, and a judgment that does not involve any operative obligation and which a litigant seeks to have recognized directly in Israel. There are those who believe that there is no persuasive reason for distinguishing between the requirements for recognition and the requirements for enforcement, or that the distinction made by the Statute is not based on any substantive differences between the two tracks. (For further discussion, see Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at pp. 153-154.)

There is thus a reasonable basis for applying the same logic both to the enforcement of foreign judgments and to their direct recognition, so that in the event of a “pending proceeding”, the court’s starting point should be the non-recognition of a foreign judgment. In order for a judgment to be recognized in such a situation, the court will need to be persuaded that there are sufficiently strong reasons that justify its recognition, even though a parallel proceeding was pending in an Israeli court at the time the foreign proceeding was initiated. The burden of proving the existence of such grounds is imposed on the party seeking the recognition of the judgment.

10.   It seems to me that under the circumstances of this case, there are good reasons not to recognize the foreign judgment. The respondent, using the name New Hampshire, initiated the proceeding in the foreign court only a short time after it was joined as a third party in the proceedings in Israel, where the named defendant was AIG – although it is clear that for the purposes of the proceedings before us, the companies are identical. On the other hand, when the respondent sought recognition in Israel of the foreign judgment that had been issued in its favor – it was willing to acknowledge the identity between the parties and sought to base a legal argument on that identity. The respondent’s actions indicate an attempt to avoid the litigation that was pending in Israel. The District Court, which reached a different conclusion, had reviewed the key theories that form the foundation for the recognition of foreign judgments, and considered those factors that relate to the need to bring an end to litigation and to increase the efficiency of such proceedings. These considerations arise whenever the recognition of a foreign judgment is needed, and they are independent of the particular facts of a specific dispute. The fact that the non-recognition of a foreign judgment means it will be necessary to conduct a new proceeding in order to adjudicate questions that have already been decided in the context of the foreign judgment is not sufficient to justify a sweeping recognition of the foreign judgment. In certain cases, there may be efficiency grounds that would actually justify the non-recognition of certain foreign judgments, when there is a need to reduce, from the beginning, the incentive to initiate additional proceedings in a foreign country.

An additional factor that the District Court took into consideration was the possibility that the res judicata rule would apply to the dispute. Such a possibility is, however, unlikely. Without a judicial act that recognized it, a foreign judgment has no validity in and of itself (see for example Anonymous v. Anonymous [1], at pp. 11-12; Shapira 2, at p. 509; CA 423/63 Rosenbaum v. Julie [7]). So long as the judgment that was rendered in the foreign country lacks force under Israeli law, no res judicata has arisen in any proceeding in Israel (see also Wasserstein Fassberg, “Finality for Foreign Judgments,” supra, at pp. 52-53). Thus, the question as to whether a res judicata has been created will depend on whether there is a foreign judgment that is valid in the State of Israel, and not vice versa. Additionally, the argument that in the case before us the English court was the appropriate forum for the adjudication of the matter does not, of itself, justify the initiation of proceedings in the foreign court while ignoring the Israeli proceeding. If a litigant believes that the State of Israel is not the proper forum for the adjudication of a matter, the litigant can make that argument within the context of the proceeding in the Israeli court that has already commenced its deliberation of the case – as a measure that respects that Israeli court’s authority.

Indeed, as I have noted, the range of possibilities for the recognition of foreign judgments can be broadened, and the narrow opening allowed for the absorption of such judgments within the current Statute is not enough. However, the expansion of this opening need not reach, specifically, those cases in which recognition makes it possible to bypass proceedings that are pending in Israel. Instead the framework needs to be expanded by making the Statute more accessible in situations in which there is some benefit achieved through the recognition of the foreign judgment, with the expansion being based on an overall view of Israel’s commercial and legal needs.

Therefore, and since I have not been persuaded of the presence of any grounds that justify recognition of the foreign judgment that is before us – I also believe, as does my colleague Justice Arbel, that the foreign judgment should not be recognized. I agree with the opinion of my colleague Justice Arbel, that the appeal should be allowed and the recognition of the foreign judgment should be withdrawn.

 

 

Justice E. Rubinstein

A.    I have read my colleagues’ comprehensive opinions, and I also agree with the result proposed by my colleague Justice Arbel and joined by my colleague Vice President Rivlin.

B.    Article 3(5) of the “Convention Between the Government of Israel and the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland Regarding the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil Matters”, Israel Treaties 22, at p. 55, provides as follows:

Where the court applied to is satisfied that, at the time when proceedings were instituted in the original court in the matter in dispute, proceedings as to the same matter between the same parties were pending before any court or tribunal of the country of the court applied to, the latter may refuse to recognise the judgment of the original court.

Since, at the time that the original action was brought (16 October 2001) in the English court (the “Original Court”), a third party notice had already been filed (on 20 September 2000) against AIG in the proceeding that was already pending in the Tel Aviv District Court (“the Court of Application”), the Convention grants the District Court discretion to determine that it will not recognize the foreign judgment. (The mechanism – “the pipeline” for the injection of the treaty terms into Israel’s internal law – is s. 11(a)(4) of the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law, 5718-1958 – hereinafter: “the Statute”; regarding the identity of the parties, see para. 34 of Justice Arbel’s opinion and para. 10 of the Vice President’s opinion.) The District Court (President Goren) described in detail – primarily in the legal sense – why, notwithstanding the court’s discretion to refuse the petition for recognition, such recognition was in fact appropriate (paras. 22-25). I nevertheless agree with the views of my colleagues (as stated in the paragraphs mentioned above).

C.    I would further note that the Convention grants discretion when there is a claim that there is a parallel pending proceeding, and it may be that there is a certain difference here between the provisions in the Convention and the provisions of s. 6(a)(5) of the Statute.  The Statute uses seemingly sweeping language – “will not be declared to be enforceable”:

‘A foreign judgment will not be declared to be enforceable if one of the following is proven to the court:

 . . .

(5)      at the time that the action was brought in the court in the foreign country, another action regarding the same matter and between the same litigants was pending before a court or tribunal in Israel.’

 (See para. 8 of the Vice President’s opinion; and in contrast, regarding the revocation of the discretion, see also LCA 1817/08 Teva Pharmaceutical Industries Ltd. v. Pronauron Biotechnologies, Inc. [8].) In my view, which I will expand upon below, to the extent that there is a difference between the language of s. 6(a)(5) and the provision in the Convention, it is the route that is outlined in the Convention (discretion) that should be followed when the subject is the recognition of the foreign judgment. Since the Convention grants discretion, the exercise of such discretion should also involve serious consideration of the good faith of the party requesting the recognition (compare CA 3924/08 Goldhar Corporate Finance Ltd. v. Klepierre S.A. [9]). Regarding our case, my colleague the Vice President responded to the matter of the respondent’s attempts to “avoid the litigation that was pending in Israel” (para. 10). These attempts would also appear to include the claims that the respondent raised in the context of the deliberation regarding service on the respondent’s counsel (CA (TA Dist.) 2137/02 AIG Europe (UK) Ltd. v. Israel Oil Refineries Limited [19]).

The impression received from the respondent’s overall behavior is that it did not act in pure good faith. I find this to be the case even though I am aware that the appellant – for its own reasons – did not appeal the English judgment, and it has become final.

D.    I therefore believe that the discretion that the Convention has conferred upon the court should have led it to reject the petition for recognition – and for this reason I concur in the result reached by my colleagues. Since both of them also responded in detail to the arguments regarding the interpretation of the Statute, I will deal with the matter only briefly – but I will first note that my main impression is that the existing legal situation is unsatisfactory and unclear, and that the time has come to re-organize the issue. I write this thirty years after the then student (and now Judge) Shaul Mannheim wrote his critical article “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra.  It appears that in the years since then, not only has there not been any legislative response to the difficulties that he noted, but these difficulties have in fact only increased, in light of this Court’s ruling in CA 970/93 Attorney General v. Agam [3].

From the general to the particular

E.    I have examined the question of the significance of the existence of a pending proceeding in Israel from the perspective of art. 3(5) of the Convention (cited above), and not from the perspective of s. 6(a)(5) of the Statute. This reflects an approach regarding the interpretation of s. 11(a) of the Statute, one which is somewhat different from that of my colleagues, and I will now discuss it briefly. Section 11 of the Statute provides as follows:   

11. (a)  An Israeli court or tribunal will recognize a foreign judgment regarding which the following conditions have been met:

(1)  A treaty with a foreign country applies to it;

(2)  Israel has undertaken, in that treaty, to recognize foreign judgments of its type;

(3)  The undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law;

(4)  The judgment satisfies all the conditions in the treaty.

 (b) By way of a deliberation concerning a matter within its jurisdiction and for the purpose of the main matter, a court or tribunal in Israel may recognize a foreign judgment, even if sub-section (a) does not apply to it, if the court or tribunal has found that it is right and just to do so.

(c)  The provisions of s. 6(b) and (c) will apply in proceedings involving the recognition of a foreign judgment pursuant to this section.

As to the dispute between my colleagues – concerning the question or whether the conditions of s. 11(a)(3) are to be applied to the judgment for which recognition is being sought or to the treaty by virtue of which the recognition is being sought – I share the view of my colleague the Vice President. I also believe that the condition that the “undertaking only applies to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” requires that a determination be made as to whether the treaty (“the undertaking”) does indeed apply only to foreign judgments that are enforceable in Israel; and does not require a determination as to whether the judgment for which recognition is sought meets these conditions (see the Vice President’s reasoning in para. 4 of his opinion; Mannheim, “Direct Recognition of Foreign Judgments,” supra, at p. 707). Under these specific circumstances, and for the purpose of the case before us, I also find that the Convention which is the basis of this proceeding complies with these conditions.

F.     For these reasons, in my view, it is not necessary to determine whether the appellant has a good defense pursuant to s. 6(a)(5) of the Statute. The court is obliged (pursuant to s. 11(a)(4) of the Statute) to examine whether “it [the judgment for which recognition is sought – E.R.] satisfies all the conditions in the treaty”. The reference is to the conditions in the treaty – not the conditions in the Statute. “The conditions for recognition will be established in each case in accordance with the treaty between Israel and the country in which the judgment was issued” (Wasserstein Fassberg, Foreign Judgments in Israeli Law, supra, at p. 52). It appears that the treaty is to be examined according to the tests established in the Statute, and the judgment is to be examined according to the tests established in the treaty.

G.    Thus, in cases in which the treaty confers discretion upon the Court of Application, and in which – according to the language of the treaty and in accordance with its objective – there are a number of possible legitimate results, it is appropriate, as my colleague the Vice President wrote, to “strive to achieve conformity between the Statute’s requirements regarding the enforcement of foreign judgments and its requirements for recognition” (para. 9 of the Vice President’s opinion). A common sense view and the judicial aspiration for the most harmonious possible interpretation would require this. However, as a rule, when the subject is a document signed by two countries whose internal laws differ on this matter, I believe that the signatory countries’ main commitment is to an interpretation of the treaty which is in accordance with that document’s own language – and only secondarily to its conformity with their own internal legal systems. “So far as interpretation of the treaty is concerned, it would appear that significant weight should be attached to international uniformity and a desire for harmony with outcomes that are reached in foreign countries” (CA 7833/06 Pamesa Ceramica v. Yisrael Mendelson Engineering Technical Supply Ltd., [10] ). There is good reason, I believe, and certainly within the framework of an international business system, to maintain harmony between different countries in terms of the interpretation to be given to the same treaty – both with respect to legal certainty and out of a duty of fairness to the various “players” who should not be compelled to discover that when they move from country to country, they will be faced with a differing interpretation of the same language. This is certainly the case in terms of a multilateral treaty, but it is also true with respect to a bilateral treaty, as is the case here.

H.    As in Israel, there is not much English case law dealing with the Convention that is the subject of this proceeding (although see, for example, Tuvyahu v. Swigi 1997] EWCA Civ. 965 [20]). However, in the spirit of the above discussion, as there are differences between Israel’s Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Law and its principles, on the one hand, and the parallel English statute (the Foreign Judgments (Reciprocal Enforcement) Act 1993), on the other hand, an interpretation that is directed only at conformity with the provisions of the internal law will naturally lead to two different interpretations in the two countries; this is an utterly undesirable result with respect to an international treaty. An example of one of the differences between the two statutes would be in relation to the ability to enforce a non-final judgment. Section 3(2) of Israel’s Statute provides as follows:

‘An Israeli court may declare that a foreign judgment is enforceable if it finds that the following conditions have been met with regard to it . . . (2) the judgment is not subject to appeal.’

Section 3 of the English statute provides the following:

‘For the purposes of this section, a judgment shall be deemed to be final and conclusive notwithstanding that an appeal may be pending against it, or that it may still be subject to appeal, in the country of the original court.’

(Regarding the differences between the English law and the Israeli law concerning this matter, see also Ben Dayan v. IDS International [6], at p. 105; Shapira 1, supra, at pp. 527-528.) In a context which is very similar to ours (the differences in language between s. 6(a)(4) of the Statute and the provisions of 5(1)(6) of the treaty with the Federal Republic of Germany), Justice M. Cheshin wrote the following:

‘The rule of interpretation is indeed that a statute and a treaty should be conformed with each other; that the two should work together and should not conflict with each other (see A. Barak, Legal Interpretation, supra, at p. 575), but a peace-building bridge can only be built between two sides that are close to each other – not between two elements between which there is a great divide’ (CA 1137/93 Ashkar v. Hymes [11], at p. 659).

Foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law

I.     As stated above, I agree with my colleague the Vice President that the statutory language indicates that the requirement contained in s. 11(a)(3) – “the undertaking applies only to foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” – refers to the treaty (“the undertaking”) and not to the specific judgment for which recognition is sought. However, I am not certain that the only possible interpretation of the term foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli lawis the intermediate interpretation that my two colleagues have proposed.

J.     I myself would propose that the phrase (in s. 11(a)(3)) “foreign judgments that are enforceable pursuant to Israeli law” (emphasis added – E.R.) should be read as an internal reference to s. 3 of the Statute, which is captioned “Conditions for Enforcement”; the reference should possibly even be only to the specific condition contained in s. 3(3) that “the obligation in the judgment is enforceable pursuant to the laws for the enforcement of judgments in Israel”. This would be in the spirit of the interpretation given for that condition in the explanatory note to the Draft Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Amendment) Law 5734-1974:

[i]f the Israeli law does not have the tools that make it possible to enforce the foreign judgment or to enforce it in some other manner, such as through specific performance of a contract for personal service (Draft Laws, 1974 – at p. 172).

In any event, I believe that this is not a reference to s. 6 of the Statute, which (according to its caption) deals with “Defenses Against Enforcement”. In my view, the conditions are to be understood as constituting one matter, and the defenses are deemed to be a different matter. (Regarding the differences between conditions and defenses – primarily in terms of burdens of proof – see CA 1268/07 Greenberg v. Bamira [12], at para. 13; CA 10854/07 Pickholtz v. Sohachesky [13].)

K.    In terms of interpretation, a strong indication that the expression “enforceable pursuant to the law of Israel” in s. 11(a)(3) does not refer to the defenses listed in s. 6 of the Statute can be found, in my view, in s. 11(c):

  (c)   The provisions of s. 6(b) and (c) will apply in proceedings involving the recognition of a foreign judgment pursuant to this section.

In my view, this section, which also applies to direct recognition pursuant to s. 11(a) (see M. Shava, Direct Conversion of a Foreign Judgment, supra, at p. 40, n. 20), indicates two things: (1) if not for its express provision, none of the conditions of s. 6 would apply to proceedings pursuant to s. 11 (nor would they apply through s. 11(a)(3)); and (2) that only the “provisions of s. 6(b) and (c)” apply to proceedings pursuant to s. 11. Furthermore, I believe that it cannot be said that the legislature – which, according to my colleague the Vice President sought to limit the power of the executive branch to enter into certain agreements – would have reserved for that branch the discretion to determine the “threshold conditions or set of red lines” (per Justice Arbel, in para. 30 of her opinion), or to decide among the various interpretations that my colleagues have discussed.

L.    A review of the legislative history of the Foreign Judgments Law also indicates that the legislature’s tendency had been to enable the government to enter into treaties for the recognition of foreign judgments with greater ease – and not to increase the difficulties involved by adopting threshold requirements from Israel’s internal law (see the explanatory notes to the Draft Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Amendment) Law 5734-1974, Draft Laws, supra at p. 172; the explanatory notes to the Draft Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Amendment No. 2) Law 5737-1977, Draft Laws 246; C. Goldwater, “Amendments to the Foreign Judgments Enforcement Law”, 10 Isr. L. Rev. 247 (1975), at p. 248). The question may be asked as to why a respondent should not, in the context of a petition for the recognition of a foreign judgment, benefit from the same defenses that a respondent can rely upon in a petition for enforcement. The answer is that a respondent does in fact benefit from those particular defenses (or from similar defenses) that the State saw fit to include in the framework of the treaties that it has signed. In order to make matters clear, I note that some variation of the “pending proceeding” defense is included in all four treaties that Israel has signed (see, in addition to the article which is the subject of this case: art. 5(3) of the treaty with Austria, (Israel Treaties 21, at p. 149); s. 5(1)(5) of the Schedule to the Enforcement of Foreign Judgments Regulations (Treaty with The Federal Republic of Germany), 5741-1981; art. 4(e)(1) of the treaty with Spain (Israel Treaties 30, at p. 714)).

Pending proceedings and public policy

M.   I would like to comment further on the matter of public policy. The current proceeding focuses on the nature of the exception dealing with “pending proceedings” (lis alibi pendens) – an argument which, in appropriate circumstances, will enable a stay of proceedings even in a situation in which the two proceedings are being conducted within the same internal legal system. (For a survey, see U. Goren, Issues in Civil Procedure (10th ed., 2009), at pp. 116-117.) The Convention recognizes another exception dealing with cases that conflict with public policy – although there it is combined with the exception dealing with cases that have an adverse impact on “the sovereignty or security of the State” (art. 3(2)(d)); and in the Statute, it is combined with language referring to the requirement that “the obligation in the judgment is enforceable pursuant to the laws for the enforcement of judgments in Israel” (s. 3(3); the exception relating to cases having an adverse impact on sovereignty or security has been given a separate section, s. 7). The fact that the exception dealing with public policy can be situated in different contexts – together with matters affecting the security of the State (as in the Convention), or together with the condition involving conformity with the internal law (as in the Statute) – may indicate that there is a certain similarity in principle between the concept of public policy and the other exceptions to enforcement and recognition – including, in my view, the exception dealing with “a pending proceeding”.

N.    Indeed, Israel’s internal law provides a variety of reasons for a stay of a proceeding based on “a pending proceeding”. Some of these are clearly utilitarian – such as the concept of avoiding additional burdens for litigants and for the legal system (see U.  Goren, Issues in Civil Procedure, supra, at p. 116; LCA 346/06 Hazan v. Club Inn Eilat Holdings Ltd. [14], at para. 4); some of them are closer in their nature to the public policy concept – such as the idea of mutual respect among different courts (LCA 1674/09 Lechter v. Derek Boateng [15], at para. 22; CA 1327/01 Ephrayim v. Elan [16], at pp. 781-782), and the prevention of conflicting rulings (LCA 2733/07 Amiron S. T. L. Finance and Investment Ltd. v. Wallach [17]). Without blurring the practical differences between the various exceptions, it appears that from a preliminary and distant perspective, there could be a certain amount of interfacing between the concepts. Furthermore, with regard to the same issue within the internal legal system, when a court needs to rule on a “pending proceeding” argument, it should weigh “good faith utilization of a right” considerations (S. Levin Law of Civil Procedure – Introduction and Basic Principles (2nd ed., 2008), at p. 124). The ideational proximity to the super-principle of public policy (regarding this matter, see also Teva v. Pronauron [8]), and the importance attributed to good faith should be a court’s guiding light when it exercises the discretion conferred upon it by the Convention. For this reason I believe that the discretion granted by the Convention should have led to the result reached by my two colleagues. As a side point, I note that in Jewish law, the principle of public policy is referred to by a global, perhaps universal and elegant term – ‘tikkun olam’ [repairing the world] – as in, for example “Hillel the elder enacted the pruzbul [a deed deposited with the rabbinical court to which the monetary sabbatical year does not apply– E.R] due to a concern for tikkun olam” (Mishna Gittin, Chapter 4, Mishna 3).

Conclusion

O.    As stated above, I believe that s. 11(a)(3) presents minimalist threshold requirements, the purpose of which is to restrict the State in terms of its ability to enter into international treaties, and it does not obligate the courts to examine whether the respondent in the petition for a specific recognition has a good defense pursuant to s. 6 of the Statute (while, of course, defense claims based on treaty provisions are examined pursuant to s. 11(a)(4)). I do not wish to put a final finish on this matter, since it is not necessary to decide it in order to decide the issue presented by the current case.  Furthermore, the approach that I am proposing is likely to give rise to various difficulties, since even if it is possible to determine that those who drafted the Convention had made an effort to conform it to the threshold requirements of Israeli law, I am not certain that this objective was achieved in full (with regard to s. 3(3) of the Statute, in particular). It may be that from this perspective, my colleague Justice Arbel’s proposal is a desirable one, but in my view it is difficult to reconcile it with the statutory language – and this may be the foundation for a new arrangement. I therefore agree with the result reached by my two colleagues – i.e., that the appeal should be allowed. Going beyond what is needed, as stated, I also agree with the Vice President’s position that the requirement presented in 11(a)(3) refers to the relevant treaty and not to the judgment for which recognition is sought, but I would give this section a narrower interpretation than is given to it by my colleague.

P.     And after all this has been stated, there is a much greater practical difficulty, which relates to the fact that the four existing treaties – even if they do meet the requirements stipulated in the Statute – provide only a partial solution to the practical need for the recognition of foreign judgments from all over the world. At present, only four treaties have been signed, and the last of them was signed twenty years ago (although it should be noted that the Convention which is the subject of this case was updated in the early part of the last decade); this is despite the fact that s. 11 was enacted in 1977 and the fact that since that time, many additional states have established diplomatic relations with Israel. Not only do these four treaties provide solutions for only four countries, they do so only partially – because they do not apply to all types of judgments. It is clear that in light of the real need (which may be presumed to exist, at least, in light of the phenomenon of globalization) for a mechanism that allows for the recognition of foreign judgments (especially for the recognition of judgments in rem), and in light of the restrictive rule established in Attorney General v. Agam [3], there is a need to re-think the regulation of this area, since the 1977 amendment does not appear to have succeeded. I agree with the views of my colleagues regarding this matter as well.

 

Appeal allowed.

8 Tevet 5771

15 December 2010

 

 

 

Agbar v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 9441/07
Date Decided: 
Thursday, December 20, 2007
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: In 2007, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 on the ground that he was active in the Hamas organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for an additional period of  six months.

 

In 2006, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 on the ground that he was active in the Popular Front terrorist organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for two further periods of six months.

 

The petitioners claimed that there was no evidence to show they presented a threat to security. The respondents argued, on the basis of privileged evidence, that the two petitioners did indeed present a threat to security.

 

Held: The main difficulty in administrative detention cases is that much of the evidence is privileged, because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court. The risks in these contexts are real. A detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against what is alleged against him; he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and he is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully. When doing so, the court should regard itself as being a  ‘temporary defence counsel.’

 

Administrative detention is the last resort. Because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

 

In the specific cases, the evidence against the petitioners was sufficiently serious to justify their continued detention.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 9441/07

Mahmad Mesbah Taa Agbar

v.

1.         IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.         Military Appeals Court

3.         General Security Service

4.         Military Prosecutor

HCJ 9454/07

Tariq Yusuf Nasser Abu Matar

v.

1.         IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.         Military Appeals Court

3.         General Security Service

4.         Military Prosecutor

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[20 December 2007]

Before Justices E.E. Levy, E. Rubinstein, Y. Danziger

 

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: In 2007, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 on the ground that he was active in the Hamas organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for an additional period of  six months.

In 2006, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 on the ground that he was active in the Popular Front terrorist organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for two further periods of six months.

The petitioners claimed that there was no evidence to show they presented a threat to security. The respondents argued, on the basis of privileged evidence, that the two petitioners did indeed present a threat to security.

 

Held: The main difficulty in administrative detention cases is that much of the evidence is privileged, because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court. The risks in these contexts are real. A detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against what is alleged against him; he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and he is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully. When doing so, the court should regard itself as being a  ‘temporary defence counsel.’

Administrative detention is the last resort. Because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

In the specific cases, the evidence against the petitioners was sufficiently serious to justify their continued detention.

 

Petition denied.

 

Legislation cited:

Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 1226), 5748-1988.

Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (Amendment no. 30) (no. 1555), 5765-2005, ss. 4(b), 6(a).

Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945.

Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law, 5739-1979, ss. 2, 2(a), 2(b), 4, 4(c) 5, 6, 7.

Law and Admininstration Ordinance, 5708-1948, s. 9.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      ADA 8607/04 Fahima v. State of Israel [2005] IsrSC 59(3) 258.

[2]      ADA 2/82 Lerner v. Minister of Defence [1988] IsrSC 42(3) 529.

[3]      ADA 1/88 Agbariyeh v. State of Israel [1988] IsrSC 42(1) 840.

[4]      HCJ 5784/03 Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [2003] IsrSC 57(6) 721; [2002-3] IsrSC 289.

[5]      ADA 8788/03 Federman v. Minister of Defence [2004] IsrSC 58(1) 176.

[6]      ADA 1/82 Kawasmah  v. Minister of Defence [1982] IsrSC 36(1) 666.

[7]      ADA 2/86 A v. Minister of Defence [1987] IsrSC 41(2) 508.

[8]      HCJ 4400/98 Braham v. Judge Colonel Shefi [1998] IsrSC 52(5) 337.

[9]      ADA 4794/05 Ofan v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[10]    HCJ 2320/98 El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [1992] IsrSC 52(3) 346.

[11]    CrimA 889/96 Mazrib v. State of Israel [1997] IsrSC 51(1) 433.

[12]    ADA 6183/06 Gruner v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[13]    HCJ 5100/94 Public Committee against Torture v. Government of Israel [1999] IsrSC 53(4) 817; [1998-9] IsrLR 567.

[14]    HCJ 5555/05 Federman v. Central Commander [2005] IsrSC 59(2) 865.

[15]    HCJ 5994/03 Sadar v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[16]    HCJ 297/82 Berger v. Minister of Interior [1983] IsrSC 37(3) 29.

[17]    CrimFH 2316/95 Ganimat v. State of Israel [1995] IsrSC 49(4) 589.

[18]    HCJ 1546/06 Gezawi v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[19]    HCJ 3722/06 Gitt v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[20]    HCJ 5287/06 Zatri v. Military Prosecutor (unreported).

[21]    HCJ 2233/07 A v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

 

American cases cited:

[22]    Rasul v. Bush, 542 U.S. 466 (2004).

[23]    Hamdan v. Rumsfeld, 548 U.S. 557 (2006).

 

English case cited:

[24]    R (Al-Jedda) v. Secretary of State for Defence [2007] UKHL 58 (decision of 13 December 2007).

 

Jewish law sources cited:

[25]    Babylonian Talmud, Sanhedrin 6b.

 

For the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 — J. Boulus.

For the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 — R. Mahagna.

For the first respondent — I. Amir.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice E. Rubinstein

Background and proceedings

1.    These are two petitions in which the petitioners are petitioning the court to order that the administrative detention orders made against them be set aside. The petitions were heard on the same day and give rise to similar questions, so this judgment is being given in respect of both petitions.

(a) The petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 (hereafter: the first petitioner), who was born in 1973, was detained on 29 March 2007, for six months, on the ground that he is active in the Hamas organization and is involved in activity that supports terrorism. On 5 April 2007 the order and the term stipulated therein  were approved by a Military Court judge (ADC (JS) 1729/07). The decision states:

‘I have been shown reliable,  quality, and updated intelligence information that indicates a definite risk to the security of the territory should the detainee be released, and the involvement of the detainee in current activity that endangers the security of the territory and the security of the public.’

The first petitioner’s appeal against this decision was denied by the Military Appeals Court in the territory of Judaea and Samaria on 9 May 2007 (ADA 2252/07). On 7 September the administrative detention was extended until 6 March 2008. On 9 September 2007 the detention order was approved (ADC (JS) 3077/07) and on 29 October 2007 the petitioner’s appeal against that decision was denied (ADA 3733/07).

(b) The petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 (hereafter: the second petitioner), who was born in 1989, was arrested on 15 September 2006 on the grounds of being active in the Popular Front terrorist organization. On 20 September 2006 an administrative detention order was issued against him for six months, and this was extended from time to time. On 10 September 2007 the military commander in the territory extended the administrative detention order until 13 March 2008. On 18 September 2007 the order and the term stipulated therein were approved (ADC (JS) 3138/07). In the decision the judge said that —

‘I have been shown quality, updated intelligence information that indicates a definite risk to the security of the territory should the detainee be released, and the involvement of the detainee in grave activities in support of terrorism in the Popular Front prior to his detention.’

The second petitioner’s appeal against this decision was denied by the Military Appeals Court on 17 October 2007 (ADA 3780/07).

The arguments in the petitions

2.    According to the first petitioner, the decision of the military commander is unreasonable in the extreme. He claims that the detention was based on old and unreliable intelligence information, and it amounts to a punitive act because the petitioner is a Hamas activist. He also argues that since the order was made in his case, he has not been interrogated and his rights have been seriously violated, because the information on which the order was based is privileged and he is not allowed to examine it. Finally he argued that a more proportionate alternative was not considered in his case.

The second petitioner claims that he has no criminal or security record, that no additional intelligence material was collected in his case after his detention, that the possibility of indicting him in a criminal trial rather than administrative detention was not considered, and that  no investigation effort was made to obtain evidence that would allow this. He argued that the longer his detention lasts, the greater the amount of evidence that is needed to justify the continuation of the detention. The second petitioner denies any activity in the Popular Front organization or that he planned to carry out a revenge attack for the death of ‘martyrs,’ as alleged against him. He claims that the activity under discussion was the desire of a group of students to honour the memory of one of the ‘martyrs’ in the school where he studied.

He argued that weight should attach to the passage of time since he was detained, his youth (he was detained before he turned seventeen), the fact that no security incidents were reported in the past in the area where he lives, and the calm that he claims currently prevails given the commencement of  political negotiations.His family also expressed a concern that in prison the second petitioner will associate with undesirable elements, go astray and not continue his studies.

3.    The respondents argue that the petitions should be denied. With regard to the first petitioner, they claim that ‘This is a petitioner who is a Hamas activist and endangers the security of the territory. These reasons necessitate the administrative detention of the petitioner, and there is no other measure that can neutralize the risk that he presents.’ With regard to the second petitioner, they claim that this is ‘a petitioner who is involved in serious terrorism-supporting activity in the Popular Front, and therefore he endangers the security of the territory. These reasons necessitate the administrative detention of the petition, and there is no other measure that can neutralize the risk that he presents.’ Therefore the respondents argue that there was no flaw in the decisions of the authorities that approved the detention orders with respect to the petitioners.

4.    (a) At the hearing before us, counsel for the first petitioner argued at length that the state’s reply is a standard reply that disguises an excessive use of the measure of administrative detention by means of expressions such as ‘terrorism-supporting activity.’ The interrogations that are carried out as a result of the courts’ decisions were not real interrogations but merely sham interrogations, even though the GSS knows very well how to conduct an interrogation. Questions were also raised with regard to the evidence, i.e., whether the information on which the state relied was accurate or not.

(b) Counsel for the second petitioner claimed that his client’s interrogation amounted to only three or four questions. The fact is that  the second petitioner is an inexperienced twelfth-grade high-school student. Older and more important persons than he were not detained. Not enough was done to indict him in a criminal trial. It was argued that the background to the arrest of the second petitioner, who comes from an ordinary family, was the fact that, together with friends at school, where social and political activity takes place, he sought  to conduct a students’ assembly in memory of someone who was killed by the IDF.

(c) Following the oral pleadings of counsel for the state, which reiterated its written pleadings, at the request of counsel for the petitioners we reviewed the privileged material ex parte and conducted a dialogue with representatives of the State Attorney’s office and the defence establishment.

(d) To complete the picture we should point out that the first petitioner was interrogated by the police on 26 March 2007. He was suspected of belonging to and being active in the Hamas organization. The first petitioner, who refused to sign, denied any connection to the organization and described himself as a taxi driver who was a graduate of the An-Najah University in the field of Islamic law. He was asked, inter alia, whether he recruited a certain person (whose name was mentioned) to Hamas, and he answered no. He also denied that he introduced that person to a military activist, he denied that he was a teacher of religious studies, except for classes at the mosque, and he confirmed that he took part in religious studies. He was asked specifically about certain persons.

(e) In his interrogation on 12 June 2007, the second petitioner was suspected of activity against the security of the territory and of  military activity in the Popular Front. He also refused to sign the statement since it was written in Hebrew. He denied the suspicions (incidentally, in his interrogation he said that he had also been interrogated previously), and he claimed that collaborators lied about him for payment. He denied that he intended to carry out military activity as revenge for the death of a ‘martyr’; he also said ‘that if there is anything against me, take me to the Russian Compound [Police Station] for interrogation, and I will prove to you that I am innocent.’

 

Deliberations

5.    This Court has said:

‘An administrative detention order that is made against someone is an exceptional measure that is taken by the competent authority, and it lies outside the ordinary set of laws that lay down the prior conditions for detaining a person. Administrative detention violates personal liberty. This violation is justified under the law only when special and exceptional conditions that require the use of this extreme and unusual measure are satisfied… For the purpose of administrative detention, a balance should be struck between the values of safeguarding the liberty and dignity of the individual and the need to protect the security of the state and the public. This balance is naturally a difficult one, but sometimes it is unavoidable because of the security realities of the state and society. When striking this balance, care should always be taken to ensure that the administrative detention order is used proportionately’ (ADA 8607/04 Fahima v. State of Israel [1], at p. 262, per Justice Procaccia).

This Court regards itself as duty-bound to remind itself of the foregoing from time to time. Administrative detention is the last resort, and it should remain so. The authorities therefore have a duty, notwithstanding the considerable burden that it imposes on them, to try to prosecute detainees in a criminal trial. This is also the reason that we patiently deal with such petitions which constantly come before us, even though in reality they are applications for leave to appeal to a third instance, and some of these petitions have no merit. Counsel for the petitioner does not always know the real facts, and they are disclosed in the privileged evidence. Indeed, our experience in very many administrative detention cases, if truth be told, is that the privileged material that we are authorized to see under the law at the request of the petitioners is usually serious and prima facie justifies detention, but it is based on methods of collecting information that cannot be disclosed because it may strongly harm the security interest in general or specific persons. There are of course exceptions to this, and in these cases  a the  dialogue in the courtroom occasionally persuades the state representatives to change their position. But it is quite likely  that in certain cases additional efforts to interrogate suspects would produce evidence that would allow a prosecution, without revealing what cannot be revealed.

 

Administrative detention and a criminal trial

6.    Hear it bears mention  that in a series of judgments this Court has called for the use of criminal trials to be preferred to the use of administrative detention. The ordinary criminal trial should certainly be preferred to the use of a power given to the Minister of Defence or the military commander in the territories to issue an administrative detention order (ADA 2/82 Lerner v. Minister of Defence [2] (per President Shamgar); ADA 1/88 Agbariyeh v. State of Israel [3] (per Justice Shlomo Levin); see also HCJ 5784/03 Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 727 {296-297 (per President Barak); ADA 8788/03 Federman v. Minister of Defence [5] (per Justice Grunis). This position is obviously based on the fact that a criminal trial allows greater protection of the defendant’s rights. For this reason, this Court has issued a call — which, as will be explained below, has been heard — to interrogate all administrative detainees, inter alia in order to examine the possibility of bringing them to trial. Indeed, from a theoretical viewpoint, the criminal trial and the administrative proceeding are intended to serve different purposes. Whereas the criminal trial is retrospective and seeks to call a person to account for offences that have already been committed, the administrative proceeding is prospective and seeks to prevent the commission  of offences. The preference for criminal trials should be understood in three different contexts. First, in a criminal trial evidence is presented to the defendant and he has the opportunity of responding to it. Second, it sometimes happens that prospective plans in themselves constitute a criminal offence, such as forming an unlawful organization, offences of conspiracy and attempt. Third, in many cases criminal activity in similar contexts in the past testifies to a future threat. This was mentioned by the president of the Jerusalem District Court, Judge Yehuda Cohen, who said: ‘I am of the opinion that the detainee’s past, namely the offences that are attributed to him, is a warning light for the future’ (cited by President Yitzhak Kahn in ADA 1/82 Kawasmah  v. Minister of Defence [6]). For this reason, the criminal trial is preferable to the administrative proceeding, and that is why a proper interrogation is needed. For the reasons that will be explained below (see paragraph 9), the court that scrutinizes the administrative detention is shown intelligence evidence that testifies to past activity, but since its disclosure will almost certainly undermine security in the territory, there is no alternative but to rely on it as a basis for preventative detention that is prospective.

On administrative detention in Israel and the territories

7.    (1) Administrative detention in Israel proper is governed by the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law, 5739-1979 (hereafter — the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law or the law). The explanatory notes to the draft law (the draft Emergency Powers (Detentions and Miscellaneous Provisions) Law, 5738-1978, Draft Laws, 5738, 294) described the draft law as a solution to the criticism that had been levelled against the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, which were introduced in an attempt to subdue the Jewish underground organizations during the British Mandate. It was said that although —

‘… in the state of siege in which the state has found itself since its establishment, special measures are necessary to ensure the proper defence of the state against persons who plan to destroy it, nonetheless the existence of the extreme regulations that are still in force should not be acceptable, even though democratic countries employ similar regulations in less difficult circumstances.’

It was therefore proposed to that an Israeli law should be enacted to ‘satisfy security needs while safeguarding important principles of the rule of law.’ The use of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law is contingent upon the existence of a state of emergency under s. 9 of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 5708-1948, which, as is well known, has never been cancelled, because of the position in which Israel has been placed since it was declared when the state was founded. Section 2 of the law provides that the Minister of Defence may order administrative detention for a period that does not exceed six months if he has ‘a reasonable basis for assuming that reasons of state security or public security require a certain person to be held in detention’ (s. 2(a) of the law). The Minister of Defence may extend the period of detention from time to time by an additional six months (s. 2(b) of the law). Admittedly, on each occasion it is only possible to extend the order by six months, but there is no limit upon the number of extensions. If a person is arrested, he should be brought within 48 hours before the president of the District Court, who may approve the order, set it aside or shorten it. If he does none of the aforesaid, the detainee shall be released (s. 4 of the law). If the order is approved, the detainee should be brought within three months before the District Court for a de novo hearing (s. 5 of the law). An appeal of the decision shall be heard before the Supreme Court by one justice (s. 7 of the law).

(b) Administrative detentions in the territories are governed by the Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (Amendment no. 30) (no. 1555), 5765-2005 (hereafter — the Administrative Detentions Order), which was originally the Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 1226), 5748-1988, that underwent many changes over the years, especially with regard to the periods of time stated therein. The detention order is issued by the military commander in the territory or someone who has been authorized by him. In this arrangement also the initial period of detention may not exceed six months, but the military commander is entitled to extend it from time to time.

(c) One of the differences between administrative detention in Israel and administrative detention in the territories lies in the timing of the judicial review. According to the provisions of the Administrative Detentions Order, the detainee should be brought before a military judge within eight days of the time of his arrest. In one case  this period was extended to 18 days, such as during the ‘Protective Shield ’ operation and the difficult struggle against suicide bombers in 2002. This is different from the law applicable in Israel, which, as stated above, requires the order to be subjected to judicial review within 48 hours. The grounds for setting aside a detention order are set out in s. 4(c) of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law and in s. 4(b) of the Administrative Detentions Order, and they are both worded in the same way, namely that it has been proved that ‘the reasons for which it was made were not objective reasons concerning the security of the territory or the security of the public, or that it was made in bad faith or as a result of irrelevant considerations.’ There are also provisions with regard to periodic judicial review. Both under the law that applies in Israel and under the law that applies in the territories, the judge may depart from the rules of evidence if he thinks that it is necessary to do so in order to discover the truth and to dispense justice (s. 6 of the law, s. 6(a) of the Administrative Detentions Order). These provisions naturally relate to the type of evidence that is used in such cases; the court inspects privileged material ex parte. Judicial review in the territories is exercised by a Military Court judge and his decision may be appealed before a judge in the Military Appeals Court; finally, petitions are frequently filed in this Court. The detainees are entitled to representation by lawyers, which they actually receive.

 

The nature of judicial review

8.    (a) To complete the picture we should mention that the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law was preceded by Regulation 111 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, according to which the military commander was entitled to issue an order that a person should be placed in detention, without any trial, if he thought ‘that it was necessary or beneficial to make the order in order to safeguard the welfare of the public, to protect the State of Israel, to maintain public order or to subdue an uprising, rebellion or riot.’ The same applied to detention in the territories before the Administrative Detentions Order was enacted. In ADA 2/86 A v. Minister of Defence [7] Justice Bejski accepted the approach of Prof. Y.H. Klinghoffer (in his article, ‘Preventative Detention for Security Reasons,’ 11 Hebrew Univ. L. Rev. (Mishpatim) 286 (1981)), that since the law was enacted with its requirement of judicial review, we are no longer dealing with an administrative act; the court said (ibid. [7], at p. 513) ‘that the judicial review that is required by the provisions of the law is a safeguard against the arbitrariness of the administrative authority.’ I should mention the remarks of Prof. Klinghoffer in that article: ‘… the great principle of the rule of law, which provides that a person should not be deprived of his personal liberty unless a judge has so decided, is to some extent satisfied.’ In view of the aforesaid, the court does not merely examine, as it used to do, the legality of the administrative order, while refraining from replacing the discretion of the administrative authority with its own discretion, but it exercises independent discretion (per Justice Bejski, in A v. Minister of Defence [7], at p. 515; Klinghoffer, ibid., at p. 287). The scope of the review carried out by the president of the District Court when he considers an administrative detention is greater than the discretion given to the court in other contexts, when it examines the decisions of an administrative authority (HCJ 4400/98 Braham v. Judge Colonel Shefi [8], per Justice Or), and the same is true of the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court when it hears an appeal against a decision of the president of the District Court (for a comprehensive analysis of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law and the judicial discretion thereunder, see Federman v. Minister of Defence [5]; ADA 4794/05 Ofan v. Minister of Defence [9], per Justice Adiel). The authority of the military courts in the territories should be regarded in the same way (see para. (c) below).

(b) We should add that the Minister of Defence also does not have the authority to extend an administrative detention after the court decides that it should be shortened, subject to certain exceptions (HCJ 2320/98 El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [10], at p. 362, per Justice Zamir). In that case, emphasis was placed on the importance of thorough and effective judicial review: ‘Judicial review is the guardian of liberty, and it should be carefully protected’ (ibid. [10], at p. 350, see also at p. 360); for a criticism of this approach, see A. Sharon, ‘Administrative Detention: Limits of Authority and Scope of Review,’ 13 Mishpat veTzava (Law and the Army: IDF Law Review) 205 (1999). See also my article, ‘Security and Law: Trends,’ 44 HaPraklit (Israel Bar L. Rev.) 409 (2000), which is also included in my book, Paths of Government and Law — Public Law Issues in Israel (Hebrew) (2003), at pp. 263, 270. For a discussion of the subject of administrative detentions and a critique of Prof. Klinghoffer’s approach regarding the status of the court, see E. Gross, The Struggle of Democracy against Terrorism: Legal and Moral Aspects (2004), at p. 289. I should add that, ultimately, even if the theoretical basis for the powers may be disputed, it is clear that the court, whether civil or military, is limited to the evidence brought before it, and ‘a judge only has what his eyes see’ (Babylonian Talmud, Sanhedrin 6b [25]). It may also be said that the power is regarded as ‘jointly’ exercised by the minister and the president of the court.

(c) As stated, the court has also applied the criteria practised in Israel to administrative detentions in the territories (El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [10], at p. 361:

‘It would appear that despite the differences between the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law that applies in Israel and the Administrative Detentions Order that applies in Judaea and Samaria, there is no basis for distinguishing in this respect between judicial review of a detention order under the Emergency Powers (Detention) Law and judicial review of a detention order under the Administrative Detentions Order.’

There is much logic in this, since, from a substantive viewpoint, what difference is there between a loss of liberty in Israel and a loss of liberty in the territories (in this regard, see also the article of N. Benisho, ‘Criminal Law in Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip: A Brief Description and Trends,’ 18 Mishpat veTzava (Law and the Army: IDF Law Review) 293 (2005), on the subject of the general trend of equating the law in Israel and that of the territories.

Administrative detention: evidentiary  issues and privileged information

9.    (a) The main difficulty that gave rise to administrative detentions lies first and foremost in the evidentiary sphere. In practice, much of the evidence in these cases is privileged, usually because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court (E. Nun, ‘Administrative Detention in Israel,’ 3 Plilim (Israel J. of Crim. Justice) 168 (1993), at p. 170). The risks in these contexts are real (see also Gross, The Struggle of Democracy against Terrorism: Legal and Moral Aspects, at pp. 298-299). Notwithstanding, it should be remembered that in this situation a detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against the allegations against him he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully; the court should appoint itself ‘temporary defence counsel’ (CrimA 889/96 Mazrib v. State of Israel [11], at p. 463 (per Justice M. Cheshin) and act as ‘an advocate for the detainee, and examine the material brought before it scrupulously and thoroughly’ (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 187; ADA 6183/06 Gruner v. Minister of Defence [12], per Justice D. Cheshin). The court has also said:

‘… and when the defence establishment operates within the limits of the law, with its hands tied in various contexts for good and proper reasons of human rights (see the remarks of President Barak in HCJ 5100/94 Public Committee Against Torture v. Government of Israel [13], at p. 845 {605}, on democracy and security), privileged material that is not shown to the person involved is a tool that cannot be avoided… Obviously, this  imposes a special and enhanced duty on judicial authorities in the military courts and this Court, when these matters come before it (and they do so almost on a daily basis), to examine the material  brought before them with care, as they act as a kind of advocate on behalf of the person for whom the material is privileged’ (HCJ 5555/05 Federman v. Central Commander [14], at p. 869).

(b) With regard to the evidence, the court should direct itself in accordance with the following:

‘Information relating to several incidents cannot be compared to information relating to a single incident; information from one source cannot be compared to information from various sources; and information that is entirely based on the statements of agents and informers only cannot be compared to information that is also corroborated or supported by documents filed by the security services or by intelligence obtained from carrying out special operations’ (HCJ 5994/03 Sadar v. IDF Commander in West Bank [15], per Justice Mazza).

Therefore the court not only hears counsel pleading for the Minister of Defence, but also explanations from members of the General Security Service (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 189). The quantity and quality of evidence that is required in order to justify the administrative detention can and should change with the passage of time; evidence that was sufficient to justify the making of the administrative detention order may not be sufficient to justify an extension of that detention, and evidence that will justify an extension of an administrative detention order may not be sufficient to justify a further extension thereof (see Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4]). The security establishment should therefore take into account new relevant material (HCJ 297/82 Berger v. Minister of Interior [16], at p. 44, per Justice Barak), and it should continually act in order to obtain evidence, so that it may discover the truth in so far as that is possible.

The war against terrorism — the United States

10. (a) Other countries too have  contended with the problem of the war against terrorism, especially in recent years. The United States, for example,underwent  a difficult legal odyssey  since the terrorist attacks on 11 September 2001, and initially whoever was captured in Afghanistan or other places in the pursuit of Al-Qaida personnel who were behind the 11 September attacks was held at the Guantanamo Bay base outside the United States with a minimum of rights, according to the approach that these detainees were not subject to judicial review in the United States. For a brief description of the historical perspective of aspects of administrative detention at a time of crisis in the United States itself, see my article, ‘Public Law in Times of Crisis and Times of War,’ in my book, Paths of Government and Law — Public Law Issues in Israel, supra, at pp. 18, 20 (Hebrew). But in 2004 the United States Supreme Court decided in Rasul v. Bush [22], contrary to the administration’s position, that the Federal courts had jurisdiction to consider the detentions of alien nationals at Guantanamo Bay within the scope of habeas corpus, and the administration did not have the power to deny them access to the court. In terms of the Israeli experience — and unfortunately we have been compelled to acquire such experience over decades — granting a right of standing in the High Court of Justice to detainees who are situated in the occupied territories has been recognized for a very long time, since the decision of Attorney-General Meir Shamgar (later  president of the Supreme Court) after the Six Day War not to argue the lack of a right of standing. Since then, the cases of detainees in the territories have been heard by this Court. See M. Shamgar, ‘Legal Concepts and Problems in Military Government in the Territories Administered By Israel 1967-1980,’ The Israeli Military Government –The Initial stage, vol. l (M. Shamgar, ed.) at pp. 13, 56; E. Nathan, ‘The Power of Supervision of the High Court of Justice over Military Government,’ ibid, at p. 109; D. Shefi; ‘The Reports of the U.N. Special Committee on Israeli Practice in the Territories,’ ibid, at pp. 285, 306-308. See also J.M. Seltzer, ‘From a Chessboard to the Matrix: the Challenge of Applying the Laws of Armed Conflict in the Asymmetric Warfare Era,’ in War and Peace in the Jewish Tradition (L. Schiffman, J.B. Wolowelsky (eds.), R.S. Hirt (series editor), 2007). But the pendulum between personal rights and national security in the United States did not reach equilibrium after Rasul v. Bush [22], as we shall briefly explain (incidentally, I should point out that the expression of ‘rights vs. security’ that is commonly used in legal discussions is problematic, since the rights of victims and the public as a whole to security and life are also rights, but they are located on the ‘security’ side of the equation, and therefore perhaps the correct expression is ‘rights vs. rights,’ or the balancing of individual rights against the rights of the public in the war against terrorism; see by analogy the remarks of President Shamgar in CrimFH 2316/95 Ganimat v. State of Israel [17], at pp. 620-621).

(b) Following Rasul v. Bush [22], the United States administration decided to establish a network of military commissions for judicial proceedings relating to the detention of alien combatants. The United States Supreme Court considered this in Hamdan v. Rumsfeld [23]. It held in 2006 that the commissions had not been established with the necessary congressional authorization, and they therefore were not valid. It also held that the commissions did not provide the necessary procedural safeguards. Following this decision, the Military Commissions Act was enacted the same year. This law approved the commissions, and it also deprived the courts of power to hear habeas corpus petitions of detainees from Guantanamo Bay and persons in similar positions. Admittedly an appeal was permitted to the Court of Appeals in the District of Columbia (Washington D.C.), but under very limited conditions, including a presumption that the evidence before the commissions is accurate and complete. Currently, a third case is being heard (Boumediene v. Bush (D.C. Cir., 2006)), in which it is claimed by detainees at Guantanamo Bay that the procedure laid down in the Military Commissions Act that was passed after Hamdan v. Rumsfeld [23] does not sufficiently protect the rights of detainees with regard to evidence (hearsay testimony), representation by defence counsel and interrogation techniques. The administration argued in reply that the rights given to detainees under the Military Commissions Act were extensive. The Federal Court of Appeals accepted the administration’s position that in the absence of constitutional rights there was nothing improper in the fact that the Military Commissions Act of 2006 denied the Federal courts habeas corpus jurisdiction; therefore the detainees’ claims were not heard on their merits. The United States Supreme Court did not agree initially to hear the case, but it changed its mind and the matter is currently under consideration. The key question is whether the detainees are entitled under the United States Constitution to the right of habeas corpus and the right to a fair trial, since jurisprudential history in the United States allows an ‘adequate substitute’ to ‘formal’ habeas corpus by means of a ‘suspension clause,’ when that substitute is ‘adequate and effective.’

English case law — effective control and imperative reasons of security

11. Recently the House of Lords gave judgment in R (Al-Jedda) v. Secretary of State for Defence [24]. It was held in the judgment, which concerned detainees in Iraq who were being held by British forces, that they were being held under the effective command and control of the United Kingdom rather than the United Nations, as the Secretary of State argued. Notwithstanding, it was held that the UK was entitled to detain persons for ‘imperative reasons of security,’ while ensuring that the detainees’ rights under article 5(1) of the European Convention on Human Rights (which concerns detention) were not infringed to any greater extent than was inherent in such detention.

The criminal investigation

12. (a) This Court has on several occasions addressed the necessity of conducting a proper interrogation of someone held in administrative detention soon after being detained, in which the information that can be disclosed is shown to him. This should be regarded as a basic right:

‘Our approach… is based on the fundamental outlook regarding the rights of a person held in administrative detention, no matter how serious his actions are believed to be…

Within the basic scope of human dignity — and the rules concerning this apply to everyone, even to persons suspected of the most serious, despicable and depraved offences, whose perpetrators are as far removed from respecting human beings as the east is distant from the west — there is a duty to interrogate a person soon after his detention, and to disclose to him whatever information can be shown to him and is not privileged material that cannot be disclosed. The purpose, beyond allowing him to claim that he is a victim of mistaken identity and other similar claims, is that a person should not be detained without being given an opportunity, even if he makes no use of it, to present his side of the case in order to show, and to try and persuade the authorities, that there is no justification for his detention. As stated, what is shown to him should reflect the most that the unprivileged material allows to be disclosed. There is no need to speak at length about the fact that administrative detention is a serious sanction, because in view of the privileged nature of the evidence the detainee cannot contend with all of the accusations against him, and the court should act as his advocate (see Federman v. Central Commander [14], at p. 869)… Procedural rights are not luxuries; they also do not impose any real burden on the system (to remove doubt, they should exist even if they did impose a real burden)’ (HCJ 1546/06 Gezawi v. IDF Commander in West Bank [18], at para. 6 of my opinion).

See also HCJ 3722/06 Gitt v. IDF Commander in West Bank [19] and HCJ 5287/06 Zatri v. Military Prosecutor [20], where Justice D. Cheshin, after considering the reported or planned establishment of permanent arrangements for conducting interrogations at places of detention, said the following:

‘We would like to point out that the interrogation of the administrative detainee should admittedly be done on the basis of the unprivileged material, but it should be done by someone who is familiar with the details of the privileged material. There is no real purpose or significance to a meaningless interrogation. A proper interrogation should be practical, credible and effective, in a sincere attempt to obtain evidence to bring the administrative detainee to a criminal trial. To this end, the interrogator should have in his possession the privileged material relevant to the case.’

We should add that a proper interrogation should obviously not be conducted merely for the sake of appearances; it is precisely because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention that, as aforesaid, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

(b) There are some interrogations where we see that the documentation is not satisfactory from the viewpoint of the effort made to obtain evidence that may be used for a criminal prosecution. Indeed, today — following the rulings of this Court — there is greater awareness of the need to carry out interrogations, and we have been informed of concerted efforts to do this. We are still of the opinion that there is room for improvement in this regard, to make the interrogations sufficiently meaningful. Although the evidence is mainly privileged for the reasons mentioned, in some cases there is a clue or room to manoeuvre that enables the conduct of a more through interrogation even though we are constantly being told of priorities and budgetary problems. Sometimes we even wonder why someone who is presented to us in privileged evidence as a person of considerable importance, or even a leading figure, is not interrogated in the framework of a comprehensive intelligence interrogation rather than a brief police one. For example, we should point out that in the present case, as far as the first petitioner is concerned, he was asked in the police interrogation of 26 March 2007 about the fact that someone, whose name is mentioned, said (admittedly in the year 2000) ‘that you recruited him to the Hamas organization.’ The first petitioner denied this. We do not know the significance of the passage of time in this context, but in such a case the current ‘criminal’ implications of this matter should be examined more thoroughly. Returning to the general principle, there is in our opinion room for more extensive and more thorough interrogations in order to reduce the number of administrative detainees.

On the art of striking a balance

13. Ultimately, in conditions of an unceasing war against ongoing terrorism, in which, day by day and hour by hour, both the security establishment and the court are called upon to strike a balance between security needs and human rights, it would appear that the use of the measure of administrative detentions is still an unavoidable necessity, but we should ensure, in so far as possible, that the use made of it is proper and proportionate. The art of striking a balance between the serious violation of individual liberties and the security of the public is complex:

‘The longer the period of administrative detention, the greater the weight of the detainee’s right to his personal liberty in the balance against public interest considerations, and the greater the burden on the competent authority to prove the necessity of continuing to hold the person in detention’ (HCJ 2233/07 A v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], per Justice Procaccia).

It is not superfluous to mention that administrative detention anticipates a future danger; it is not essentially a punitive measure, but a preventative one (Gruner v. Minister of Defence [12]; Fahima v. State of Israel [1]). Given this purpose of administrative detention, it is self-evident, as we have said, that orders that extend the period of administrative detention should be examined in accordance with the length of the detention and the extent of the threat that the detainee presents, or. as Justice Grunis said, a probability test should be conducted to examine whether harm to security is almost certain (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 188). Ultimately —

‘Everything depends on the circumstances of the case. In each case the evidence before the security authorities should be examined in order to ascertain the extent of the threat presented by the detainee to see whether it justifies his continued detention. For example, the nature of the suspicions against the detainee, the strength of the existing evidence against him and similar considerations should be taken into account (Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 728{297}) , per President Barak).

Morality and combat in a Jewish and democratic state

14. Israel, which is both a Jewish and a democratic state, has outlooks on combat morality that are based on Jewish law. As Rabbi Aharon Lichtenstein said (‘The Combat Morality of our Ancestor Abraham,’ 2006, Yeshivat Har Etzion web site): ‘We should continue to follow the path outlined by our ancestor Abraham [i.e., the manner in which he conducted his war] — to be sensitive to morality and justice even during war and combat that are just and right in themselves; see also Yaron Unger, ‘Do not Fear, Abraham — On Combat Morality in Israel,’ Portion of the Week (A. HaCohen, M. Vigoda, eds.), at p. 230; A. HaCohen, ‘I Am for Peace, But When I Speak, They Are for War — Law and Morality in Times of War,’ ibid., at p. 260.

Conclusion

15. Our intention in this judgment was merely to outline once again the judicial policy with regard to administrative detentions, and to mention once again, in addition to the fact that administrative detention is an unavoidable necessity, the duties of conducting a real interrogation, the need for great care in judicial scrutiny of privileged material, and the issue of proportionality. It would not be superfluous to also reiterate that bringing someone to a criminal trial, where it is possible, is far preferable to administrative detention.

From the general rule to the specific case

16. As we have said, with the consent of counsel for the petitioners, we examined the privileged evidence in their cases ex parte, and we conducted a dialogue with the representatives of the State Attorney’s office and the security establishment. We have been persuaded that there is a real basis to the respondents’ claim regarding the petitioners’ activity, according to updated information. We also considered the young age of the second petitioner, but the seriousness of the position could be seen from the material that we have seen, and the position is not as his counsel claimed. At the end of the day, we see no grounds for intervention in the decisions of the military courts, and we are unable to grant the petitions, subject to what was stated above. There is no order for costs.

 

 

Justice E.E. Levy

I agree.

 

 

Justice Y. Danziger

I agree.

 

 

Petition denied.

11 Tevet 5768.

20 December 2007.

 

Adalah Legal Center for Arab Minority Rights in Israel v. IDF Central Commander

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 3799/02
Date Decided: 
Thursday, October 6, 2005
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.]

 

The IDF’s “advance warning” procedure stipulates that IDF soldiers who wish to arrest a Palestinian suspected of hostile terrorist activity may be assisted by a local Palestinian resident in order to give through him the advance warning to the arrestee of possible harm to him or to whoever is with him while the arrest is being made. According to the procedure, it is possible to be assisted by a local Palestinian resident in order to give advance warning only when that residents consents to it, and only when it does not put the resident at risk. The Petitioners argued, among others, that the procedure is not lawful because it is inconsistent with principles of international humanitarian law as to the military activity of an occupying force in an occupied territory. They additionally argued that the procedure is not proportional.

 

The Supreme Court held:

 

A.        1.         In balancing between the conflicting interests – protecting the life of the civilian population verses the occupying military’s duty to protect the life and the dignity of the local resident who is sent to give the notice – the considerations that prohibit the military to use the local resident prevail. First, it is a fundamental principle in the law of warfare occupation that using protected residents as part of the occupying military’s combat efforts is prohibited. It is from this general principle, that the specific prohibition of using local residents as a “human shield” derives. As a result of this general principle we must also draw the prohibition to use local residents as givers of notices from the military to those whom the military wishes to arrest.

            2.         Second, another principle of the humanitarian law is that everything must be done in order to isolate the civilian population from military activity. This rule results in the approach that a local resident must not, even with their consent, inserted into the area where combat activity is taking place.

            3.         Finally, there is no telling in advance whether giving the notice involves any risk for the local resident who gives such notice, and a procedure that relies on the need to assume a lack of risk when such presumption often is unfounded must not be established.

            4.         Therefore the procedure of “advanced warning” must be declared to be inconsistent with international law.

 

B.        (Per Justice D. Beinisch) The procedure cannot stand because the permission it gives to use a disproportional means and because it cannot ensure using the prohibited practice of using local residents for purposes of assisting military forces. The conditions set in the procedure, beyond being wrongful in and of themselves, allow going down the slippery slope that leads to a gross violation of the rules of international law and of the constitutional principles of the Israeli legal system. The military must do all it can in order to prevent the possibility that due to a regulated procedure loopholes would open up to devolve the activity in the area to clear situations of unlawfulness. This procedure is such loophole and for this reason as well it must be invalidated.

 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Introduction to the full text: 

According to the "Early Warning" procedure, Israeli soldiers wishing to arrest a Palestinian suspected of terrorist activity may be aided by a local Palestinian resident, who gives the suspect prior warning of possible injury to the suspect or to those with him during the arrest. Is this procedure legal? That is the question before us.

Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 3799/02

 

1.         Adalah – The Legal Center for Arab Minority Rights in Israel

2.         The Association for Civil Rights in Israel

3.         Kanon – The Palestinian Organization for the Protection of Human and Environmental Rights

4.         Physicians for Human Rights

5.         B'tselem – The Israeli Information Center for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories

6.         The Public Committee Against Torture in Israel

7.         Center for the Defense of the Individual

 

v.

 

1.         GOC Central Command, IDF

2.         Chief of the General Staff, IDF

3.         The Minister of Defense

4.         The Prime Minister of Israel

 

The Supreme Court Sitting as the High Court of Justice

[June 23, 2005]

Before President A. Barak, Vice President M. Cheshin & Justice D. Beinisch

 

Petition for an Order Nisi and an Interlocutory Order

For Petitioners: Marwan Dalal

For Respondents: Shai Nitzan

 

JUDGMENT

 

President A. Barak:

 

            According to the "Early Warning" procedure, Israeli soldiers wishing to arrest a Palestinian suspected of terrorist activity may be aided by a local Palestinian resident, who gives the suspect prior warning of possible injury to the suspect or to those with him during the arrest. Is this procedure legal? That is the question before us.

 

A.        The Petition and the Course of its Hearing

 

Petitioners, seven human rights organizations, submitted this petition after the commencement of combat activities in the territories, in the framework of operation "Defensive Wall".  They contend that the IDF is using the civilian population in a way that violates fundamental norms of international and constitutional law.  They have based their arguments on reports in the Israeli press and upon reports of international human rights organizations (e.g. Human Rights Watch, B'tselem, and Amnesty International).  These reports contain descriptions of many cases in which the IDF made use of local residents for military needs.  Described, inter alia, are cases in which the IDF forced Palestinian residents to walk through and scan buildings suspected to be booby-trapped, and in which it ordered them to enter certain areas before the combat forces, in order to find wanted persons there; also described are cases in which the army used residents as a "human shield" which accompanied the combat forces, to serve as a shield against attack on those forces.  Thus, residents were stationed on porches of houses where soldiers were present, in order to prevent gunfire upon the houses.  Further described were cases in which local residents were asked about the presence of wanted persons and weapons, under threat of bodily injury or death, should the questions go unanswered.  According to the reports, relatives were taken in certain cases as hostages, in order to ensure the arrest of wanted persons.

 

2.         It was against this background that petitioners submitted this petition (on May 5 2002).  They contended that respondents were violating Israeli constitutional law and the fundamental norms of public international law, when the civilian population was used during operations in the Judea and Samaria area.  They asked that this Court issue an interlocutory injunction, ordering respondents to refrain from using people as a "human shield" or as hostages during their military operations.  Respondents responded that:

 

"In light of various complaints which have reached respondents, including, inter alia, the information detailed in the petition, and taking no position on the question whether the content of the complaints is true or not, and to eliminate any doubt, the IDF has decided to immediately issue an unequivocal order to the forces operating in the field, that all forces operating in the field are strictly forbidden to use civilians, qua civilians, as a 'live shield' against live fire or attacks by the Palestinian side, or as 'hostages'.  It is further clarified in the order that this rule applies in houses, in streets, and in any area or place where IDF forces are operating.

 

It is to be noted, that some of the complaints detailed in the petition do not relate to use of people as 'human shields', rather to the assistance which the IDF receives from Palestinian residents, for the purpose of entry into houses of other Palestinian residents during operational activity.  In light of the complaints detailed in the petition, the IDF decided to clarify that such acts are also forbidden, in those cases in which the commander in the field believes that the civilian is liable to be exposed to danger of bodily harm."

 

3.         Respondents later announced (on May 20 2002) that the Chief of the General Staff had instructed the IDF to prepare orders relating to the subject.  As a result, the instructions providing that it is strictly forbidden to use Palestinian civilians as a live shield (to position civilians alongside army forces in order to protect the soldiers from injury) were issued.  The instructions further provided that it is strictly forbidden to hold Palestinian civilians as "hostages" (to seize and hold civilians as a means to pressure others).  Last, the instructions provided that it is strictly forbidden to use civilians in situations where they might be exposed to danger to life or limb.  However, respondents did not rule out the possibility of being assisted by the local population.  They emphasized that such assistance is solicited in situations where it will allow avoidance of a military act liable to cause greater harm to local residents, to soldiers, and to property.  At the first hearing in the petition (on May 21 2002), before Justices T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Beinisch, and E. Rivlin, it was decided that respondents shall submit a supplementary response, in which they shall update the Court regarding preparation of an order to formalize and clarify the issue of soliciting Palestinian residents' assistance.

 

4.         Petitioners submitted a statement (on August 18 2002), attempting to illustrate the illegality of using civilians, through the case of the death of Palestinian civilian Abu Muhsan from the village of Tubas.  Abu Muhsan was killed (on August 14 2002) while participating in "the neighbor procedure", as IDF forces tried to arrest a dangerous wanted person. Petitioners contended that he was asked to assist soldiers during the arrest of a wanted person in a most dangerous situation, and that his death illustrates the illegality of use of civilians who are asked to assist the security forces.  Against this background, petitioners claimed that one cannot rely at all upon security agencies' discretion in employing the procedures they enacted.  In light of petitioners' statement, this Court issued (Strasberg-Cohen J. on August 18 2002) a temporary interlocutory injunction, ordering respondents to refrain from using Palestinian civilians as a "human shield" or as "hostages", "including their use for any military acts such as 'the neighbor procedure', absolutely, irrespective of the discretion of any military personnel."  This temporary interlocutory injunction was extended a number of times, with respondents' agreement. 

 

B.        The "Early Warning" Procedure

 

5.         In respondents' supplementary statement (of December 5 2002), they stated that IDF soldiers will continue to be absolutely forbidden from using civilians as a "live shield" against gunfire or attacks by the Palestinian side, or as "hostages".  Regarding assistance by Palestinian residents in order to prevent loss of life, it was decided that an order would be issued, clarifying in which exact situations it is forbidden, in which permitted, and under what restrictions.  Respondents stated that at the end of a debate in which various IDF officials participated, instructions and orders were issued (on November 26 2002), along with an operational directive by the name of "Early Warning".  This directive lays out the procedures for soliciting the assistance of local residents, in order to arrest wanted persons.  The directive opens with the following general description:

 

"General

 

'Early Warning' is an operational procedure, employed in operations to arrest wanted persons, allowing solicitation of a local Palestinian resident's assistance in order to minimize the danger of wounding innocent civilians and the wanted persons themselves (allowing their arrest without bloodshed).  Assistance by a local resident is intended to grant an early warning to the residents of the house, in order to allow the innocent to leave the building and the wanted persons to turn themselves in, before it becomes necessary to use force, which is liable to endanger human life".

 

When operations are preplanned, the procedure must be approved, in the framework in which the operations are approved.  In cases of activity which was not preplanned, the approval of the brigade commander, his deputy, or of the brigade operations directorate officer is needed, in order to use it.  When the procedure is used, an effort is to be made to find a person such as a relative or neighbor, who is acquainted with the wanted person or with the residents of the house, or has influence over them.  The procedure is not to be used to solicit the assistance of women, children, the elderly, or the disabled (clause 1 of the procedure).

 

6.         The "Early Warning" directive also included the details of the procedure for approaching a resident in order to receive his consent to provide assistance.  Due to its importance, we shall quote it in its entirety:

 

"2.       Approaching the Local Palestinian Resident in order to Receive Assistance

 

Contact with the local resident is to be made by the commander of the force directly, or via a translator.  Contact is to be made in a language understood by the local resident, while strictly preserving human dignity.  When contact is made with the resident, it is to be clarified to him that he is being asked to assist soldiers in order to prevent injury to innocent persons or their property.

 

Emphases:

 

A.        The civilian population has no obligation to assist the IDF in warning civilians of attack.

 

B.        Contact, and persuasion, shall be exclusively verbal.

 

C.        It is strictly forbidden to use force or violence toward a local resident or others, in order to secure said assistance.

 

D.        It is strictly forbidden to threaten a resident, or other people, that physical violence, arrest, or other means will be used against them.

 

E.         It is strictly forbidden to hold people 'hostage' in order to secure the assistance of a local resident.

 

F.         If a local resident refuses – under no circumstances is provision of assistance to be forced" [emphases in original].

 

7.         The operational directive included instructions regarding the use of the procedure, when the local resident has agreed to assist army forces.  Here also the instructions will be fully quoted, in light of their importance:

 

"3.       Assistance of a Local Resident

 

Solicitation of a local resident's assistance is intended to allow innocent persons to leave the building and/or allow the wanted persons to turn themselves in before there is a need to use force, which is liable to endanger human life.  For that purpose, one may ask a local resident to approach the house, to give notice to those in the house that the army is present and to warn them that if they do not leave the house, the army is liable to use force in order to arrest the wanted persons.

 

Emphases:

 

A.        It is strictly forbidden to use the local resident in military missions (e.g. locating explosive charges, intelligence gathering).

 

B.        It is strictly forbidden to solicit the assistance of a local resident, when the commander of the force believes that the latter will be in danger – even with his consent.

 

C.        It is strictly forbidden to use a local resident as a 'live shield' against attack.  Thus, during the advance of the force, accompanied by the local resident, the latter is not to be positioned at the head of the force.

 

D.        It is strictly forbidden to equip the local resident with military equipment (uniform, weapon, battle vest, etc.).

 

E.         'Early Warning' is not to be employed when there is another effective way to achieve the objective, whose results are less severe.

 

F.         It is to be preferred that the local resident not be asked to enter the building, rather be asked to relay the warning from the outside (through a knock on the door and a conversation with the persons in the building from the outside).  He shall be asked to enter the building only in those cases in which there is no other way to relay the warning, and only if the commander of the force believes that the local resident will not be exposed to danger as a result of his entry into the building" [emphases in the original].

 

In addition, the operational directive provides that the assistance of a local resident will be terminated as soon as the persons in the house have exited it (clause 4(1) of the directive).  It further provides that the assistance of a local resident shall be used only at a specific time and place, and that one may not "adjoin a local resident to a military force" (clause 4, emphasis B).  It also determines the duty to terminate the assistance prior to attacking the building or undertaking other forceful acts (clause 4, emphasis C).  It was decided that military units can make use of the procedure only after having received detailed guidance about the directive.

 

8.         As a result of the issuing of the "Early Warning" procedure, the Court held an additional hearing in the petition (on January 21 2003), before Strasberg-Cohen J., Englard J., and Procaccia J.  That hearing was not a hearing in the original petition.  That petition is no longer relevant.  The hearing was a hearing regarding the new procedure – "The Early Warning Procedure".  During the hearing, petitioners' claim that the new procedure is illegal was discussed.  The parties were asked to supplement their arguments, while relating to the new procedure from the standpoint of international law, and to the question of the legitimacy of the differentiation between use of people as "live shields" or as "hostages" on the one hand, and the acts described as permitted in the procedures on the other.  It was decided that the temporary injunction would continue to be in force until judgment in the petition is handed down; that, with amended wording, such that the wording of the original injunction would be replaced by wording by which "respondents shall refrain from using people as human shields and/or as hostages during their military activity in the West Bank".  The use of the new procedure, in and of itself, was not prohibited in the interlocutory injunction.

 

9.         Petitioners later asked (on April 27 2003) to submit additional testimony regarding respondents' use of civilians as human shields and/or as hostages.  Attached to the motion was the testimony of a number of Palestinian residents, who, according to their claims, were forced to serve as "human shields" for IDF forces during their operations of the forces in the West Bank in the months of January-March 2003.  Against the background of this testimony, petitioners claimed that respondents continue to use Palestinian civilians as a "human shield" and/or as hostages, in violation of international law which applies to them, and in violation of the temporary interlocutory order.  Petitioners also submitted (on May 22 2003) the testimony of a volunteer in the Machsom Watch[ק1]  organization who was, she claimed, witness to IDF soldiers' use of a Palestinian bus driver at one of the checkpoints in the West Bank.  Per petitioners' request, an urgent hearing in the petition was held (on July 8 2003), before Barak P., Or V.P., and Mazza J.

 

10.       On August 16 2004, petitioners submitted a motion pursuant to the Contempt of Court Ordinance.  The motion included the testimony of eight more people regarding the use of Palestinian civilians as "human shields" and/or as hostages during the months January-July 2004.  Inter alia, it was contended in the motion that during respondents' military activity, they forced Palestinian civilians to stand in front of them during live fire exchanges with the side with which the civilian identifies; to enter houses and buildings before the military force; to search for objects suspected to be dangerous objects; and to check the bodies of combatants belonging to the civilians' side.    

 

11.       The fourth hearing in the petition was held (on September 5 2004) before Barak P., Mazza V.P., and Cheshin J. (who replaced Or V.P., who had retired).  During the hearing, the new procedure and the way it is implemented by IDF forces was discussed.  In oral argument, respondents presented the accumulative experience from the previous two years, in employing the procedure in hundreds of cases. That experience, it was claimed, shows that the procedure is not forced upon the residents, and that its use has not led to bodily or mental injury to the participants in it.  Respondents clarified that they do not take the claims regarding violation of the procedure lightly, and that those are being examined and investigated.  At the end of the hearing, it was decided that the continued hearing of the petition would be adjourned, in order to allow respondents to submit a report on their treatment of the cases presented in petitioners' documents, regarding charges of violation of the "Early Warning" procedure.  Such report was submitted in a third supplementary statement by respondents (of February 28, 2005).  Respondents discussed the rationale upon which the procedure is based, the way it is implemented today by the IDF, and the way that the specific cases presented by petitioners, claimed to be IDF forces' violations of the procedure, had been dealt with.  Respondents stated that in all the cases brought up in the framework of the petition which raised suspicion of violation of the procedure, the military police (metzach) had begun an investigation, or an investigating officer had been appointed.

 

12.       Prior to the hearing of the petition, petitioners submitted (on June 23 2005) a motion to submit additional testimony, in which they wished to update the Court regarding the respondents' continued use of civilians protected under the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 as "human shields" and/or as hostages.  Attached to the motion was testimony of Palestinian civilians regarding three events which occurred in the months March and May 2005.  The final hearing in the petition took place (on June 23 2005) before Barak P, Cheshin V.P. and Beinisch J. (who replaced Mazza V.P., who had retired).  During the hearing, respondents stated that petitioners' claims regarding these three new cases were being examined.  In one case, military police investigation had commenced; in another case, a committee of investigation had not found a violation of the procedure; and in a third case, respondents were waiting for the decision of the Military Advocate General.  Respondents emphasized that the fact that a number of cases of violation of the procedure had been discovered over a period of years does not mean that the procedure itself is to be rejected.  During the hearing we heard, inter alia, a survey by the operations officer of the central command, regarding the operational importance of the "Early Warning" procedure, in preventing injury to Palestinian civilians.

 

C.        The Arguments of the Parties

 

13.       Petitioners claim that the procedure known as "Early Warning" is illegal, as it is at odds with the principles of international humanitarian law regarding the military activity of an occupying force in occupied territory.  It is, in fact, the use of a protected civilian as a "human shield".  The procedure puts the protected civilian in real and tangible danger.  It puts him at the pinnacle of military activity, the objective of which is arresting a person whom respondents themselves define as most dangerous.  Petitioners are of the opinion that the dimension of consent in the procedure, or lack of refusal on the part of the protected civilian, cannot absolve it of its illegality.  The protected civilian's consent is not true consent, and in any case is irrelevant.  The protected civilian cannot waive the rights granted him by international law, including the right not to be involved in the military activity of an occupying force.  It was further contended that the procedure creates a certain and tangible injury to the dignity of the protected civilian, since it is used against the side with which he naturally identifies.  It is likely even to cause him critical mental injury.  In this context, petitioners refer to the judgment of the International Court of Justice regarding the crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia, according to which use of prisoners for digging a trench for the military force is a cruel and inhuman use, and violates the prisoners' right to dignity.  Petitioners contend that various articles of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 prohibit the "Early Warning" procedure, including articles 3, 8, 27, 28, 47 & 51 of that convention.  The use of the procedure is also prohibited, claim petitioners, by article 51(7) of the first protocol of the Geneva Convention of 1977.  Last, the decisions of the International Court of Justice regarding the crimes committed in the former Yugoslavia also require that the procedure be determined illegal. 

 

14.       Petitioners argue that one can learn from the procedure instructions themselves that the procedure endangers the civilian population, whereas respondents have a duty to refrain from causing harm to it.  The directive relates to situations which deteriorate into exchanges of gunfire, and to situations in which the individual is positioned in front of a military force (while knocking on the building door) in a manner which endangers him.  Petitioners point out that the procedure grants substantial discretion to military personnel, regarding the possibility of soliciting the local population's assistance.  The military discretion, claim petitioners, is regularly employed in violation of the interlocutory injunction.  Respondents continue to make use of Palestinian civilians, including as "human shields", during their operational activity and in order to achieve the objectives of that military activity, and even abuse the local population.  From this it can be learned that the military discretion on this issue cannot be relied upon.  The procedure broadcasts an inhuman message to soldiers, according to which instrumental use can be made of Palestinian civilians in order to succeed in the military activity, whose objective is the making of an arrest. 

 

15.       Petitioners submitted the expert opinion of Professor E. Benvenisti, according to which the "Early Warning" procedure does not fulfill the requirements of international humanitarian law.  Professor Benvenisti is of the opinion that the procedure is likely to endanger the lives of the Palestinian residents.  The danger is liable to stem from a response by those entrenching themselves in the building, or from a response by soldiers to the response of the former.  One must examine whether that danger is justified by legitimate reasons, and whether it is proportional.  In this context, Professor Benvenisti notes:

 

"The procedure describes a legitimate motivation for use of 'early warning' measures, since protection of those who are not combatants is, as mentioned, the duty of the army in combat.  What has yet to be examined is whether or not that means is proportional, that is to say, whether the same objective cannot be achieved without the use of the Palestinian residents.  It seems that on this point that the procedure raises difficulty, since the use of a simple audio amplification system would, prima facie, be an efficient enough means . . .

 

It is unclear whether the danger involved in using residents to relay warnings is equivalent to the saving of the lives of those who are believed to be in the building into which the army wishes to enter, and whom the army wishes to warn.  The uncertainty regarding the expected level of danger makes the exposure to the danger disproportionate" (clause 9 of the expert opinion).

 

Professor Benvenisti determines that the supposition that the procedure is intended to prevent injury to the military forces remains an open question.  He further explains that the requirement of receiving the local resident's consent to provide assistance does not change anything, in light of the large power imbalance between IDF soldiers and the residents, which turns the consent into consent which is coerced, or understood to be coerced.  In addition, the procedure does not include clear instructions to soldiers, how to decide between the alternative of using residents and other means of relaying warning.  Against this background, petitioners claim that the procedure is not legal, and is not proportional.

 

16.       Respondents plea that the arguments regarding the illegality and disproportionateness of the "Early Warning" procedure are to be rejected.  According to respondents, these arguments are unfounded and do not fit reality and international law.  Respondents point out the reality, in which IDF combats terrorists hiding among the civilian population.  Respondents recognize the restrictions upon them in the framework of such combat.  IDF soldiers are categorically forbidden to use civilians, qua civilians, as a "live shield" or as "hostages", for the purpose of protection against gunfire or attacks by the Palestinian side.  The army forces must perform a balancing between the need to arrest wanted persons and the need to protect the civilian population.  In the framework of this balancing, the IDF prefers to arrest terrorists instead of killing them, as permitted by the laws of war, while granting an effective early warning.  Against this background, the "Early Warning" procedure was formulated.  The procedure is intended primarily to prevent injury to innocent local residents.  In a great many cases there is no effective alternative to relaying a warning via a local resident.  According to respondents, past experience shows that soliciting the assistance of local residents in order to grant an effective early warning allows the making of arrests while substantially reducing the need to resort to means of force, which damage property and create danger to innocent civilians, and while reducing the possibility that gunfire exchanges, from which innocents are liable to be injured, will develop.  The use of the procedure leads to a reduction of the danger to civilians on site.  Its use is likely also to prevent injury to the wanted person himself and to IDF soldiers, objectives which are also legitimate, in and of themselves.  The attainment of these advantages, in a way that does not involve danger to the residents, is worthy, legal, and proportional.     

 

17.       Respondents contend that the use of the "Early Warning" procedure in appropriate cases sits well with the fundamental principles of international law.  Those principles require that during the planning of a military activity, every attempt be made to reduce the collateral damage caused as a result of the military activity to those who are not combatants, to the extent possible, under the circumstances.  In addition, pursuant to the rules of international law, an armed force which is about to undertake an activity liable to injure civilians must, to the extent possible, grant prior notice regarding the planned activity, in order to reduce the danger of injury to civilians.  International law does not prohibit receiving the assistance of a consenting local civilian, in order to warn other residents of an impending attack, if he is not exposed to danger as a result.  Au contraire: it is desirable, argue respondents, to grant an early warning before the attack, which is liable to injure the civilian population or damage civilian buildings which have been abused by wanted Palestinians.  Moreover, international law even permits forcing the relaying of a warning if necessary military considerations so require; however, the procedure does not go so far, as it requires the consent of the resident.  Respondents' position is, therefore, that in planning arrests, the military commander is permitted – and even required – to examine whether, under the circumstances, it is possible to reduce collateral damage to innocent persons and property, by soliciting the assistance of a local civilian, in circumstances which do not endanger him.

 

18.       Respondents further note that the approval for issuance of the "Early Warning" procedure was given by the Attorney General, after he was persuaded that such assistance by local consenting residents can save many lives, and primarily those of the local residents.  If the wanted person does not turn himself in, military personnel must indeed use force, which can harm the wanted person, those living in the house, property, and IDF soldiers.  All these, claim respondents, can be prevented when the procedure is used in the fitting circumstances.  The Attorney General was persuaded that the granting of warning by local residents will have a better effect than warning granted by the army forces.  Respondents contend that in the formulation of the procedure, the lessons from the case in which Abu Muhsan was killed were studied.  That case was an exception, and one cannot conclude from it that the directive is generally dangerous.  They further contend that the directive is proportional, and that in certain cases alternate means such as an audio amplification system cannot be used, as it can endanger the soldiers.

 

19.       Regarding cases in which the procedure was violated, respondents emphasize that the IDF views as severe any suspicion of violation of the procedure, and thoroughly examines the cases in which such suspicion arises.  Regarding all the cases mentioned in the petition in which suspicion of violation of the procedure arose, a military police investigation was initiated or an examining officer was appointed.  It was further stated that additional investigations of the military police were commenced regarding a number of complaints which were brought before the Military Advocate General personnel, outside the framework of the petition.  Some of the investigations are still pending.  In one case an IDF officer was indicted regarding an event in April 2004.  The officer was convicted, given a prison sentence to be served by way of military labor, lowered in rank, and expelled from his position.  On the other hand respondents noted that in hundreds of other cases in which the procedure was used, no complaints whatsoever were made regarding its use.  The single cases cannot lead to a conclusion that the procedure is illegal or unreasonable.  All they show is that the procedure was violated in isolated cases.

 

The Normative Framework

 

20.       An army in an area under belligerent occupation is permitted to arrest local residents wanted by it, who endanger its security (see HCJ 102/82 Tsemel v. The Minister of Defense, 37 (3) PD 365, 369; HCJ 3239/02 Marab v. The Commander of IDF Forces in the Judea and Samaria Area, 57 (2) PD 349, 365).  In this framework – and to the extent that it does not frustrate the military action intended to arrest the wanted person, the army is permitted – and at times even required – to give the wanted person an early warning.  Thus it is possible to ensure the making of the arrest without injury to the civilian population (see regulation 26 of Regulations Concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land, The Hague, 18 October 1907 (hereinafter – The Hague Regulations); article 57(2) of Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949, and relating to the Protection of Victims of International Armed Conflicts (Protocol I), 8 June 1977 (hereinafter – The First Protocol); see also Fleck The Handbook of Humanitarian Law in Armed Conflicts (1995) 171, 223 (hereinafter – Fleck); rule 20 of 1 Customary International Humanitarian Law: Rules (2005) 62 (hereinafter – International Humanitarian Law)).

 

21.       Just as it is clear that an army is authorized to arrest a wanted person who endangers security, so is it clear that the army is not permitted to use local residents as a "human shield" (see article 28 of IV Geneva Convention Relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War 1949 (hereinafter – the Fourth Geneva Convention); article 51(7) of The First Protocol; see also Fleck, at p. 218)).  Pictet correctly noted that the use of people as a "human shield" is a "cruel and barbaric" act (see J. Pictet Commentary IV Geneva Convention (1958) 208; rule 97 of International Humanitarian Law).

 

22.       Is the army permitted to make a local resident relay an "early warning" to a wanted person in a place besieged by the army, against his will?  All agree that such a thing is prohibited (compare regulation 23(4) of The Hague Regulations; article 51 of The Fourth Geneva Convention; Pictet, at p. 292; Fleck, at p. 252).  Indeed, the "Early Warning" procedure explicitly states that the assistance of a local Palestinian resident can be solicited in order to relay an early warning only when that resident has consented to provide such assistance.  It is also agreed by all that early warning is not to be relayed by a local resident, if doing so will endanger him.

 

23.       However, what is the law regarding the solicitation of a local resident's assistance, for the purpose of relaying an "early warning" according to the procedure for doing so, when that resident gives his consent, and damage will not be done to him by relaying the warning?  Let it be said immediately: no explicit provision applying to that issue, which would contain a solution to our problem, is to be found (see R. Otto "Neighbors as Human Shields? The Israel Defense Forces 'Early Warning Procedure' and International Humanitarian Law" 86 Int'l Rev. Red Cross 771, 776 (2004)).  The solution to our question requires a balancing between conflicting considerations.  On the one hand, is the value of human life.  Use of the "Early Warning" procedure is intended to prevent the need to arrest a wanted person through use of force.  In this regard, the procedure is intended to prevent damage to the local residents who are in the same place as the wanted person.  Indeed, safeguarding of the lives of the civilian population is a central value in the humanitarian law applicable to belligerent occupation (see article 27 of The Fourth Geneva Convention; HCJ 4764/04 Physicians for Human Rights v. The Commander of IDF Forces in Gaza, 58(5) PD 385, 39X; Fleck, at p. 212).  The legality of the "Early Warning" procedure might draw its validity from the general duty of the occupying army to ensure the dignity and security of the civilian population.  It also sits well with the occupying army's power to protect the lives and security of its soldiers.  On the other hand stands the occupying army's duty to safeguard the life and dignity of the local civilian sent to relay the warning.  That is certainly the case when he does not consent to take upon himself the task he has been given, and when its performance is likely to cause him damage.  But that is also the case when he gives his consent, and when performance of the role will cause him no damage.  That is so not only since he is not permitted to waive his rights pursuant to the humanitarian law (see article 8 of The Fourth Geneva Convention; Pictet, at pp. 72, 74), but also since, de facto, it is difficult to judge when his consent is given freely, and when it is the result of overt or subtle pressure.

 

24.       In balancing between these conflicting considerations, which shall prevail?  In my opinion, the considerations in favor of forbidding the army from using a local resident prevail.  At the foundation of my view lie a number of principled reasons.  First, a basic principle, which passes as a common thread running through all of the law of belligerent occupation, is the prohibition of use of protected residents as a part of the war effort of the occupying army.  The civilian population is not to be used for the military needs of the occupying army (see Fleck, at p. 218).  They are not to be "volunteered" for cooperation with the army (see regulation 23(b) of The Hague Regulations and article 51 of The Fourth Geneva Convention; see also Pictet, at p. 292).  From this general principle is derived the specific prohibition of use of local residents as a "human shield".  Also derived from this principle is the prohibition of use of coercion (physical or moral) of protected persons in order to obtain intelligence (article 31 of The Fourth Geneva Convention; Pictet, at p. 219).  It seems to me that prohibiting use of local residents for relaying warnings from the army to those whom the army wishes to arrest should also be derived from this general principle.  Second, an additional principle of the humanitarian law is that all is to be done to separate between the civilian population and military activity (see Fleck, at p. 169).  The central application of this rule is the duty to distance innocent local residents from the zone of hostilities (see rule 24 of International Humanitarian Law).  This rule calls for an approach, according to which a local resident is not to be brought, even with his consent, into a zone in which combat activity is taking place.  Third, in light of the inequality between the occupying force and the local resident, it is not to be expected that the local resident will reject the request that he relay a warning to the person whom the army wishes to arrest.  A procedure is not to be based upon consent, when in many cases the consent will not be real (see Fleck, at p. 252).  The situation in which such consent would be requested should be avoided.  Last, one cannot know in advance whether the relaying of a warning involves danger to the local resident who relays it.  The ability to properly estimate the existence of danger is difficult in combat conditions, and a procedure should not be based on the need to assume a lack of danger, when such an assumption is at times unfounded.  On this issue, one must consider not only the physical danger of damage from gunfire originating in the wanted person's location, or from various booby-traps, but also the wider danger which a local resident who "collaborates" with the occupying army can expect.         

 

25.       These considerations lead me to the conclusion that the "Early Warning" procedure is at odds with international law.  It comes too close to the normative "nucleus" of the forbidden, and is found in the relatively grey area (the penumbra) of the improper.

 

            The result is that we turn the order nisi into an order absolute, in the following way: we declare that the "Early Warning" procedure contradicts international law.

 

Vice President M. Cheshin:

 

            The subject is a difficult one.  Most difficult.  So difficult is it, that a judge might ask himself why he chose the calling of the judiciary, and not of another profession, to be busy with.  Woe is me, for I answer to my creator; woe is me, with my conflicting inclinations (see Babylonian Talmud, Brachot, 61, 1).  No matter which solution I choose, the time will come that I will regret my choice.  Indeed, there is no clear legal rule to show us the way, and I shall decide according to my own way of legal reasoning.  The present issue is quite similar to the "ticking bomb" issue (HCJ 5100/94 The Public Committee Against Torture in Israel v. The Government of Israel, 53 (4) PD 817), where interests and values of the first degree stood opposite each other, and deciding which interests and values would prevail, and which interests would retreat, was hard – unbearably hard.

 

2.         Professor Eyal Benvenisti wrote, in the conclusion of his expert opinion which lies before us:

 

"The 'early warning' procedure is at odds with the rules of international humanitarian law dealing with the protection of civilians and others removed from participation in combat, from unnecessary dangers of war.  These are cogent rules which obligate the agencies of the State of Israel and cannot be stipulated out.

 

The question whether the danger is unnecessary or not is to be examined according to the standards of the worthy objective, and of the proportionality of the means to realize it.  The 'Early Warning' procedure is intended to advance a worthy objective.  However, the means to realize it – use of Palestinian residents to relay warnings – is not proportional, as it is not clear whether it is effective, why other alternatives which do not involve use of local civilians (like a loudspeaker or other means of amplification) are not feasible or preferable, or whether the danger to the resident relaying the warning is substantially less than the danger to the civilians being held together with those entrenching themselves inside the building; and there are no clear instructions to soldiers how to choose between the alternative of use of residents and other means of warning."

 

            Professor Benvenisti raises various difficult questions, but to all of these difficult questions - the state has responded with answers.  The summary of the answers is: and what shall be the law when all the difficult questions have been answered to our satisfaction?  That is to say, when, under the circumstances, soliciting a local resident's aid is the most effective means, or the only means, remaining before violently storming the house, and when the use of a loudspeaker and of other means of amplification were unproductive?  Regarding the question whether the danger to the warning resident is substantially less than the danger to which the residents in the building are exposed, the state replies that, according to the procedure, it is forbidden to be aided by a resident if the commander of the force believes that he is liable to be exposed to danger due to his consent to the army's request, and thus, even though the resident has granted his consent; and regarding the lack of clear instructions how to decide between alternatives, it seems that the procedure is sufficiently detailed, and can, in any case, be improved and perfected.

 

3.         The basic assumption is that the army is about to storm the building by force, and that the army, in its manner and in the manner of any army, may, and even almost certainly will, injure those in the house, including even the family members living in the house.  Can we decisively say that being aided, in good faith, by a neighbor, is disproportionate in all cases?  In any circumstances whatsoever?

 

Here he is, that dangerous terrorist whose hands have become covered with blood, and whose plans are only evil.  The terrorist is hiding out in the house, and the order is to apprehend him "alive or dead".  That order is uncontroversial, and the question in merely what shall be done, and what shall not be done, to carry out the order.  Suddenly the father of the family living in the house appears on the scene.  The father had previously gone to the store to buy food for his family, and he now returns to his house, which is surrounded by army personnel.  And in the house are his wife and his eight children.  The startled and fearful father hears whatever he hears from the army personnel, and he immediately agrees to the army's offer – it might even be his own request – that he call his family to leave the house, all according to the written procedure.  Yet here we forbid the army from allowing the father to so protect his family.  Indeed, it is not so in every case.  However, such a case -  or a similar case – can occur.

 

4.         Moreover, our assumption is that we have reached the last resort: that the army has made use of all other means at its disposal - excepting violent storming of the house – and that the terrorist has not surrendered.  We thus stand before the following choice: being aided by the father, who will warn his family, or storming the house, involving mortal danger to the residents of the house and to the soldiers.  Non-recognition of the procedure in such circumstances is by no means simple.

 

5.         And if despite all these things that I have written, I shall concur in the opinion of the President – it is because I have considered the formula adopted in The Public Committee Against Torture in Israel case (see id., starting at p. 840).  The formula is one of ex ante and ex post, and for our purposes is applicable to an even greater degree.  And it is even possible that life will teach us otherwise, and that our conclusion will come to be changed.

 

6.         To conclude: subject to what I have written above, I concur in the opinion of President Barak.

 

7.         Meanwhile, I have read the opinion of my colleague Justice Beinisch, and I would wholeheartedly sign my name by each and every one of her comments.  There are two reasons which strengthen our conclusion.  The first reason can be called "the written rule versus reality".  However clear and clean the written rule may be, we must not forget that it is carried out, de facto, in the field, outside, under pressure, in tense circumstances, in conditions of mortal danger – to residents and soldiers.  With any slight deviation from the directive, misunderstanding, or incorrect reading of the conditions in the field, we have strayed off the proper road onto the forbidden shoulders – we have slid from the permitted over to the forbidden.  The temptation is great, and the justification will be easily found.  Indeed, as the intensity of the danger rises, so rises the intensity of the temptation – in field conditions – to deviate from the procedure.

 

The second reason is found in routine, which awaits us around the bend.  Routine, according to its very nature, deteriorates the sensitivity and caution needed to perform the procedure, and the concern that the special and rare will become regular and routine – even bureaucratic – is great.  This is the same difficulty we came upon in The Public Committee Against Torture in Israel case, and in the "ticking bomb" issue.  Yet it is the ex ante and ex post formula, limited as it may be, which is likely to assist us, even if only partially.

 

Justice D. Beinisch:

 

            I concur in the judgment of President Barak, and will add a bit of my own only to emphasize the main unacceptable aspects, in my opinion, of the "Early Warning" procedure presently discussed. 

 

1.         The issue placed before us in this petition is one of the most difficult issues to come before us in the reality in which we have found ourselves in recent years.  The difficulty is found in the fact the petition deals with the way to safeguard human life during military activity, in an area held under belligerent occupation, and is interwoven with the discretion of the military commander in fulfilling his duties.  It should be recalled that the primary assumption of our discussion is that we are dealing with the safeguarding of human life at the time of legitimate military activity whose objective is the arrest of a wanted person who endangers the security of the region and the security of the civilians and the soldiers.  An additional assumption is that the military commander of the area held under belligerent occupation, and the commanders acting on his behalf and in his name, are the ones charged with the safety and security of all the residents in the area, including the security of the very protected resident who is asked to assist IDF forces according to the procedure, and belongs to the civilian population.  In the background of the case before us is found, therefore, the assumption that the task and the weighty responsibility of safeguarding the lives and bodily integrity of the local population, and of IDF soldiers operating in the occupied territory in order to ensure security in it, is cast upon the military commander.  Another uncontested primary assumption is that the military commander and those who obey him must honor the rules of international law and the constitutional principles of our legal system.  Our judicial review of the legality of procedures meant to safeguard human life are anchored in these primary assumptions.

 

2.         At first this petition was submitted arguing that during its military activity in the area, the IDF employs a practice prohibited by the fundamental norms of international and constitutional law, by making use of the civilian population as a "live shield" for the forces in combat.  In their response to the original petition, respondents already clarified unequivocally that they recognize that the forces operating in the field are categorically forbidden from using Palestinian residents as a "live shield" or as "hostages", and that involving local residents in any activity exposing them to danger to life or limb is prohibited.  As a result of that unequivocal declaration, respondents claimed that they wish to enact clear and legitimate instructions, which would ensure that the military forces operating in the field will act legally, regarding the prevention of mortal danger during operational activity.  In the existing circumstances, respondents were permitted to present us with the new detailed procedure which they wish to enact in the army in order to prevent use of a forbidden practice, and to lay out rules to ensure that IDF soldiers will not act illegally.  By the end of the proceedings, however, the original petition had undergone metamorphosis, and came to be directed against the "Early Warning" procedure, which the army was using as part of a declared agenda of avoiding the forbidden practice of using local residents as a "live shield" or as "hostages".

 

3.         According to respondents' argument, the purpose of the procedure is to formalize and detail the possibility of soliciting the assistance of local residents in order to minimize the danger of injury to innocent civilians, and even to the wanted persons themselves, during operational activity; the procedure is also intended to ensure that the residents of the house in which the wanted terrorist is hiding out will not be injured during the operational-military arrest, all exclusively in the framework of the permissible, and according to the principles of public international law, which charge the army holding the territory with the duty to protect the local residents and to prevent mortal danger to them.

 

4.         The question which we must decide is whether the enacted procedure is in fact legal; in other words, whether the procedure can ensure the achievement of the worthy purpose of safeguarding the lives of the residents, through fitting and worthy means.  As explained in the judgment of my colleague the President, in which the Vice President, Justice M. Cheshin, concurred, the answer to that question is negative.  The said procedure cannot stand, due to the fact that it permits the use of a disproportionate means, and therefore cannot prevent the unacceptable practice which respondents themselves wish to prevent.  The main reason for that, in my opinion, is that de facto, the procedure does not stop the forbidden practice of using local residents in order to aid army forces, and is even liable to endanger the lives of those residents who are asked to provide such assistance.  The gap between the prohibition, which the respondents recognize, and the permission, which can be enacted according to the discretion of the military commander, is narrow and close, and is no different, in essence, from the sweeping prohibition determined in the norms of international law.  Moreover, even if the procedure were legal, the danger of sliding into the practice forbidden by a categorical prohibition is inherent in the means permitted by the procedure. 

 

5.         Respondents emphasized before us that the procedure revolves around two central axes.  The first is that the mission of assisting in "early warning" is not to be cast upon a resident, unless he has given his consent; the other is that the mission of "early warning" is not to be cast upon a local resident if it is likely to expose him to danger to life or limb.  It seems to me that both these axes are inapplicable, and therefore cannot serve as anchor for the entire procedure.

 

            Regarding the element of the local resident's consent to assist the forces in combat, which is a necessary condition for receiving such assistance, it can be determined that there is no permissible way to obtain such consent.  Beyond the prohibition, anchored in principles of international law, of involving the protected population in the war effort of the army holding the territory, it is difficult to see how, in the circumstances present in the area, the required consent can be obtained.  The validity of consent is conditional upon it being given of free will.  When a local resident is asked by a military commander, accompanied by armed army forces, to assist in an act performed against the population to which he belongs, even if the request is made for a desirable objective, the resident has no real option of refusing the request, and therefore his consent – is not consent.

 

            Regarding the danger to the resident asked to assist army forces, there is no way to ensure that his life is not being endangered by involving him in the activity – activity with which he has no connection, and into which he is thrown against his best interest.  Naturally, in the operational activity, the military commander has wide discretion to make decisions in the field, and he must do so under pressure.  The burden is on him, to estimate the level of danger to which the local resident is exposed, and at the same time to estimate the danger to those in the house against which the activity is directed.  And of course, the weighty burden of minimizing the danger to the lives of his soldiers rests on his shoulders.  In these circumstances, the danger to the life of the resident is a real danger which does not stand in proper proportion to the purpose of the procedure – minimizing loss of the lives of the innocent residents – while severely violating the free will of the resident asked to assist army forces, and no less, violating his dignity as a human being.

 

6.         Thus, the necessary conclusion is that the violation of the principles protected in international law is reflected, as discussed, in the instructions of the procedure, which, on its face, is not proportional.  In addition to that, it is impossible to escape the impression that the reality described by petitioners, which was not categorically denied by respondents, shows that the procedure, with all the qualifications in it - even if it was legal, and I am not of the opinion that it is – is not capable of being implemented, de facto.  As it turns out, there are deviations from the procedure in the field; nor does the use made of local residents for "early warning" remain within the restrictions set out in the procedure.  Although respondents' counsel did not confirm before us the severe events which were described by petitioners, he did confirm that investigations are underway regarding suspected severe cases which were raised by petitioners, and also confirmed that additional complaints, which were not raised at all in the petition, are being investigated.  The daily reality in the field is difficult.  The conditions set out in the procedure, aside from being faulty in and of themselves, allow a slide down the slippery slope, which causes stark violations of the rules of international law, and of the constitutional principles of our legal system.  The army must do all in its power to prevent the possibility that a detailed and official procedure will create gaps which will lead to a deterioration of the operations in the field to unequivocal situations of illegality.  The procedure contains such a gap, and thus must be annulled.

 

            Therefore, I concur in the judgment of President Barak, and in his reasoning. 

 

Decided according to the judgment of President A. Barak.

 

Given today, 3 Tishrei 5766 (October 6 2005). 

 

 

 

             

  

 

 

 

 

 

 [ק1]אכן, כך הם קוראים לעצמם באנגלית.

Pages

Subscribe to RSS - International Law